* C 6 


COURSE  OF  RELIGIOUS  INSTRUCTION 
Institute  of  the  Brothers  of  the  Christian  ScJtools 


MANUAL  OF 

CHRISTIAN  DOCTRINE 


COMPRISING 

DOGMA,  MORAL,  AND  WORSHIP 


A SEMINARY  PROFESSOR 


AUTHORIZED  ENGLISH  VERSION 


SIXTH  EDITION 


JOHN  JOSEPH  McVBT 

PHILADELPHIA,  PA. 

1906. 


••IfSTON  COLLEGE  LIBRAS 

CfriEsrrriuT  will.  mass. 


s* 


IRibil  ©bstat: 

REMY  LAFORT,  S.  T.  L., 

Censor  Librorum. 


September  1st,  1902. 


flmprtmatur : 

►i<  PATRITIUS  JOANNES. 

Arehiepiscopus  Ph  Uadelph  iensis. 


September  11th,  1909. 


r 

0 


v S 


Copyright,  1902,  JOHN  JOS.  McvUY. 


PREFACE. 


This  book  is  intended  as  a manual  of  religious  instruction 
not  only  in  the  Novitiates  and  Scholasticates  of  teaching 
Congregations,  but  also  in  the  classes  of  High  Schools, 
Academies,  and  Colleges.  It  is  an  abridgment/^  the  three 
volumes  of  Dogma,  Moral,  and  Worship  respectively,  that 
constitute  the  Intermediate  Course  of  Religious  Instruction. 
In  it  will  be  found  the  whole  substance  of  these  volumes 
without  any  sacrifice  of  clearness,  precision,  or  method. 
The  teacher  will  find  in  the  Intermediate  Course , not  only 
the  matter  for  that  explanation  and  development  which 
should  always  accompany  the  use  of  a text  for  students, 
but  also  synoptic  tables  for  purposes  of  review.  Yet  this 
single  volume  is  sufficiently  complete  to  give  the  pupil  that 
knowledge  of  religion,  which,  in  the  words  of  St.  Paul,  is 
according  to  doctrine : that  he  may  be  able  to  exhort  in 
sound  doctrine , and  to  convince  the  gainsay ers . 

New  York,  Feast  of  the  Assumption,  1902. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS, 


PAGE 

Preface, V11 

Preliminary  Notions, 1 


Part  I. 

Dogma  ; or  Truths  to  Believe. 

Introduction, 9 

Sectton  f . — 6ob  tbe  jFatber  anb  Creation. 

First  Article  of  the  Creed. 

Chapter  I.  — God, 12 

Chapter  II. — The  Blessed  Trinity, 19 

Chapter  III. — Creation, 22 

Chapter  IV. — The  Angels, 25 

Chapter  V. — Man, 29 

Chapter  VI. — The  Messiah  Promised, 36 

Chapter  VII. — The  Messiah  Prepared  for, 39 

First  Period : From  Adam  to  Moses, 40 

Second  Period : From  Moses  to  David, 45 

Third  Period : From  David  to  the  Babylonian  Captivity, ....  52 

Fourth  Period:  From  the  Babylonian  Captivity  to  Jesus 
Christ, 55 

Chapter  VIII.— The  Messiah  Prefigured, 60 

Chapter  IX. — The  Messiah  Foretold, 63 

Section  If 0ob  tbe  Son  anb  tbe  *Kebemption. 

Second  Article  of  the  Creed. 

Chapter  X.— The  Mystery  of  the  Incarnation,  68 

ix 


X 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


Third  Article  of  the  Creed. 

i 

Chapter  XI. — The  Blessed  Virgin, 73 

Chapter  XII. — The  Hidden  Life  and  the  Public  Life  of 

Jesus  Christ, 80 

Article  I.  — The  Hidden  Life  of  Our  Lord, 80 

Article  II. — The  Public  Life  of  Our  Lord 83 

Fourth  Article  of  the  Creed. 

Chapter  XIH.— The  Redemption, 89 

Article  I. — History  of  the  Redemption, . 89 

Article  II. — Mystery  of  the  Redemption , 97 

Fifth  Article  of  the  Creed. 

Chapter  XIV. — Christ’s  Descent  into  Hell.  His  Resur- 
rection,  100 

Sixth  Article  of  the  Creed. 

Chapter  XV. — The  Ascension  of  Our  Lord, 105 

Seventh  Article  of  the  Creed. 

Chapter  XVI. —The  General  Judgment,  107 

Section  f flf.— Cbe  IbolE  <5boet  anb  tbe  TKaork  of 
Sanctification. 

Eighth  Article  of  the  Creed. 

Chapter  XVII. — The  Holy  Ghost, Ill 

Ninth  Article  of  the  Creed. 

Chapter  XVIII. — The  Church  and  the  Communion  of 

Saints, 115 

Article  I. — The  Catholic  Church 115 

Article  II.  — The  Communion  of  Saints, 133 

Tenth  Article  of  the  Creed. 

Chapter  XIX.  —The  Forgiveness  of  Sins, 136 

Eleventh  Article  of  the  Creed. 

Chapter  XX.— The  Resurrection  of  the  Body, 139 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS.  XI 

Twelfth  Article  of  the  Creed. 

Chapter  XXI. — Life  Everlasting, 141 


Part  H. 

Moral,  or  Works  to  Perform. 

Introduction  : Christian  Moral, 150 

Section  I (Beneral  principles  ot  d&oralits. 

Chapter  I. — Human  Acts, 152 

Chapter  II. — Conscience, 165 

Chapter  III. — The  Moral  Law, 170 

Section  If IDtrtue  and  Sin. 

Chapter  IV. — Virtues  in  General, 181 

Chapter  V. — Faith, 184 

Chapter  VI. — Hope, 190 

Chapter  Vn. — Charity, 194 

Article  I. — Charity  towards  God 195 

Article  II. — Charity  towards  One's  Self  , ...  197 

Article  III. — Charity  towards  Our  Neighbor 198 

Chapter  VIII. — The  Moral  Virtues, 204 

Chapter  IX. — Sin  in  General, 210 

Chapter  X. — The  Capital  Sins, 220 

Chapter  XI. — Temptation, 228 

Section  Iff.— Commandments  ot  (Bod  and  of 
tbe  Cburcb. 

Chapter  XII. — Commandments  of  God  and  of  the 

Church  in  General, 233 

Article  I. — The  Commandments  of  God 233 

Article  II. — The  Commandments  of  the  Church 235 

hapter  XIII. — First  Commandment, 237 

Article  T.  — What  the  First  Commandment  Enjoins 237 


Xil  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 

Article  II.  — What  is  Forbidden  by  the  First  Commandment,  244 

Chapter  XIV.— Second  Commandment, 249 

Chapter  XV.  — Third  Commandment, 258 

Chapter  XVI.— Fourth  Commandment, 268 

Article  I. — Duties  of  Inferiors  to  Superiors, 268 

Article  II. — Duties  of  Superiors  to  their  Inferiors , 275 

Article  III. — Duties  of  Workmen  and  their  Employers , ....  280 

Chapter  XVII . — Fifth  Commandment, 281 

Chapter  XVIII . — Sixth  and  Ninth  Commandments, 286 

Chapter  XIX. — Seventh  and  Tenth  Commandments, 290 

Article  I.  — Right  of  Property, 291 

Article  II.  — Violation  of  the  Right  of  Property , 294 

Article  III. — Reparation  of  Injustice, 298 

Article  IV. — Unjust  Desire  for  the  Propei'ty  of  Others , 301 

Chapter  XX. — Eighth  Commandment, 302 

Article  I. — Respect  due  to  Truth, 302 

Article  II. — Respect  due  to  Reputation, 308 

Article  III. — Respect  due  to  Honor, 312 

Chapter  XXI. — First  Commandment  of  the  Church,  ...  314 

Article  I. — Direct  Object  of  the  First  Commandment, 314 

Article  II. — Indirect  Object  of  the  First  Commandment, ....  315 

Chapter  XXII. — Second  Commandment  of  the  Church,  . . 317 

Article  I. — Fasting, 317 

Article  II. — Abstinence, 324 

Chapter  XXIII. — Third  and  Fourth  Commandments  of 

the  Church, 327 

Article  I. — Third  Commandment  of  the  Church, 327 

Article  II. — Fourth  Commandment  of  the  Church, 328 

Chapter  XXIV.— Fifth  and  Sixth  Commandments  of 

the  Church, 331 

Article  I. — Fifth  Commandment  of  the  Church, 332 

Article  II. — Sixth  Commandment  of  the  Church, 333 

Section  W.— Evangelical  Counaela  an& 
IBeatltuDea. 

Chapter  XXV. — The  Evangelical  Counsels, 330 


TABLE  OP  CONTENTS.  xili 

Chapter  XXVI. — The  Religious  State, 342 

Chapter  XXVII.-  -The  Evangelical  Beatitudes, 348 


Part  III. 

Worship  ; or  Means  of  Sanctification. 

Introduction, 353 

# 

preliminary  Section.— (Brace. 

Chapter  I — Grace  in  General, 355 

Chapter  II. — Actual  Grace, 356 

Chapter  III. — Habitual  Grace, 362 

Section  If.— prayer. 

Chapter  IV. — Prater  in  General, 369 

Chapter  V. — Principal  Formulas  of  Prayer, 380 

Section  HIT.— tTbe  Sacraments. 

Chapter  VI. — The  Sacraments  in  General, 386 

Chapter  VII. — Baptism,  397 

Chapter  VIII.  — Confirmation, 406 

Chapter  IX. — The  Eucharist  as  a Sacrament, 415 

Chapter  X. — The  Eucharist  as  a Sacrifice,  435 

Chapter  XI.—  Penance, 443 

Chapter  XII. — Penance  : The  Acts  of  the  Penitent,..  . 448 

Article  I. — Contrition , 448 

Article  II. — Confession, 459 

Article  III. — Satisfaction 467 

Chapter  XIII. — Extreme  Unction, 474 

Chapter  XIV. — Holy  Orders, 480 

Chapter  XV. — Matrimony, 488 

Chapter  XVI. — The  Sacramentals, 499 

Section  HUH.— Gbe  Xltur^y. 

Chapter  XVII.  —The  Liturgy  in  General  503 

Chapter  XVIII. — Churches, 508 


xiv  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 

Chapter  XIX. — Liturgical  Objects, 512 

Chapter  XX. — Liturgical  Vestments, 518 

Chapter  XXL —Ceremonies  of  the  Mass, 523 

Chapter  XXII. — Offices  of  the  Church, 532 

Chapter  XXIII. — Christian  Feasts, 536 

Chapter  XXIV. — Feasts  of  the  Most  Blessed  Virgin 

and  the  Saints, 551 

Chapter  XXV. — Devotions  and  Confraternities, 559 

Article  I. — Devotions 559 

Article  II.  — Confraternities  and  Pious  Associations, 564 


MANUAL  OF 


CHRISTIAN  DOCTRINE. 


PRELIMINARY  NOTIONS. 

1.  The  Christian. 

1.  What  is  a Christian  ? 

A Christian  is  one  who,  by  the  grace  of  God,  is  baptized, 
and  believes’ and  professes  the  doctrine  of  Jesus  Christ. 

2.  What  does  the  word  Christian  mean? 

The  word  Christian  means  disciple  of  Christ. 

3.  Why  do  you  say  by  the  grace  of  God  ? 

Because  the  dignity  of  Christian  is  a supernatural  gift 
which  God  grants  out  of  His  pure  bounty,  and  to  which  no 
man  has  any  right. 

4.  Why  do  you  say  is  baptized? 

Because  it  is  baptism  that  confers  on  man  the  dignity  of 
Christian. 

5.  What  are  the  titles  in  which  a Christian  should  glory? 

A Christian  worthy  of  the  name  is  : 1.  An  adopted  son  of 
God  the  Father  ; 2.  A brother  and  co-heir  of  the  Son  ; 3.  A 
living  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

6.  What  are  our  duties  as  Christians? 

As  Christians  we  have  duties  to  God,  to  our  neighbor,  and 
to  ourselves. 

7.  What  are  our  duties  to  God? 

We  are  bound  : 1.  To  love  God  the  Father  with  a filial 
to<e  and  to  keep  His  Commandments  ; 2.  To  believe  the 


2 


PRELIMINARY  NOTIONS. 


doctrine  of  God  the  Son  and  to  imitate  His  virtues  ; 3.  To 
respect  the  presence  of  the  Holy  Ghost  in  our  souls,  and  to 
be  faithful  to  His  inspirations. 

8.  What  are  our  duties  to  ourselves? 

We  are  obliged:  to  strip  ourselves  of  the  old  man,  and 
to  clothe  ourselves  with  the  new  man,  who  is  Jesus  Christ. 

9.  What  is  the  sign  of  the  Christian? 

It  is  the  sign  of  the  cross. 

10.  Why  is  the  sign  of  the  cross  the  sign  of  the  Christian? 

Because  it  reminds  the  Christian  of  his  dignity,  his  titles, 

and  his  duties. 

11.  What  is  the  power  of  the  sign  of  the  cross? 

The  sign  of  the  cross  has  power  to  put  the  devil  to  flight, 
to  banish  or  weaken  temptation,  and  to  draw  down  the 
blessing  of  God. 

12.  With  what  sentiments  should  we  make  the  sign  of  the  cross? 

With  lively  sentiments  of  faith,  gratitude,  and  love. 

13.  'When  should  we  make  the  sign  of  the  cross  ? 

It  is  proper  to  make  it  in  the  morning  on  rising,  in  the 
evening  when  retiring,  before  and  after  meals,  at  the  be- 
ginning and  the  end  of  our  principal  actions,  and  in  perils 
and  temptations. 


2.  Christian  Doctrine. 

Divine  Revelation. 

4.  What  is  the  Christian  doctrine? 

It  is  the  doctrine  taught  by  J esus  Christ. 

15.  Why  is  the  Christian  doctrine  divine? 

The  Christian  doctrine  is  divine  because  Christ  its  au 
thor,  is  the  Son  of  God. 

16.  What  does  the  Christian  doctrine  contain? 

It  contains  the  whole  divine  revelation. 


CHRISTIAN  DOCTRINE. 


17.  What  is  divine  revelation? 

It  is  a supernatural  manifestation  which  God  has  made 
to  men,  of  what  they  should  know,  believe,  and  practise. 

18.  Was.  then,  a divine  revelation  really  made  ? 

The  fact  of  revelation  is  affirmed  by  the  Sacred  Books, 
attested  by  the  belief  of  all  times,  and  demonstrated  by  the 
most  certain  proofs. 

19.  Why  must  we  believe  what  God  has  revealed? 

We  must  believe  it,  because  God  is  truth  itself. 

20.  Into  how  many  periods  may  revelation  be  divided? 

Three  periods:  1.  The  primitive  revelation,  which  prom- 
ised a Redeemer  to  the  patriarchs;  2.  The  Mosaic  revela- 
tion, which  prepared  the  way  for  Him  by  types,  and  an- 
nounced Him  by  prophecies;  3.  The  evangelical  revelation, 
which  proclaimed  God  dwelling  among  men  and  instructing 
them  by  word  and  example. 

Sources  of  Christian  Doctrine. 

21.  Where  is  revelation  contained? 

In  Holy  Scripture  and  Tradition. 

22.  What  is  H0I3  Scripture? 

Holy  Scripture  is  the  word  of  God  written  under  the  in- 
spiration of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

23.  What  is  Holy  Scripture  ordinarily  called? 

The  Bible,  the  Book  of  books. 

24.  How  is  Holy  Scripture  divided? 

Into  two  principal  parts:  the  Old  and  the  New  Testa 
ment. 

25.  Why  is  Holy  Scripture  called  a Testament? 

Holy  Scripture  is  called  a Testament , because  it  is  the 
covenant  of  God  with  men,  a covenant  which  becomes 
valid  only  by  the  death  of  the  Testator. 

26.  How  many  books  does  Holy  Scripture  contain? 


4 


PRELIMINARY  NOTIONS. 


Holy  Scripture  contains  seventy-two  books,  of  which 
forty-five  are  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  twenty-seven  in 
the  New. 

27.  What  is  the  Old  Testament? 

The  Old  Testament  is  the  covenant  which  God  made  with 
the  Israelites,  and  which  lasted  until  the  time  of  Christ. 

28.  How  may  the  books  of  the  Old  Testament  be  divided? 

The  books  of  the  Old  Testament  may  be  divided  into 

three  classes:  the  historical  books,  the  moral  or  sapiential 
books,  and  the  prophetical  books. 

29.  Which  are  the  historical  books  of  the  Old  Testament? 

The  historical  books  of  the  Old  Testament  are:  the  Pen- 
tateuch, or  five  books  of  Moses,  viz.,  Genesis , Exodus , 
Leviticus , Numbers,  and  Deuteronomy  ; the  book  of  Jo  sue; 
the  book  of  Judges  ; the  book  of  Ruth ; the  four  books  of 
Kings;  the  two  books  of  Paralipomenon ; the  two  books  of 
Esdras;  the  books  of  Tobias , Judith , Esther , and  Job;  the 
book  of  Machabees . 

30.  Which  are  the  moral  or  sapiential  books  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment? 

The  moral  books  are  : the  Psalms , Proverbs , Ecclesi- 
astes, the  Canticle  of  Canticles , Wisdom , and  Ecclesias- 
tic us. 

31.  Which  are  the  prophetical  books  of  the  Old  Testament? 

The  prophetical  books  are  those  of  the  four  great  proph- 
ets : Isaias , Jeremias  (including  Baruch ),  Ezechiel , and 
Daniel ; and  those  of  the  twelve  minor  prophets  : Osee , 
Joel , Amos , Abdias , Jonas , Micheas , Nahum , Habacuc, 
>' ophonias , Aggeus , Zacliarias , and  Malachias . 

32.  What  is  the  New  Testament? 

The  New  Testament  is  the  covenant  which  God  has  made 
with  the  whole  human  race,  through  the  mediation  of  Jesus 
- TTw  Son.  It  is  to  last  to  the  end  of  time. 


CHRISTIAN  DOCTRINE. 


5 


33.  How  may  the  books  of  the  New  Testament  be  divided? 

The  books  of  the  New  Testament,  like  those  of  the  Old 

Testament,  may  be  divided  into  historical , moral , and 
prophetical  books. 

34.  Which  are  the  historical  books  of  the  New  Testament? 

They  are  : the  four  Gospels,  written  by  St.  Matthew, 

St.  Mark,  St.  Luke,  and  St.  John,  and  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles , written  by  St.  Luke. 

35.  Which  are  the  moral  books  of  the  New  Testament? 

They  are  the  Epistles  of  the  Apostles.  There  are  four- 
teen Epistles  of  St.  Paul,  one  of  St.  James  the  Less,  two  of 
St.  Peter,  three  of  St.  John,  and  one  of  St.  Jude. 

36.  Which  is  the  prophetical  book  of  the  New  Testament? 

The  Apocalypse  of  St.  John. 

37.  What  is  necessary  that  a book  may  be  regarded  as  one  of  the 
Sacred  Books? 

The  Church  must  have  recognized  it  as  inspired  and  in- 
scribed it  in  the  Canon,  or  catalogue  of  Sacred  Books. 

38.  How  do  we  know  that  the  Sacred  Books  were  written  under 
divine  inspiration? 

We  know  it  from  the  Church,  which  teaches  with  infal- 
lible authority. 

39.  Can  reason  prove  the  historical  authority  of  the  Sacred 
Books? 

Reason  proves  it  much  more  conclusively  than  in  the 
case  of  any  other  historical  book  whatever  ; for  it  demon- 
strates their  authenticity , their  integrity , and  their  veracity. 

Thence  we  must  conclude:  1.  That  the  historical  cer- 
tainty of  the  Sacred  Books  cannot  be  called  in  question  ; 
2.  That  since  these  books  relate  a great  number  of  mira- 
cles and  prophecies  and  thus  attest  the  fact  of  divine  reve- 
lation, we  must  believe  that  fact. 

40.  Is  Holy  Scripture  the  only  source  oi  Christian  doctrine? 


G 


PRELIMINARY  NOTIONS. 


No,  there  is  another  source,  and  this  is  known  as  Tradi- 
tion. 

41.  What  is  Tradition? 

Tradition  is  the  word  of  God  not  written  in  the  Bible, 
but  transmitted  in  unbroken  succession,  by  word  of  mouth, 
from  the  Apostles  to  us. 

42.  Where  are  the  teachings  of  Tradition  contained? 

In  the  decrees  of  councils,  the  acts  of  the  Holy  See,  the 
liturgical  books,  the  works  of  Christian  art,  and  the  writ- 
ings of  the  Fathers  and  Doctors  of  the  Church. 

48.  Why  is  Tradition  of  equal  authority  with  Holy  Scripture? 

It  is  of  equal  authority,  because  it  is  equally  the  word  of 
God. 

44.  To  whom  does  the  interpretation  of  Holy  Scripture  and  of 
Tradition  belong? 

To  the  infallible  teaching  authority  of  the  Church,  the 
guardian  of  revealed  truth . 

45.  Which  are  the  errors  against  revelation? 

1.  Rationalism,  deism,  naturalism,  and  all  the  false 
systems  which  deny  the  existence  and  even  the  possibility 
of  revelation  ; 2.  Protestantism  and  all  the  heresies  which 
attack  any  one  of  the  revealed  truths. 

46.  What  is  the  source  of  these  errors? 

It  is  the  criminal  revolt  of  reason  against  the  divine 
teaching  ; a revolt  which  is  the  outcome  of  the  pretended 
right  of  private  judgment. 

Excellence  of  Christian  Doctrine. 

47.  Why  is  Christian  doctrine,  or  the  science  of  religion,  the 
most  excellent  of  sciences? 

Because  it  is  the  most  certain,  the  most  beautiful,  the  most 
consoling,  the  most  necessary,  and  the  easiest  of  all  sciences. 

48.  Why  is  the  science  of  religion  the  most  certain? 


CHRISTIAN  DOCTRINE. 


Because  it  is  founded  on  the  word  of  God,  who  is  truth 
itself. 

49.  Why  is  the  science  of  religion  the  most  beautiful? 

Because  its  object  is  the  most  worthy  of  our  admiration  : 

God  and  His  infinite  perfections,  the  marvelous  work  of 
our  redemption,  the  human  soul  and  its  glorious  destiny. 

50.  Why  is  the  science  of  religion  the  most  consoling? 

Because  it  alone  furnishes  an  efficacious  remedy  for 

moral  evil,  or  sin,  and  gives  man  strength  and  resignation 
in  his  trials. 

51.  Why  is  the  science  of  religion  the  most  necessary  of  sciences? 
Because  it  instructs  us  as  to  our  future  destiny  and  our 

duties  to  God,  our  neighbor,  and  ourselves. 

52.  Why  is  the  science  of  religion  the  easiest  of  sciences? 
Because  the  Church  presents  it  in  clear,  brief,  and  pre- 
cise formulas,  which  the  grace  of  God  enables  men  of  good 
will  to  understand. 

The  Study  of  Christian  Doctrine. 

53.  Why  are  we  bound  to  study  Christian  doctrine? 

Because  God  has  commanded  us  to  do  so. 

54.  Why  is  ignorance  in  matters  of  religion  a great  evil? 
Ignorance  in  matters  of  religion  is  a great  evil,  because 

it  is  the  source  of  countless  disorders  and  evils  both  to 
individuals  and  to  society,  and  because  it  leads  to  eternal 
damnation. 

55.  When  should  we  begin  to  study  Christian  doctrine? 

In  childhood  ; for,  1.  Children  that  have  attained  the  use 
of  reason  are  bound  to  know,  love,  and  serve  God  ; 2.  Their 
simple  and  upright  souls  are  naturally  disposed  to  receive 
the  truths  of  religion  ; 3.  The  impressions  and  habits 
of  early  life  are  effaced  with  difficulty  in  later  years. 


8 


PRELIMINARY  NOTIONS. 


56 . What  should  be  our  dispositions  when  we  study  Christian 
doctrine  ? 

Love  of  wisdom,  lowliness  of  mind,  purity  of  heart, 
fidelity  to  God,  and  prayer. 

57.  What  is  the  popular  method  of  teaching  Christian  doctrine? 

It  is  the  catechetical  method. 

58.  What  is  the  catechism? 

It  is  a familiar  instruction  on  the  Christian  doctrine  by 
means  of  question  and  answer.. 

Division  of  Christian  Doctrine. 

59.  How  may  Christian  doctrine  be  divided? 

Into  three  parts  : dogma,  moral,  and  worship. 

60.  What  does  dogma  embrace? 

Dogma  embraces  the  truths  that  we  should  believe. 
These  truths  are  contained  in  brief  in  the  Apostles’  Creed. 

61.  What  does  moral  embrace? 

Moral  comprehends  the  works  that  we  should  perform. 
They  are  made  known  to  us  in  the  Commandments  of  God 
and  of  the  Church. 

62.  What  does  worship  comprise? 

Worship  comprises  the  means  which  Christ  gives  us  to 
honor  God  and  sanctify  ourselves.  These  means  are  prayer 
and  the  sacraments,  especially  the  holy  sacrifice  of  the 
Mass  ; for  those  are  the  ordinary  channels  of  grace. 


(Part  U. 

DOGMA ; OR  TRUTHS  TO  BELIEVE. 


INTRODUCTION. 

THE  CREED. 

1.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  word  Creed  as  used  by  Christians? 

A Creed  is  a brief  formula  of  Christian  doctrine. 

2.  What  does  the  word  creed  signify  in  general? 

The  word  creed  in  general  signifies  belief. 

3.  Why  is  the  Creed  sometimes  called  the  Symbol? 

1.  Because  it  is  a summary,  or  collection,  of  truths  to  be 
believed  called  articles  ; 2.  Because  it  is  the  sign  and  dis- 
tinctive mark  of  the  Christian,  the  countersign  of  the  sol- 
dier of  Jesus  Christ. 

4.  How  many  creeds  are  there? 

There  are  four  principal  creeds  : the  Apostles’  Creed, 
the  Nicene  Creed,  the  Creed  of  Constantinople,  and  the 
Athanasian  Creed. 

5.  Which  creed  is  most  used? 

The  Apostles’  Creed,  so  called  because  it  is  the  briefest 
summary  that  we  have  of  the  doctrine  taught  by  the  Apos- 
tles. 

6.  Why  was  the  Apostles’  Creed  composed? 

1.  To  give  Christians  an  easy  summary  of  the  doctrine 
of  Jesus  Christ;  2.  Because,  as  all  Christians  ought  to 
have  the  same  faith,  so  it  was  fitting  that  they  should  have 
the  same  formula  to  express  it. 

9 


io 


INTRODUCTION. 


7.  Do  the  other  Creeds  express  the  same  doctrine  as  the  Apostles’ 
Creed? 

They  express  the  same  doctrine  ; but  some  of  the  arti- 
cles are  developed  more  fully  in  order  to  guard  the  faithful 
against  new  heresies  or  false  interpretations. 

8.  How  many  articles  are  there  in  the  Apostles’  Creed? 

There  are  twelve,  as  follows  : 

1.  I believe  in  God,  the  Father  almighty,  Creator  of 
heaven  and  earth  ; 

2.  And  in  Jesus  Christ,  His  only  Son,  our  Lord  ; 

3.  Who  was  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost  born  of  the 
Virgin  Mary  ; 

4.  Suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate,  was  crucified,  died  and 
was  buried  ; 

5.  He  descended  into  hell,  the  third  day  He  rose  again 
from  the  dead  ; 

6.  He  ascended  into  heaven,  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of 
God,  the  Father  almighty  ; 

7.  Thence  He  shall  come  to  judge  the  living  and  the 
dead. 

8.  I believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost  ; 

9.  The  holy  Catholic  Church,  the  communion  of  saints  ; 

10.  The  forgiveness  of  sins  ; 

1 1 . The  resurrection  of  the  body  ; 

12.  And  life  everlasting. 

9.  How  many  kinds  of  truth  are  contained  in  the  Creed  ? 

Two  kinds  : truths  of  the  natural  order,  and  truths  of  the 

supernatural  order. 

10.  What  is  meant  by  truths  of  the  natural  order  ? 

Those  which  human  reason,  if  well  trained,  can  discover 
and  demonstrate.  For  example  : the  existence  of  God,  His 
providence,  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  the  reward  of  the 
good  and  the  punishment  of  the  wicked  in  a future  life. 

11.  What  is  meant  by  truths  of  the  supernatural  order  ? 


THE  CREED. 


11 


Those  whose  existence  can  be  known  only  by  revelation. 
For  example  : the  holy  Trinity,  the  Incarnation  of  the 
Son  of  God,  the  Redemption  of  man  by  His  death  on  the 
cross,  etc. 

12.  How  may  the  twelve  articles  of  the  Creed  be  divided  ? 

Into  three  groups  : The  first  comprises  the  first  article 

and  treats  of  God  the  Father  and  the  work  of  Creation. 
The  second  includes  the  following  six  articles,  and  treats 
of  God  the  Son  and  the  mystery  of  the  Redemption.  The 
third  consists  of  the  last  five  articles,  and  treats  of  God 
the  Holy  Ghost  and  the  work  of  Sanctification. 

13.  What  are  a Christian’s  duties  to  the  Creed  ? 

A Christian  ought  : 1.  To  know  the  Creed  and  to  recite  it 
often  ; 2.  To  recite  it  with  a lively  faith  in  its  truths,  and 
in  a spirit  of  prayer  ; 3.  When  circumstances  require  it,  to 
make  exterior  profession  of  the  truths  which  it  contains. 


i 


SECTION  I. 


God  the  Father  and  Creation. 

FIRST  ARTICLE  OF  THE  CREED. 

I believe  in  God,  the  Father  almighty,  Creator  oJ 
heaven  and  earth . 


CHAPTER  I. 

GOD. 

1.  Existence  of  God. 

1.  What  is  the  first  truth  which  the  Creed  teaches? 

The  existence  of  God. 

£.  What  is  God? 

God  is  a pure  and  infinitely  perfect  spirit,  Creator  of 
heaven  and  earth,  and  sovereign  master  of  all  things. 

3.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  words  : I believe  in  God  f 

They  mean  : 1.  I believe  that  there  is  a God.  who  is  the 

beginning  and  the  end  of  all  things  ; 2.  I believe  in  God, 
that  is,  in  all  that  He  has  revealed  ; 3.  I abandon  myself 
lovingly  to  His  protection,  because  He  is  goodness  itself. 

4.  How  do  we  know  that  God  exists? 

We  know  it  from  revelation  and  by  the  light  of  reason. 

5.  How  do  we  know  it  from  revelation? 

We  know  it,  because  God  Himself  made  known  His  ex- 
istence to  man  in  the  different  revelations  given  to  the  race 
from  the  time  of  Adam  to  that  of  Christ. 

6.  How  do  we  know  it  from  reason? 


EXISTENCE  OF  GOD. 


13 


From  the  consideration  of  created  things,  reason  can  rise 
to  certain  knowledge  of  one  only  true  God. 

Proofs  of  the  Existence  of  God. 

7. t  From  what  sources  does  reason  get  the  principal  proofs  of  the 
existence  of  God? 

1.  From  the  existence  of  the  world  ; 2.  From  the  motion 
which  is  manifest  in  the  universe  ; 3.  From  the  order  that 
reigns  throughout  its  extent ; 4.  From  the  existence  of  a 
moral  law  ; 5.  From  the  fact  that  all  nations  believe  there 
is  a God. 

8.  How  does  the  existence  of  the  world  prove  the  existence  of 
God? 

Since  the  world  has  not  always  existed,  it  cannot  exist 
of  itself.  Therefore  it  must  depend  for  its  existence  on 
some  other  being.  But  this  being  must  exist  of  himself  ; 
and  therefore  he  is  God. 

9.  How  does  motion  prove  God’s  existence? 

Every  body  that  is  in  motion,  and  that  cannot  move  of 
itself,  must  be  moved  by  something  else.  Now,  experience 
bears  witness  to  the  fact  that  matter,  although  essentially 
inert,  is  nevertheless  in  motion.  Therefore,  it  demands 
something  else  to  move  it.  This  primary  and  universal 
mover  of  all  matter  is  God. 

10.  How  does  the  order  which  reigns  in  the  universe,  prove  the 
existence  of  God? 

When  we  consider  how  simple,  how  lasting,  and  how 
wonderfully  in  harmony  are  the  laws  governing  the  uni- 
verse, we  are  forced  to  admit  that  they  are  under  the  con- 
trol of  a being  that  is  intelligent,  wise,  and  powerful. 
By  the  aid  of  either  of  the  previous  arguments  we  see  that 
this  being  is  God. 

11.  How  does  the  moral  law  prove  the  existence  of  God? 

All  men  feel  that  they  are  bound  by  a moral  law'  which 


14 


GOD. 


commands  them  to  do  certain  things  and  forbids  them  to 
do  others.  Now,  this  law  of  which  they  are  conscious, 
cannot  be  explained  unless  we  admit  the  existence  of  a 
supreme  and  universal  lawgiver,  the  secret  witness  and 
inevitable  judge  of  all  our  actions.  This  lawgiver  of  man’s 
conscience,  this  witness  and  judge,  is  God. 

12.  How  does  the  belief  of  all  nations  prove  the  existence  of 
God? 

All  men  have  always  and  everywhere  acknowledged 
a divinity  to  whom  they  owe  worship.  Such  a belief  can- 
not be  due  to  error ; nor  even  to  any  of  the  passions,  for  it 
is  directly  opposed  to  all  of  them.  Therefore  it  is  founded 
on  reason  and  must  have  a real  object,  viz.,  the  existence  of 
God. 

13.  What  should  we  conclude  from  these  proofs  of  the  existence 
of  God? 

We  should  conclude  that  nothing  can  be  explained  with- 
out God",  and  that  with  God  all  is  explained,  since  He  is  the 
first  cause  of  all  things. 

14.  What  do  we  call  those  who  deny  the  existence  of  God? 

They  are  known  as  atheists. 

15.  What  is  ordinarily  the  cause  of  atheism? 

When  it  is  not  due  to  affectation,  atheism  is  caused  by  per- 
version of  mind  and  sometimes  also  by  corruption  of  heart. 

16.  What  then  are  we  to  think  of  those  would-be  scientists 
who  deny  the  existence  of  God? 

They  are  blinded  in  mind,  and  are  void  of  true  science. 

2.  Tlie  Nature  and  Attributes  of  God. 

17.  What  is  meant  by  the  nature  or  essence  of  a being? 

By  the  nature  or  essence  of  a being  is  meant  that  by 
which  a thing  is  what  it  is,  that  without  which  it  could  not 
exist. 

« 

18.  Why  can  we  not  know  the  divine  nature  as  it  is  in  itself? 


THE  NATURE  AND  ATTRIBUTES  OF  GOD. 


15 


In  this  life  we  do  not  see  God,  and  therefore  we  can  know 
Him  only  from  creatures.  Even  in  heaven  we  shall  not 
know  Him  adequately,  because  He  is  infinite  in  His  essence 
and  perfections,  and  our  intelligence  is  always  limited. 

19.  What  is  meant  by  the  attributes  of  God? 

The  attributes  of  God  are  the  perfections  that  we  attribute 
to  Him  as  being  proper  to  Him  ; for  this  reason  they  are 
also  called  divine  properties. 

20.  How  may  we  divide  the  divine  attributes? 

We  may  divide  them  into  absolute  attributes  and  rela- 
tive attributes. 

21.  What  is  meant  by  the  absolute  attributes  of  God? 

The  absolute  attributes  are  those  that  are  predicated  of 
God  considered  in  Himself. 

22.  Which  are  the  principal  absolute  attributes? 

Infinity,  unity,  simplicity,  independence,  immutability, 
eternity,  intelligence,  and  will. 

23.  What  is  meant  by  the  infinity  of  God? 

By  the  infinity  of  God  is  meant  that  attribute  in  virtue 
of  which  He  is  limited  neither  in  His  nature  nor  in  His 
perfections. 

24.  What  is  meant  by  the  unity  of  God? 

That  attribute  in  virtue  of  which  there  is  but  one  God, 
and  there  cannot  be  many  gods. 

25.  What  is  meant  by  the  simplicity  or  spirituality  of  God? 

That  attribute  by  which  God  not  only  has  no  body,  but 

also  is  absolutely  free  from  every  kind  of  composition  of 
division. 

26.  Why  does  Scripture  represent  God  as  a venerable  old  man, 
and  as  having  arms,  eyes,  and  ears? 

It  represents  Him  as  an  old  man,  to  indicate  His  eternity; 
with  arms,  eyes,  and  ears,  to  indicate  that  He  can  do  all 
things,  that  He  sees  all  and  hears  all. 


16 


GOD. 


27.  What  xS  meant  by  the  independence  of  God? 

That  attribute  by  which  He  is  sufficient  for  Himself,  and 
has  need  of  no  other  being  ; for  He  is  infinitely  perfect  and 
exists  of  Himself. 

28.  What  is  meant  by  the  immutability  of  God? 

That  attribute  in  virtue  of  which  God  is  not  subject  to 
change. 

29.  What  is  meant  by  the  eternity  of  God? 

That  attribute  by  which  God  has  neither  beginning  nor 
end,  nor  succession  in  His  life. 

30.  What  is  meant  by  the  relative  attributes  of  God? 

The  relative  attributes  are  those  that  belong  to  God  as 
* eator  of  the  world. 

3*.  Which  are  the  principal  relative  attributes? 

Holiness,  justice,  veracity,  mercy,  omnipresence,  wisdom, 
goodness,  and  omnipotence. 

32.  What  is  meant  by  the  holiness  of  God? 

The  attribute  in  virtue  of  which  He  has  infinite  love  for 
what  is  good  and  infinite  hatred  for  what  is  evil. 

33.  What  is  meant  by  the  justice  of  God  ? 

That  attribute  in  virtue  of  which  God  rewards  the  good 
and  punishes  the  wicked. 

34.  What  is  the  veracity  of  God? 

That  attribute  in  virtue  of  which  we  are  bound  to  believe 
God  absolutely,  since  He  can  neither  deceive  nor  be  deceived. 

35.  What  is  the  mercy  of  God  ? 

That  attribute  in  virtue  of  which  He  pities  our  miseries 
and  generously  pardons  us  when  we  repent. 

36.  What  is  the  omnipresence  of  God  ? 

Omnipresence,  or  ubiquity,  is  the  attribute  by  which. 
God  is  everywhere. 


PROVIDENCE. 


17 


37.  What  is  the  wisdom  of  God? 

It  is  that  attribute  in  virtue  of  which  God  always  pro- 
noses  to  Himself  ends  worthy  of  His  perfection,  and  takes 
*^e  best  means  to  realize  those  ends. 

38.  What  is  the  goodness  of  God? 

It  is  that  attribute  by  which  God  does  good  to  His 
creatures. 

39.  What  is  meant  by  the  omnipotence  of  God? 

That  attribute  by  which  God  can  do  all  possible  things. 

40.  How  are  the  power,  wisdom,  and  goodness  of  God  particu- 
varly  manifest? 

By  Creation  and  by  Providence. 

3.  Providence. 

41.  What  is  meant  by  the  providence  of  God? 

The  providence  of  God  is  the  care  that  God  takes  of  His 
creatures. 

42.  Does  Holy  Scripture  often  speak  of  the  providence  of  God? 

There  are  few  truths  of  which  Scripture  speaks  more 

frequently  than  the  love  with  which  God  watches  over  His 
creatures. 

43.  What  does  divine  providence  imply? 

It  implies  two  acts  : one  consists  i \\  foreseeing,  in  arrang- 
ing beforehand,  the  order  or  plan  of  creation  ; the  other 
consists  in  providing  creatures  with  the  means  necessary 
to  attain  their  end. 

44.  Does  the  providence  of  God  extend  to  everything? 

It  extends  to  everything:  to  the  little  as  well  as  the  great, 
to  the  blade  of  grass  and  to  the  worm  of  the  earth  as  well 
as  to  men  and  angels.  It  is  exercised  in  the  natural  order 
as  well  as  in  the  order  of  grace. 

45.  What  effects  should  belief  in  the  providence  of  God  produce 
in  us? 


18 


GOT). 


This  belief  should  encourage  and  console  us  ; for,  in  the 
midst  of  the  trials  and  troubles  of  life,  we  know  that  we 
are  in  the  hands  of  a Father  who  loves  us,  and  whom  we 
can  invoke  with  confidence. 

46.  How  should  we  conduct  ourselves  in  regard  to  Providence? 

We  should:  1.  Humbly  adore  God’s  will  in  our  regard; 

2.  Trust  in  the  providence  of  God  for  the  care  of  both  soul 
and  body ; 3.  Accept  with  submission  the  unavoidable  evils 
of  this  life. 

47.  What  objection  is  raised  against  divine  Providence? 

The  existence  of  evil,  whether  physical , as  the  evil  of 
suffering,  or  moral , as  sin  and  its  consequences. 

48.  What  do  those  say  who  consider  evil  an  objection  against 
divine  Providence? 

They  say  that  if  God  governs  the  world  with  wisdom, 
power,  and  goodness,  it  is  utterly  impossible  to  account  for 
the  existence  of  so  much  calamity,  suffering,  injustice,  and 
crime  in  the  world. 

49.  Why  is  this  objection  not  well  taken? 

1 . Our  knowledge  is  extremely  limited,  and  it  is  the  height 
of  folly  to  attempt  to  pronounce  judgment  on  the  designs 
of  God  ; 2.  God  is  not  the  author  of  evil,  and  out  of  evil  He 
draws  good  ; 3.  This  present  life  is  a time  of  probation,  and 
there  is  another  life,  in  which  crime  will  be  punished,  and 
virtue  rewarded. 

5Q . Why  is  God  not  the  author  of  evil? 

Because  God  is  absolutely  good,  and  therefore  can  be 
the  cause  of  nothing  but  what  is  good.  Evil  comes  from  the 
essential  imperfection  of  creatures,  or  from  the  malice  of 
free  agents  such  as  man. 

51.  Why  does  God  permit  evil? 

God  permits  evil,  whether  physical  or  moral,  because  v 
His  wisdom  He  knows  how  to  turn  evil  to  good. 


MYSTERIES  IN  GENERAL. 


19 


52.  How  does  God  turn  physical  evil  to  good? 

God  turns  physical  evil  to  good  by  making  it  serve  as  an 
atonement  for  sin,  as  a remedy  for  vice,  or  as  a trial  of 
virtue,  and  consequently  as  a source  of  merit. 

53.  How  does  God  turn  the  sin  itself  to  good? 

1.  In  tolerating  evil  doers  and  persecutors,  God  furnishes 
the  just  with  occasions  of  practising  heroic  virtues;  2.  In 
pardoning  repentant  sinners,  He  manifests  His  mercy  and 
His  clemency  ; 3.  In  punishing  impenitent  sinners,  He 
displays  His  eternal  justice. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  BLESSED  TRINITY. 

1.  Mysteries  in  General. 

1.  What  is  a mystery? 

A mystery  in  general  is  a truth  which  it  h impossible  for 
any  creature  to  comprehend  or  demonstrate. 

2.  Are  there  mysteries? 

The  existence  of  mysteries  cannot  be  doubted.  Every 
created  intelligence  is  essentially  imperfect;  therefore  there 
must  be  limits  which  it  cannot  pass,  and  consequently  there 
must  be  truths  which  it  neither  knows  nor  comprehends. 

3.  Has  not  created  nature  likewise  its  mysteries? 

Yes,  mysteries  are  found  everywhere.  No  man,  no  matter 
how  wise  he  mayr  be,  knows  anything  perfectly,  and  he 
is  entirely  ignorant  of  the  essence  of  many  things.  The 
transformation  of  food  into  his  own  substance,  the  union  of 
soul  and  body,  the  communication  of  ideas  by  means  of 
speech,  are  all  so  many  mysteries. 

4.  What  must  we  thence  conclude? 

That  if  the  world,  which  is  finite,  contains  so  many  things 


20 


THE  BLESSED  TBLNITY. 


that  are  obscure  to  us,  we  should  by  no  means  be  astonished 
at  meeting  with  mysteries  when  there  is  question  of  God, 
who  is  infinite. 

5.  What  is  a mystery  in  religion? 

It  is  a truth  revealed  by  God,  which  we  must  believe, 
although  we  can  neither  understand  it  nor  demonstrate  it. 

6.  Which  are  the  principal  mysteries  of  religiou? 

The  mystery  of  the  Blessed  Trinity . the  mystery  of  the 
Incarnation , and  the  mystery  of  the  Redemption . 

7.  Which  is  the  first  and  greatest  of  these  three  mysteries? 

The  mystery  of  the  Blessed  Trinity,  because  it  consti- 
tutes the  very  life  of  God,  and  is  presupposed  by  the  other 
two  mysteries. 

2.  The  Mystery  of  the  Blessed  Trinity. 

8.  What  is  the  mystery  of  the  Blessed  Trinity? 

The  mystery  of  the  Blessed  Trinity7  is  the  mystery  of  one 
God  in  three  distinct  persons. 

9.  How  do  we  know  this  mystery? 

We  can  know  it  only  by  divine  revelation. 

10.  What  does  the  word  tHnity  mean? 

The  word  trinity  means  three  in  one . 

11.  W hich  are  the  three  persons  in  the  Blessed  Trinity  ? 

The  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost. 

12.  Is  each  of  the  three  persons  God? 

Yes  ; the  Father  is  God,  the  Son  is  God,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  is  God. 

18.  Are  the  three  divine  persons  three  gods? 

No;  they  are  not  three  gods,  but  one  and  the  same  God. 

14.  Why  are  they  one  and  the  same  God? 

Because  they  have  one  and  the  same  divine  nature  and 
substance. 


THE  MYSTERY  OF  THE  BLESSED  TRINITY. 


2) 


15.  Is  any  one  of  the  three  divine  persons  older,  more  powerful, 
or  more  perfect  than  the  other  two? 

No  ; the  three  divine  persons  are  equal  in  all  things. 
“ Such  as  the  Father  is,  such  is  the  Son,  and  such  is  the 
Holy  Ghost” 

16.  Are  the  three  divine  persons  really  distinct  from  one  another? 

Yes  ; “for  there  is  one  person  of  the  Father,  another  of 

the  Son,  and  another  of  the  Holy  Ghost.” 

17.  How  are  they  distinct  from  one  another? 

They  are  distinct  especially  : 1.  In  personal  properties  ', 
2.  In  the  operations  proper  to  each. 

18.  In  what  personal  properties  are  they  distinct  from  one 
another? 

The  Father  proceeds  from  no  principle,  hut  is  the  prin- 
ciple of  the  other  two  persons  : “ The  Father  is  made  of 
none  ; neither  created,  nor  begotten.”  2.  The  Son  is  be- 
gotten of  the  Father,  and  has  no  principle  but  the  Father  : 
“ The  Son  is  from  the  Father,  alone  ; not  made,  nor  created, 
but  begotten.” 

The  Holy  Ghost  proceeds  from  the  Father  and  the  Son 
as  from  one  principle  : “ The  Holy  Ghost  is  from  the 
Father  and  the  Son  ; not  made,  nor  created,  not  begotten, 
but  proceeding.” 

19.  Which  are  the  operations  that  distinguish  thw  divine  per- 
sons? 

The  generation  of  the  Word  and  the  procession  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  From  all  eternity  and  through  all  eternity, 
the  Father  begets  the  Son,  who  is  His  TYord,  His  Wisdom, 
and  the  image,  or  figure,  of  His  substance.  From  all 
eternity  and  through  all  eternity,  the  Father  and  the  Son 
produce  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  is  the  term  of  their  mutual 
love. 

20.  Are  the  three  divine  persons  also  distinct  in  their  external 
operations? 


CREATION. 


«2 


No  ; the  three  divine  persons  concur  equally  in  these 
operations,  although  creation  is  ascribed  to  the  Father, 
redemption  to  the  Son,  and  sanctification  to  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Nevertheless,  the  redemption  of  the  world  is  the  personal 
work  of  the  Son,  in  the  sense  that  He  alone  became  incar- 
nate and  died  for  us. 

21.  Which  of  the  divine  persons  have  manifested  themselves 
visibly? 

The  Son  became  man  to  redeem  us,  and  the  Holy  Ghost 
appeared  under  the  form  of  a dove  and  under  that  of 
tongues  of  fire. 

22.  Is  the  mystery  of  the  Holy  Trinity  contrary  to  reason? 

It  is  above  reason,  but  not  contrary  to  reason. 

23.  Is  this  mystery  unintelligible? 

It  is  incomprehensible,  but  not  unintelligible  ; we  can  by 
analogy  form  an  imperfect  idea  of  it. 


CHAPTER  III. 

CREATION. 

1.  The  Fact  of  Creation. 

1.  What  is  creation? 

Creation  is  the  act  by  which  God  makes  out  of  nothing 
whatsoever  beings  He  pleases. 

2.  To  whom  does  the  creative  power  belong? 

This  power  belongs  to  God  alone,  because  its  exercise 
demands  infinite  power.  A creature  cannot  act  unless  it 
has  something  to  act  upon:  a sculptor,  for  example,  needs 
marble  to  make  a statue. 

3.  Was  God  obliged  to  create? 

No  ; being  infinitely  perfect  and  infinitely  happy,  He 
was  absolutely  sufficient  for  Himself,  and  had  no  need  of 


THE  WORE  OF  CREATION. 


23 


other  beings.  He  was  therefore  free  to  create  or  not 
create. 

4.  Why,  then,  did  God  determine  to  create? 

To  manifest  His  perfections  by  the  blessings,  which,  in 
His  goodness.  He  bestows  on  creatures. 

5.  How  can  the  fact  of  the  creation  of  the  universe  be  known? 

It  is  attested  by  Holy  Scripture,  by  the  teaching  of  the 

Catholic  Church,  by  the  tradition  of  peoples,  and  by  reason. 

2.  The  Work  of  Creation. 

6.  What  does  Holy  Scripture  teach  us  concerning  the  creation 
of  the  world? 

As  described  in  the  book  of  Genesis,  the  work  of  creation 
may  be  divided  into  three  phases,  or  periods,  each  com- 
prising certain  days  or  epochs  of  indefinite  duration. 

7.  What  is  the  first  phase? 

It  is  the  creation,  properly  so  called,  of  the  elements  of 
matter.  It  corresponds  to  the  time  preceding  the  first 
day  of  the  Mosaic  record. 

8.  What  is  the  second  phase? 

The  separation  of  the  elements  that  were  mingled  to- 
gether in  chaos.  It  comprises  the  first  three  days. 

9.  What  was  the  special  work  of  each  of  these  days? 

On  the  first  day,  God  separated  light  from  darkness  ; on 
the  second  day,  He  made  the  firmament,  and  thus  divided 
the  waters  under  it  from  the  waters  above  ; on  the  third 
day,  He  separated  the  waters  under  the  firmament  from 
the  earth,  which  thenceforth  produced  all  sorts  of  plant, 
each  having  power  to  reproduce  itself  by  seed. 

10.  What  is  the  third  phase? 

It  is  that  of  the  beautifying  of  the  earth.  It  comprises 
the  fourth,  fifth,  and  sixth  days. 

11.  What  was  the  special  work  of  each  of  these  days? 


24 


CREATION. 


On  the  fourth  day,  God  adorned  the  firmament  by 
creating  the  stars  ; on  the  fifth  day,  He  gave  new  beauty 
to  the  air  and  the  sea  respectively,  by  creating  birds  and 
fish  ; on  the  sixth,  He  adorned  the  earth  by  creating  cattle, 
reptiles,  and  the  beasts  of  the  earth.  Then  God  crowned 
His  work  by  creating  man  and  woman. 

12.  What  did  God  do  on  the  seventh  day? 

On  the  seventh  day  God  rested  from  all  His  workM.  He 
blessed  this  day  and  sanctified  it. 

13.  From  whom  have  we  received  the  account  oi  creation? 

From  Moses,  to  whom  God  revealed  it. 

14.  Has  this  account  of  creation  been  contradicted  by  the  dis- 
coveries of  modern  science? 

By  no  means  *,  for  geology  assures  us  that  living  things 
made  their  appearance  on  our  planet  in  the  very  order  in- 
dicated by  Genesis.  Moreover,  the  progress  made  in  science1 
has  confirmed  the  details  of  the  Mosaic  record  and  given  us 
a clear  understanding  of  them. 

3.  The  End  of  Creation. 

15.  What  is  the  ultimate  end  of  creation? 

The  glory  of  God.  Being  infinitely  wise,  God  couid 
not  act  for  an  end  that  would  not  be  sovereignly  good  ; bin 
He  alone  is  sovereignly  good.  As,  then,  everything  comes 
from  Him,  so  everything  should  return  to  Him. 

16.  What,  then,  is  the  divine  nlan  in  this  earthly  creation? 

Irrational  creatures  are  subject  to  man  ; man  is  subject 

to  the  Man-God,  the  mediator  between  man  and  God  ; the 
Man-God  as  man  is  subject  to  God,  the  last  end  of  all  things 
and  the  supreme  good  of  man. 

17.  What  is  man’s  duty  in  regard  to  creatures? 

1.  Not  to  place  his  happiness  in  them  ; 2.  To  make 
use  of  them  as  means  to  rise  to  God  ; 3.  In  all  his  actions 
to  seek  only  the  glory  of  the  Creator. 


THE  ANGELS  IN  GENERAL. 


25 


To  make  use  of  creatures  in  order  to  know,  love,  and 
serve  God,  is  man’s  proximate  end  ; to  possess  Him  in  His 
glory,  is  man’s  ultimate  end. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  ANGELS. 

1.  The  Angels  in  General. 

1.  How  do  we  know  that  angels  exist? 

We  know  it  : from  Holy  Scripture  ; from  the  teaching  of 
the  Church  ; and  from  the  belief  of  all  peoples. 

2.  Does  the  name  angel  express  angelic  nature? 

The  name  angel,  which  means  messenger,  expresses  the 
function,  but  not  the  nature,  of  the  angel. 

3.  What  is  an  angel? 

An  angel  is  a pur^  spirit  created  by  God  to  glorify  Him 
and  serve  Him. 

4.  Why  are  angels  often  represented  without  a body,  but  with 
wings,  and  with  the  head  of  a child? 

They  are  represented  : 1.  Without  a body,  to  show  that 
they  are  pure  spirits  ; 2.  With  wings,  to  mark  their  agility 
and  eagerness  to  execute  God’s  orders  ; 3.  With  the  head 
of  a child,  to  express  their  innocence  and  perpetual  youth. 

5.  Are  angels  more  perfect  than  men? 

Angels,  being  more  like  to  God,  are  more  perfect  than 
man,  in  intelligence,  in  will,  and  in  power  over  matter. 

6.  In  what  state  were  the  angels  created? 

They  were  created  in  a state  of  innocence,  and  they  were 
happy  with  all  the  happiness  proper  to  their  nature. 

7.  Were  they  always  to  remain  in  this  state? 


26 


THE  ANGELS. 


No,  they  were  destined  for  supernatural  happiness,  which 
consists  in  seeing  God  face  to  face  forever,  and  in  the  un- 
speakable joys  of  which  this  vision  is  the  source. 

8.  In  what  did  the  trial  of  the  angels  consist? 

The  trial  of  the  angels  consisted  in  humbling  their  in- 
telligence before  the  intelligence  of  God  and  in  submitting 
their  will  to  His. 

9.  Did  all  the  angels  come  triumphant  from  their  trial? 

No,  Lucifer,  one  of  the  greatest  of  the  angels,  refused  to 
obey  God,  and  a great  multitude  followed  him  in  his 
revolt. 


2.  The  Good  Angels. 

10.  Which  are  the  good  angels? 

The  good  angels  are  those  who  triumphed  over  their 
temptation  and  remained  faithful  to  God. 

11.  How  were  they  rewarded? 

They  were  rewarded  with  perfect  happiness  in  heaven  ; 
that  is,  with  the  happiness  of  seeing  and  possessing  God 
without  any  fear  of  ever  losing  Him. 

12.  What  worship  do  these  angels  give  to  God? 

Their  life  is  a perpetual  hymn  of  adoration,  praise,  and 
thanksgiving. 

13.  Is  the  number  of  the  good  angels  known? 

Their  number  has  not  been  revealed  ; but,  according  to 
this  passage  of  Daniel,  it  must  be  very  great : Thousands 
of  thousands  ministered  to  Him,  and  ten  thousand  times 
a hundred  thousand  stood  before  ITim . 

14.  How  are  the  good  angels  divided? 

They  are  divided  into  three  hierarchies,  each  comprising 
three  choirs. 

15-  What,  then,  are  the  nine  choirs  of  angels? 


<Jt>STON  COLLEGE  LIBrtWl 

PfitSTNUT  HILL,  MASS. 

THE  GOOD  ANGELS.  27 

They  are  : the  Seraphim,  the  Cherubim,  and  the  Thrones  ; 
the  Dominations,  the  Virtues,  and  the  Powers  ; the  Princi- 
palities, the  Archangels,  and  the  Angels. 

16.  Which  angels  are  named  in  Jdoly  Scripture? 

There  are  three  : St.  Michael,  St.  Gabriel,  and  St.  Ra- 
phael. 

17.  What  connection  have  the  angels  with  the  world? 

They  have  continual  relations  with  the  world.  They 
take  part  in  the  government  of  all  nature,  and  they  are 
the  ministers  of  divine  Providence. 

Guardian  Angels. 

18.  What  is  a guardian  angel? 

A guardian  angel  is  one  of  the  good  angels  whom  God 
gives  to  every  man  to  protect  him. 

19.  How  do  we  know  that  every  man  has  a guardian  angel? 

From  Holy  Scripture,  from  the  teaching  of  the  Church, 

from  Christian  tradition. 

20.  What  good  offices  do  these  angels  perforin? 

1 . They  protect  our  body,  warding  off  the  dangers  that 
threaten  us,  and  preserving  us  from  a multitude  of  acci- 
dents ; 2.  They  prevent  the  devils  from  harming  us  ; 
3.  They  suggest  to  us  pious  thoughts  to  encourage  us  to 
do  good  and  shun  evil  ; 4.  They  offer  our  prayers  to  God, 
and  join  their  prayers  to  ours  ; 5.  They  console  the  souls 
in  purgatory,  and  conduct  them  to  heaven  when  they  have 
fully  expiated  their  faults. 

21.  What  are  our  duties  toward  our  guardian  angel? 

St.  Bernard  says  we  should  have  : 1.  Respect  for  his 

presence  ; 2.  Devotion,  because  of  his  solicitude  for  us  ; 
3.  Confidence,  because  of  the  protection  with  which  he 
surrounds  us. 


28 


THE  ANGELS. 


3.  The  Bad.  Angels. 

22.  To  what  angels  do  w^e  apply  the  name  of  devils  or  bad 
angels? 

We  apply  it  to  those  who  followed  Lucifer  in  his  revolt 
against  God. 

23.  Were  the  rebel  angels  numerous? 

It  is  supposed  that  a third  of  their  number  followed 
Lucifer,  according  to  this  passage  of  the  Apocalypse  : 
And  his  [the  dragon’s]  tail  drew  the  third  part  of  the  stars 
of  heaven. 

24.  Of  what  sin  were  these  angels  guilty  when  they  rebelled 
against  God? 

They  were  guilty  of  pride,  for  they  refused  to  obey  God. 

25.  How  were  the  bad  angels  punished? 

1.  Their  minds  were  blinded  ; 2.  Their  wills  were  made 
obstinate  in  evil  ; 3.  They  were  shut  out  from  heaven  for- 
ever ; 4.  They  were  condemned  to  the  fire  of  hell. 

26.  Can  the  devils  leave  hell? 

With  God’s  permission,  up  to  the  day  of  judgment,  they 
can  go  about  in  the  air  or  on  the  earth,  although  they  carry 
their  punishment  with  them. 

27.  How  do  the  devils  act  toward  God? 

They  curse  and  blaspheme  Him,  and  strive  to  rob  Him 
of  the  adoration  of  creatures. 

28.  Can  the  devils  exercise  power  over  nature? 

Since  they  have  retained  their  natural  strength  of  intel- 
ligence and  will,  they  can  exercise  great  power  over  nature, 
yet  only  so  far  as  God  permits. 

29.  How  is  this  power  manifested? 

By  extraordinary  prodigies,  by  false  miracles,  by  false 
prophecies,  by  apparitions,  etc.,  as  attested  by  Holy 
Scripture  and  by  the  history  of  all  times. — These  marvel- 


CREATION  OF  MAN. 


29 


ous  effects  produced  by  devils  are  nevertheless  easily  dis- 
tinguished from  works  of  God. 

30.  Why  do  devils  use  this  power? 

To  lead  men  astray,  to  make  them  apostles  for  the  spread 
of  deceit  and  error  among  their  fellowmen,  and  to  oppose 
the  Church  of  Christ. 

31.  How  does  the  devil  constantly  act  toward  men? 

Hating  God  and  envying  man,  he  neglects  no  means 
to  injure  men  and  drag  them  down  to  hell  ; and  therefore 
he  makes  use  of  temptations,  obsessions,  and  possessions. 

32.  How  does  the  devil  tempt  men? 

By  disturbing  their  senses  and  their  imagination,  and  by 
exciting  all  the  evil  passions  of  their  hearts. 

33.  Can  we  overcome  the  devil? 

Yes,  by  the  grace  of  God. 

34.  What  means  should  we  make  use  of  to  conquer  the  devil? 

Vigilance,  prayer,  and  mortification. 

35.  Why  does  God  permit  the  devil  to  tempt  men? 

God  permits  this:  1.  To  try  the  just,  whose  virtue  is 
thereby  purified,  strengthened,  and  enriched  with  merits  ; 
2.  To  punish  the  wicked,  who  by  their  sins  are  made  the 
wretched  slaves  of  the  devil  both  in  this  world  and  in  the 
next ; 3.  To  torment  the  devil  himself,  whose  fleeting 
victories  are  followed  by  defeats  that  fill  him  with  shame 
and  confusion. 


CHAPTER  V. 


1.  Creation  of  Man. 

1.  What  is  man? 

Man  is  a rational  creature  composed  of  soul  and  body. 


30 


MAN. 


2.  Why  did  God  create  man? 

God  created  man  to  know  Him,  love  Him,  and  serve 
Him,  and  thereby  obtain  life  everlasting. 

3.  How  did  God  create  the  first  man? 

God  formed  the  body  of  the  first  man  from  “ the  slime 
of  the  earth  ; and  breathed  into  his  face  the  breath  of  life, 
and  man  became  a living  soul.” 

4.  What  name  was  given  to  the  first  man? 

The  first  man  was  called  Adam . The  name  signifies 
reddish  earth , and  calls  to  mind  the  humble  origin  of  man’s 
body. 

5.  What  distinguishes  man’s  body  from  that  of  mere  animals? 

Man  walks  erect,  his  face  looking  toward  heaven,  whither 

his  destiny  calls  him  ; while  the  brute,  made  for  man’s 
service,  moves  from  place  to  place  with  its  head  inclined 
toward  the  earth. 

6.  What  is  man's  soul? 

Man’s  soul  is  a spiritual,  free,  and  immortal  substance, 
created  for  union  with  a body. 

It  is  made  to  the  image  and  likeness  of  God. 

7.  Why  is  the  soul  called  a spiritual  substance? 

The  human  soul  is  called  a spiritual  substance,  because 
it  is  an  immaterial  and  simple  substance,  endowed  with 
understanding  and  free-will,  and  capable  of  subsisting  apart 
from  the  body. 

8.  Who  deny  the  spirituality  of  the  soul? 

Materialists  deny  it  and  pretend  that  nothing  exists  but 
matter. 

9.  What  is  to  be  thought  of  materialism? 

It  is  an  absurd  and  degrading  doctrine,  equally  repug- 
nant to  good  sense  and  to  conscience. 

10.  Why  is  the  human  soul  said  to  be  free? 


CREATION  OF  WOMAN. 


31 


The  soul  is  free , because  it  has  the  power  of  choosing  one 
or  the  other  of  two  possible  things. 

11.  What  is  meant  by  calling  the  soul  immortal? 

The  human  soul  is  called  immortal,  because  it  will  never 
cease  to  live. 

12.  Who  deny  the  immortality  of  the  soul? 

Atheists,  materialists,  and  all  those  who  have  an  interest 
in  believing  that  they  are  not  superior  to  brutes. 

13.  Have  all  philosophers  worthy  of  the  name  admitted  the 
spirituality,  liberty,  aud  immortality  of  the  soul? 

Yes,  all.  These  great  truths,  revealed  in  Scripture, 
proved  by  reason,  and  admitted  by  all  peoples,  have  been 
denied  by  none  but  corrupt  and  corrupting  men. 

14.  What  relations  exist  between  the  human  soul  and  the  body? 
The  soul  imparts  motion,  life,  and  feeling  to  the  body, 

and  the  body  animated  by  the  soul  completes  human 
nature.  Man , then,  results  from  the  union  of  soul  and  body. 

2.  Creation  of  Woman. 

15.  Under  what  circumstances  did  God  create  the  first  woman? 
God  said,  “ It  is  not  good  for  man  to  be  alone  : let  us 

make  him  a help  like  unto  himself.”  Then  casting  a deep 
sleep  upon  Adam,  He  took  from  him  a rib  out  of  which  He 
formed  the  body  of  the  first  woman. 

16.  What  is  the  name  of  the  first  woman? 

Adam  gave  her  the  name  of  Eve,  which  signifies  mother 
of  the  living . 

17.  Why  was  the  body  of  Eve  formed  from  Adam’s  substance? 
Because  in  the  divine  plan,  the  first  man  was  to  be  the 

principle  or  source  of  the  human  race,  and  because  woman 
was  to  be  subject  to  man. 

18.  By  whom  was  the  union  between  Adam  aud  Eve  blessed? 


32 


MAN. 


By  God  Himself  when  He  said  : Increase  and  multiply, 
and  fill  the  earth  and  subdue  it. 

i 

19.  Is  it  of  faith  that  the  whole  human  race  has  the  same  origin? 

The  unity  of  the  human  species  is  a truth  of  faith, 

which  true  science  fully  confirms.  The  differences  in  color 
of  skin  and  shape  of  skull  are  neither  permanent  nor  essen- 
tial ; a fact  which  is  acknowledged  by  all  scientists  worthy 
of  the  name. 

20.  Who  deny  that  man  was  created  by  God? 

It  is  denied  by  Darwinists,  who  without  a shadow  of 
reason,  and  from  prejudice  against  the  Bible,  maintain  that 
man  is  a perfected  ape. 

3.  Primitive  State  of  Our  First  Parents. 

21.  In  what  state  were  Adam  and  Eve  constituted? 

They  were  constituted  in  the  state  of  justice  and  holi- 
ness ; that  is  to  say,  in  the  possession  of  sanctifying  grace. 
With  this  state  were  associated  the  theological  virtues  of 
faith,  hope,  and  charity  ; the  moral  virtues,  and  the  gifts 
of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

22.  What  benefits  did  this  state  confer  upon  them? 

It  made  them  just,  holy,  and  pleasing  to  God  ; they  were 
His  adopted  children  and  heirs  of  heaven,  which  they 
were  capable  of  meriting  by  their  good  works. 

23.  Was  this  state  natural  or  supernatural? 

It  was  supernatural , because  created  nature  could  not  of 
its  own  power  attain  to  it,  nor  did  the  act  of  creation  give 
man  any  right  to  this  state. 

24.  What  gifts  did  God  add  to  these  supernatural  blessings? 

He  added  certain  extraordinary  privileges  beyond  the 

perfection  required  by  mere  human  nature.  These  gifts 
preserved  the  integrity  of  man’s  nature. 

25.  What  were  these  gifts? 


THE  TEMPTATION  AND  THE  FALL. 


33 


The  gifts  bestowed  on  the  soul  of  man  were  : science  and 
the  subjection  of  the  passions  to  reason  ; those  conferred 
on  the  body  were  : incorruptibility  and  immortality,  i.  e.y 
exemption  from  sickness  and  death. 

26.  Had  Adam  and  Eve  received  these  gifts  for  themselves  alone? 

They  had  received  them  for  themselves  and  for  their  de- 
scendants. 

27.  How  great  was  the  happiness  of  our  first  parents? 

Endowed  with  ail  the  gifts  of  nature  and  grace,  they 

passed  their  life  in  the  pure  joys  of  innocence,  in  conversa- 
tion with  God,  and  in  the  contemplation  of  the  wonders  of 
the  universe. 


4.  The  Temptation  and  the  Fall. 

28.  Where  did  God  place  Adam,  after  creating  him? 

God  placed  him  in  a delightful  garden,  called  Eden  or  the 
terrestrial  paradise. 

29.  What  prohibition  did  God  make  to  Adam? 

He  forbade  him  to  touch  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  knowl- 
edge of  good  and  evil : “ In  what  day  soever  thou  shalt  eat 
of  it,”  said  the  Lord,  “thou  shalt  die  the  death. ” 

30.  Why  did  God  make  this  prohibition? 

To  try  Adam,  as  He  had  tried  the  angels,  and  to  enable 
him,  by  obedience,  to  merit  the  happiness  of  heaven. 

31.  Did  our  first  parents  heed  this  prohibition? 

No  ; instigated  by  the  devil,  they  disobeyed  God. 

32.  What  form  did  the  devil  assume  to  lead  our  first  parents  in- 
to sin? 

He  took  the  form  of  a serpent,  the  most  subtle  of  all 
animals. 

33.  How  did  he  induce  Adam  and  Eve  to  disobey? 

He  addressed  himself  to  Eve,  the  weaker  of  the  two,  when 


84 


MAN. 


she  was  withdrawn  from  Adam.  He  persuaded  her  that, 
if  Adam  and  she  would  eat  of  the  forbidden  fruit,  they 
not  only  would  not  die,  but  would  even  become  like  God, 
knowing  good  and  evil.  Carried  away  by  these  deceitful 
words,  Eve  ate  of  the  forbidden  fruit,  and  gave  some  of  it 
to  Adam.  And  to  please  her,  he  ate  ofdt  also. 

34.  What  was  the  nature  of  Adam  and  Eve’s  sin? 

Their  ein  was,  like  that  of  Lucifer  and  his  angels,  a sin  of 
pride. 

35.  Was  their  sin  very  grievous? 

Their  sin  was  very  grievous,  as  appears  : 1.  From  God's 
prohibition  and  menace  ; 2.  From  the  manifold  character 
of  the  sin.  For  it  contained : disobedience,  unbelief,  pride, 
curiosity,  sensuality;  3.  From  its  lamentable  consequences; 
4.  From  the  reparation  which  it  exacted  of  Christ. 

5.  The  Punishment. 

36.  What  were  the  effects  of  this  sin  upon  Adam  and  Eve? 

They  were  deprived:  1.  Of  sanctifying  grace  and  the 

right  to  the  happiness  of  heaven  ; 2.  Of  all  the  extraordi- 
nary privileges  of  which  sanctifying  grace  was  the  source  ; 
in  other  words,  they  were  thenceforth  subject  to  igno- 
rance, concupiscence,  suffering,  and  death. 

37.  Did  Adam  and  Eve  recognize  their  fault? 

Immediately  after  their  sin,  when  their  senses  began  to 

rebel  against  reason,  they  were  seized  with  dread,  and  they 
hid  themselves.  Soon  after,  when  called  to  account  by 
God,  Adam  laid  the  blame  on  Eve,  and  she  in  return  placed 
it  on  the  serpent. 

38.  How  did  God  punish  the  culprits? 

1.  He  cursed  the  serpent  and  condemned  him  to  crawl 
upon  the  earth  ; in  the  serpent  He  cursed  the  tempter,  and 
announced  to  him  that  a woman  would  crush  his  head  ; 2. 


THE  PUNISHMENT 


35 


He  made  the  dominion  of  her  husband  weigh  heavily  up- 
on woman,  and  condemned  her  to  bring  forth  her  children 
in  sorrow  ; 3.  He  condemned  man  to  eat  bread  in  the 
sweat  of  his  brow  and  to  return  to  the  earth  whence  he 
had  been  formed.  Then  He  drove  both  Adam  and  Eve  from 
the  garden  of  Eden. 

39.  How  has  the  sin  of  Adam  and  Eve  affected  the  rest  of  man- 
kind ? 

All  are  born  enemies  of  God,  because,  by  the  sin  of  their 
first  parent,  they  are  deprived  of  the  gifts  that  God  had 
granted  mankind. 

40.  What  name  is  given  to  this  state  of  privation? 

It  is  called  the  state  of  original  sin . 

41.  What  then  is  original  sin? 

Original  sin  is  the  sin  that  we  have  all  contracted  by 
Adam’s  disobedience. 

42.  Why  is  this  sin  called  original? 

Because  it  is  a sin  in  which  we  are  born,  a sin  of  origin, 
nature,  race,  and  family.  It  is  transmitted  by  generation 
from  Adam  to  all  his  posterity,  just  as  an  impure  source 
infects  all  the  waters  flowing  from  it. 

43.  How  do  we  know  that  original  sin  really  exists  ? 

1.  From  Holy  Scripture  ; 2.  From  the  teaching  of  the 
Church,  the  infallible  interpreter  of  Holy  Scripture  ; 3 
From  the  traditions  of  various  peoples. 

44.  Have  all  the  children  of  Adam  contracted  original  sin 
through  his  disobedience? 

Yes,  all  except  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  who,  by  a special 
privilege  of  God,  in  view  of  the  merits  of  Our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  whose  Mother  she  is,  has  been  wholly  preserved  from 
original  sin. 

45.  Has  original  sin  remained  without  remedy? 

No  ; for  immediately  after  the  fall,  God  promised  man  a 


36 


THE  MESSIAH  PKOMISED. 


Redeemer,  by  whose  merits  he  could  recover  sanctifying 
grace. 


CHAPTER  YI . 

THE  MESSIAH  PKOMISED. 

1.  God’s  Mercy  to  Mail  after  the  Fall. 

1.  Did  God  abandon  man  after  the  fall? 

No  ; His  love  for  man  inspired  Him  with  a means  of 
reconciling  His  mercy  with  Ilis  justice. 

2.  How  did  God  thus  reconcile  the  rights  of  His  justice  with 
those  of  His  mercy? 

By  preparing  in  the  infinite  merits  of  the  promised  Re- 
deemer a satisfaction  equal  to  the  offense; 

3.  Why  did  God  promise  a Redeemer  to  man  immediately  after 
his  sin? 

1.  To  console  him  in  his  remorse  for  his  sin,  by  exciting 
him  to  hope  for  pardon  ; 2.  To  give  him  a means  of  salva- 
tion in  the  merits  of  the  promised  Redeemer  ; 3.  To  renew 
the  supernatural  bond  of  love  which  once  united  man  to 
God,  and  which  sin  had  destroyed. 

4.  What  do  we  call  this  supernatural  bond  of  love  that  unites 
man  to  God? 

We  call  it  religion . 

Religion. 

5.  What  then  is  religion? 

Religion  is  the  sum  of  man’s  relations  with  God. 

6.  Under  how  many  aspects  may  we  view  man’s  relations  with 
God? 

W e may  view  them  from  the  standpoint  of  either  reason 
or  faith  i.  e.%  in  the  natural  or  in  the  supernatural  order. 


godts  mercy  to  man  after  the  fall. 


37 


Thence  comes  the  distinction  between  natural  and  super- 
natural religion. 

7.  What  is  natural  religion? 

Natural  religion  is  the  sum  of  those  truths  and  precepts 
concerning  man’s  relations  with  God,  which  human  reason  is 
capable  of  discovering  and  demonstrating  ; for  example,  the 
existence  of  God,  Ilis  providence,  the  obligation  of  paying 
to  God  an  interior  and  exterior  worship  of  love  and  obedi- 
ence, the  spirituality  and  immortality  of  the  soul,  the  re- 
ward of  the  good  and  the  punishment  of  the  wicked  in  a 
future  life. 

8.  Is  natural  religion  sufficient  for  man? 

No  ; since  God  has  deigned  to  make  a revelation  to  him, 
man  is  obliged  to  believe  the  divine  word,  i.  e .,  to  profess 
supernatural  religion. 

9.  What  is  supernatural  religion? 

Supernatural  religion  is  the  sum  of  the  truths  which  God 
has  revealed  in  extraordinary  ways,  and  of  the  positive 
commands  which  He  has  imposed  on  man  ; for  example, 
the  mysteries  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  the  Incarnation,  and  the 
Redemption,  and  also  the  observance  of  the  Lord’s  Day, 
the  sacrifices  of  the  old  law,  the  reception  of  sacraments  in 
the  new  law,  etc. 

10.  Was  the  religion  that  God  gave  to  man  in  the  beginning 
complete  and  final? 

No  ; like  all  the  divine  works,  it  was  developed  by  de- 
grees. It  has  passed  through  three  periods  or  phases,  known 
respectively  as  the  pat  riarc  hal  religion,  the  Mosaic  religion, 
and  the  Christian  religion.  The  first  extends  from  the 
creation  of  man  to  Moses  ; the  second,  to  the  time  of  Jesus 
Christ ; the  third  will  last  to  the  end  of  the  world. 

11.  Must  we  regard  these  phases  as  three  religions? 

No,  they  are  the  same  religion,  successively  developed 


38 


THE  MESSIAH  PROMISED. 


and  perfected.  In  all  of  them  “ the  same  God  has  always 
been  acknowledged  as  Author,  and  the  same  Christ  as 

Saviour Whether  expected  or  given,  Christ  has  in  all 

times  been  the  consolation  and  the  hope  of  the  children  of 
God.” 

We  may  therefore  say  in  all  truth  that  Christianity  goes 
back  to  the  cradle  of  the  human  race.  The  divine  plan 
has  varied  only  in  its  manifestations  ; it  is  always  the  same 
in  substance. 

12.  What  is  the  central  figure  in  the  divine  plan? 

It  is  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Before  His  coming  He  was 
promised,  prepared  for  by  various  events,  and  prefigured 
by  persons  and  things.  Moreover,  the  principal  features  of 
His  life  were  outlined  by  inspired  writers. 

Placed  between  the  two  Testaments,  Christ  is  the  centre 
to  which  all  the  long  ages  preceding  His  coming  as  Re- 
deemer converge,  and  whence  all  the  ages  that  will  precede 
His  coming  as  Judge  take  their  beginning. 

18.  Why  does  Christ  hold  so  prominent  a place  in  the  history  of 
mankind? 

Because,  from  every  point  of  view,  He  is  first:  1.  It  is 
by  Him,  as  the  eternal  Word  of  the  Father,  that  all  things 
have  been  made,  and  in  Him  and  by  Him  that  all  things 
subsist ; 2.  As  God  made  man,  He  is  the  head  of  the  Church, 
which  began  with  the  world  and  will  continue  to  the  end 
of  time  ; 3.  As  Redeemer,  He  is  the  source  of  all  grace  for 
fallen  humanity. 


2.  Promises  of  tlie  Messiah. 

14.  What  does  the  word  Messiah  mean? 

The  word  Messiah  is  the  Hebrew  word  for  Christ  ; it 
means  anointed , consecrated . 

15.  To  whom  was  the  Messiah  promised? 

The  Messiah  was  promised:  1.  To  Adam,  the  father  of 


PROMISES  OF  THE  MESSIAH. 


39 


me  human  race.  When  God  cursed  the  serpent  that  had 
tempted  Adam,  He  said  : I will  put  enmities  between  thee 
and  the  zooman,  and  thy  seed  and  her  seed  ; she  shall  crush 
thy  head. 

2.  To  Sem,  son  of  Noe  : Blessed  be  the  Lord  God  of 
Sem! 

3.  To  Abraham,  the  father  of  God’s  chosen  people  : In 
thee  shall  all  the  kindreds  of  the  earth  be  blessed. 

4.  To  Isaac,  his  son  : In  thy  seed  shall  all  the  nations  of 
the  earth  be  blessed. 

5.  To  Jacob,  grandson  of  Abraham  : In  thee  and  thy 
seed  shall  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth  be  blessed. 

6.  To  Juda,  the  head  of  the  tribe  of  which  the  Messiah 
was  to  be  born  : The  scepter  shall  not  be  taken  away  from 
Juda , nor  a ruler  from  his  thigh , till  He  come  that  is  to 
be  sent  ; and  He  shall  be  the  expectation  of  nations. 

7.  To  Moses,  the  leader  of  the  Hebrew  people:  The  Lord 
thy  God  will  raise  up  to  thee  a prophet  of  thy  nation  and 
of  thy  brethren  like  unto  me;  Him  thou  shalt  hear. 

8.  To  David,  the  head  of  the  family  of  which  the  Messiah 
was  to  be  born  : And  when  thy  days  shall  be  fulfilled,  and 
thou  shalt  sleep  with  thy  fathers , I will  raise  up  thy  seed 
after  thee , which  shall  proceed  out  of  thy  boioels  : and  1 
will  establish  His  kingdom.  He  shall  build  a house  to  My 
name;  and  I will  establish  the  throne  of  His  kingdom  for 
ever.  I will  be  to  Him  a father,  and  He  shall  be  to  Me  a son. 
— The  Messiah  is,  therefore,  to  be  Son  of  David  and  Son 
of  God. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  MESSIAH  PREPARED  FOR. 

1.  Why  did  God  wait  so  many  centuries  before  sending  the 
Messiah? 


40 


THE  MESSIAH  PREPARED  FOR. 


1.  That  man,  by  a long  experience  of  his  wretchedness, 
might  be  humbled  in  pride,  and  thus  brought  to  recognize 
the  need  of  a liberator  ; 2.  To  prepare  for  the  coming  of 
the  Messiah  by  a series  of  marvelous  events  destined  to 
prove  His  divine  mission. 

2.  Was  this  delay  in  the  coming  of  the  Messiah  an  obstacle  to 
the  salvation  of  those  who  lived  before  him? 

No,  for  the  efficacy  of  the  Redemption  reaches  to  all 
mankind,  past,  present,  and  to  come. 

3.  How  may  the  history  of  providential  preparation  for  the 
Messiah  be  divided? 

It  may  be  divided  into  four  periods:  1.  From  Adam  to 
Moses;  2.  From  Moses  to  David;  3.  From  David  to  the 
captivity  of  Babylon;  4.  From  the  captivity  of  Babylon  to 

the  birth  of  Christ.  , 

y 

1.— FIRST  PERIOD:  FROM  ADAM  TO  MOSES. 

From  Adam  to  Noe. 

4.  What  was  Adam’s  role  in  the  primitive  religion? 

Adam,  after  repenting  and  being  freed  from  sin  by  God, 
transmitted  to  his  children  the  revelation  that  he  had  re- 
ceived in  the  earthly  paradise,  and  in  particular  taught  them 
faith  in  the  Redeemer  as  the  corner-stone  of  religion.  It 
is  in  this  way  that  we  explain  the  belief  of  all  peoples  in 
a Liberator. 

5.  What  worship  did  Cain  and  Abel  offer  to  God? 

They  offered  Him  sacrifice. 

6.  Did  God  accept  their  sacrifices? 

He  accepted  those  of  Abel,  who,  enlightened  by  faith, 
offered  to  God  the  best  that  he  had;  but  He  rejected  those 
of  Cain,  who,  blinded  by  cupidity,  offered  only  the  worst. 

7.  What  feelings  did  this  preference  arouse  in  Cain? 

It  aroused  feelings  of  intense  hatred,  which,  in  spite  of 


FliOAl  ADAM  TO  MOSES. 


41 


the  warnings  of  God,  led  him  on  to  the  murder  of  his 
brother. 

8.  How  did  God  console  Adam  for  the  loss  of  Abel? 

He  gave  him  another  son  Seth,  who,  like  Abel,  was  just 
and  pious.  The  descendants  of  Seth  were  called  children 
of  God , in  opposition  to  the  wicked,  whom  Holy  Scripture 
calls  children  of  men. 

9.  Who  were  the  descendants  of  Seth  down  to  the  Deluge? 
Seth’s  descendants  were:  Enos,  Cainan,  Malaleel,  Jared, 

Henoch,  Mathusala,  and  Lamech,  father  of  Noe. 

10.  What  peculiar  feature  marks  the  lives  of  the  patriarchs  before 
the  Deluge? 

An  extraordinary  longevity,  which  is  confirmed  by  the 
tradition  of  all  ancient  peoples. 

11.  Why  did  God  allow  men  to  live  so  long? 

To  enable  the  human  race  to  multiply,  and,  in  partic- 
ular, to  preserve  revealed  truth. 

12.  Did  the  descendants  of  Seth  remain  long  faithful  to  God! 
The  children  of  God  soon  became  perverted,  by  inter' 

marriage  with  the  children  of  men. 

13.  What  did  God  do  to  lead  men  back  to  their  duty? 

Through  Henoch  He  foretold  that  they  would  be  pun- 
ished severely  if  they  would  not  be  converted. 

14.  Were  they  converted? 

The  evil  only  increased,  and  the  corruption  became  uni- 
versal. Men  went  to  the  extremes  of  malice. 

15.  What  did  God  resolve  to  do  in  consequence  of  this  perversit}’? 
He  resolved  to  destroy  both  man  and  beast  from  the 

face  of  the  earth. 

Noe,  son  of  Lamech  and  grandson  of  Mathusala,  found 
grace  before  God,  because  he  was  just  and  perfect  in  the 
midst  of  this  general  corruption,, 


42 


THE  MESSIAH  PREPARED  FOR. 


From  Noe  to  Abraham. 

16.  How  did  God  execute  His  decree  of  destruction  ? 

He  caused  torrents  of  rain  to  fall  from  heaven  for  forty 
days  ; the  earth  was  covered  with  water,  and  all  men 
perished  except  those  that  were  in  the  ark. 

17.  t)id  the  waters  of  the  flood  cover  the  whole  earth? 

Many  commentators  say  that  they  covered  only  the 
inhabited  portions  of  the  earth,  and  destroyed  only  the 
animals  known  to  Noe  and  Moses. 

18.  How  was  Noe  saved  ? 

He  took  refuge  in  an  ark  which  he  himself  had  built  by 
the  command  of  God.  With  him  were  his  whole  family 
and  also  seven  pairs  of  clean  animals  and  two  of  unclean 
animals,  for  replenishing  the  earth. 

19.  What  did  Noe  do  on  leaving  the  ark? 

He  raised  an  altar  to  the  Lord  ; and  taking  of  all  the 
clean  quadrupeds  and  birds,  he  offered  them  as  a holocaust 
on  the  altar. 

20.  What  prohibition  and  what  promise  did  God  then  make? 

He  forbade  the  eating  of  the  flesh  of  animals  with  the: 

blood,  and  He  promised  not  to  destroy  the  world  again  b; 
a new  deluge.  Moreover,  He  gave  the  rainbow  as  a sign 
of  this  covenant  with  mankind. 

21.  What  was  Noe’s  role  in  the  primitive  religion? 

Like  Adam,  Noe  transmitted  to  his  children  the  dogmas 
and  precepts  revealed  by  God,  and  taught  them  to  believe 
in  a Redeemer  to  come. 

22.  With  what  foolish  undertaking  did  pride  inspire  the  descen- 
dants of  Noe? 

With  the  building  of  a city  and  a tower  to  make  their 
names  immortal  and  to  rescue  them  from  any  future  deluge. 

23  How  did  God  confound  their  pride? 


FROM  ADAM  TO  MOSES. 


43 


By  confusing  their  language  : hence  men  had  to  separate 
and  form  different  nations,  each  speaking  a different  lan- 
guage. The  unfinished  tower  received  the  name  of  Tower 
of  Babel,  or  confusion. 

24.  Did  the  primitive  religion  remain  long  unchanged? 

No  ; it  was  soon  changed,  and  gave  place  to  idolatry. 

25.  What  did  the  Lord  determine  to  do  at  sight  of  this  univer- 
sal shipwreck  of  the  faith? 

He  determined  to  form  a people  to  receive  the  truths 
originally  revealed  and  to  prepare  for  the  Messiah  by 
spreading  the  light  of  truth  in  the  midst  of  pagan  nations. 

From  Abraham  to  Moses. 

26.  Whom  did  God  choose  to  be  the  father  of  His  people? 

He  chose  Abraham,  a just  man,  of  the  race  of  Sem,  born 
at  Ur,  in  Chaldea.  Among  his  ancestors  was  Jleber,  whence, 
according  to  some,  is  derived  the  name  of  Hebrews , given  to 
his  descendants. 

27.  What  did  God  promise  him? 

God  promised  : 1 . That  the  land  of  Chanaan  would  be 
given  to  his  posterity  ; 2.  That  all  nations  would  be  blessed 
in  the  Messiah  born  of  his  race. 

28.  What  was  the  sign  of  God’s  covenant  with  Abraham? 

It  was  circumcision. 

29.  How  did  Abraham  respond  to  the  call  of  God? 

By  the  most  admirable  faith  and  the  most  perfect  obe- 
dience. 

30.  With  what  special  protection  were  Isaac  and  Jacob  favored? 

As  heirs  of  the  promises  made  by  God  to  their  father, 

Abraham, Isaac  and  Jacobwere  like  him  enlightened,  guided, 
and  protected  by  the  supernatural  action  of  God,  who,  in 
Holy  Scripture,  is  often  called  the  God  of  Abraham,  of 
Isaac,  and  of  Jacob. 


'44 


THE  MESSIAH  PREPARED  FOR. 


31.  How  many  sons  had  Jacob? 

Jacob  had  twelve  sons,  who  were  the  heads  of  the  twelve 
tribes  of  Israel.  They  were  : Ruben,  Simeon,  Levi,  Juda, 
Issacliar,  Zabulon,  Dan,  Nephtali,  Gad,  Aser,  Joseph,  and 
Benjamin. 

32.  In  what  land  did  the  Israelites  sojourn  before  taking  pos- 
session of  the  land  of  Chanaan? 

They  sojourned  about  two  hundred  years  in  Egypt, 
where  Jacob  had  retired  with  his  family  after  learning 
that  his  son  Joseph  was  there  acting  as  prime  minister. 

33.  What  remarkable  prediction  about  the  Messiah  did  Jai  ob 
make  before  his  death? 

After  blessing  each  of  his  children  and  announcing  to 
him  his  future  destiny,  Jacob  foretold  to  Juda  that  from 
his  tribe  would  come  the  Desired  of  nations. 

34.  What  holy  patriarch  lived  in  Arabia  during  the  sojourn  of 
the  Israelites  in  Egypt? 

The  holy  patriarch  Job,  a descendant  of  Esau.  lie  was 
a just  and  God-fearing  man. 

35.  For  what  is  Job  especially  remarkable? 

For  his  heroic  patience  under  the  frightful  evils  inflicted 
on  him  by  Satan,  with  God’s  permission. 

30.  Whence  did  he  derive  this  heroic  patience? 

From  his  faith  and  hope  in  the  Redeemer  and  in  a 
glorious  resurrection. 

The  Patriarchal  Religion. 

37.  What  is  meant  by  the  patriarchal  religion? 

By  the  patriarchal  or  primitive  religion  is  meant  that 
which  was  practised  by  the  adorers  of  the  true  God  before 
the  time  of  Moses. 

38.  What  were  the  dogmas  of  the  patriarchal  religion? 

The  principal  were  : the  existence  of  only  one  God, 


FROM  MOSES  TO  DAVID. 


45 


Creator  of  all  things  whether  visible  or  invisible  ; the 
existence  of  the  good  and  of  the  bad  angels  ; the  immor- 
tality of  the  soul ; a supernatural  destiny  ; the  fail  of  the 
first  man,  and  original  sin ; and  especially,  hope  in  a 
Redeemer  to  come. 

39.  What  was  the  moral  code  of  the  primitive  religion? 

The  moral  code  of  the  primitive  religion  comprised: 

1.  The  natural  law,  formulated  later  in  the  Ten  Command- 
ments ; 2 . The  duty  of  worshipping  God  by  the  supernat- 
ural virtues  of  faith,  hope,  and  charity  ; 3.  Some  positive 

precepts  relative  to  worship,  such  as  the  sacrifices  offered  as 
figures  of  the  redemption,  the  sanctification  of  the  seventh 
day,  etc. 

40.  In  what  did  the  worship  of  the  primitive  religion  consist? 

In  prayer  and  sacrifice. 

The  sacrifices  were  offered  on  altars.  Besides  altars,  the 
patriarchs  were  accustomed  to  set  up  stones  for  monuments 
in  places  in  which  they  had  been  favored  with  heavenly 
visions,  and  to  consecrate  them  with  oil. 

41.  Who  were  the  priests  of  the  primitive  religion? 

They  were  the  heads  of  families  or  the  eldest  in  the  fam- 
ilies. It  was  also  their  duty  to  preserve  the  Jewish  religion 
and  to  teach  it  to  their  children. 

42.  How  could  original  sin  be  effaced  in  the  primitive  religion  ? 

In  children  and  adults,  it  was  effaced  by  some  sign  of 

faith,  at  least  implicit,  in  the  Redeemer  to  come. 

43.  How  was  the  pardon  of  actual  sins  obtained? 

By  repentance. 

2.  SECOND  PERIOD  : FROM  MOSES  TO  DAVID. 

The  Mission  of  Moses. 

44.  What  became  of  the  chosen  people  after  the  death  of  Joseph? 

They  multiplied  prodigiously.  In  consequence  their  very 


46 


THE  MESSIAH  PREPARED  FOR. 


existence  was  soon  menaced  by  an  order  from  Pliarao  to 
cast  all  their  male  children  into  the  Nile. 

45.  Of  whom  did  God  make  use  to  deliver  His  people? 

He  made  use  of  Moses,  whom  He  chose  from  a family  of 
the  tribe  of  Levi,  a tribe  that  was  deeply  attached  to  the 
ancestral  faith. 

46.  Where  did  Moses  receive  the  mission  to  deliver  God’s  peo- 
ple? 

At  the  foot  of  Mt.  Horeb,  in  the  country  of  Madian. 

There  lie  had  taken  refuge  after  killing  an  Egyptian  who 
had  maltreated  a Hebrew. 

47.  How  did  God  confirm  Moses  in  his  mission?' 

By  working  miracles  before  his  eyes  and  by  clothing 
him  with  His  own  power. 

48.  By  what  miracles  did  God  draw  His  people  out  of  bondage? 

By  the  ten  plagues  of  Egypt  and  by  the  passage  of  the 

Red  Sea. 

49.  By  what  miracles  did  God  preserve  His  people  in  the  desert  ? 

1.  By  the  manna,  which  fell  from  heaven  every  morning, 

except  the  Sabbath,  and  which  nourished  the  people  for 
forty  years  ; 2.  By  the  streams  of  living  water  which 
gushed  forth  from  the  rock  of  Iloreb  ; 3.  By  preserving 
their  clothes  during  their  journey  in  the  desert  ; 4.  By  the 
victory  which  Josue  gained  miraculously  over  the  Amale- 
cites,  while  Moses  was  praying  on  the  mountain  ; 5.  By  the 
cloud  which  guided  all  their  movements,  giving  them  shade 
during  the  day  and  light  during  the  night. 

50.  What  return  did  the  Hebrew  people  make  for  these  bless- 
ings ? 

They  were  extremely  ungrateful ; they  gave  way  to  mur- 
murs, to  revolt,  and  idolatry. 

51.  How  were  the  guilty  ones  punished? 

1.  Of  the  murmurers  great  numbers  perished  by  fire,  or 


FROM  MOSES  TO  DAVID. 


47 


'pestilence,  or  by  the  stinging  bite  of  venomous  serpents  ; 
others,  of  twenty  years  and  over,  were  condemned  to  die  in 
the  desert  without  ever  seeing  the  Promised  Land. 

2.  Of  those  who  revolted , Core,  Dathan,  and  Abiron, 
with  their  wives  and  children,  were  swallowed  up  alive  in 
a fissure  which  suddenly  opened  in  the  earth,  and  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty  of  their  followers  were  destroyed  by  fire  from 
heaven. 

3.  Most  of  the  idolaters  perished  by  the  sword. 

52.  What  was  the  principal  event  by  which  God  formed  and 
constituted  His  people? 

The  promulgation  of  the  Law  on  Mt.  Sinai  in  the  midst 
of  thunder  and  lightning  ; for  it  was  a law  of  fear. 

The  Mosaic  Law 

53.  What  is  that  law  called  which  God  gave  to  His  people 
through  the  ministry  of  Moses? 

It  is  called  the  written  law , to  distinguish  it  from  the 
natural  law , which  God  has  engraven  on  the  heart  of  man. 

54.  How  many  parts  does  the  Mosaic  law  contain? 

Two.  The  first  repeats  the  primitive  articles  of  belief, 
and  contains  the  Decalogue  ; it  is  perpetual,  universal,  and 
common  to  the  patriarchal,  the  Mosaic,  and  the  Christian 
religion.  The  second,  which  was  both  religious  and  social, 
was  temporary,  local,  and  peculiar  to  the  Israelites. 

55.  What  was  the  object  of  the  religious  legislation  contained  in 
the  second  part? 

The  worship  of  God.  Its  precepts  concerned  : 1.  The 
sanctuary  and  its  ministers  ; 2.  The  sacrifices,  the  sabbath, 
and  the  festivals  ; 3.  Certain  personal  religious  acts. 

56.  What  was  used  as  the  Hebrew  sanctuary  before  the  temple 
was  built? 

The  tabernacle  or  portable  tent.  There  was  but  one,  in 
order  that  the  unity  of  God  might  thus  be  represented. 


48  THE  MESSIAH  PREPARED  FOR. 

It  was  divided  into  two  parts  : the  Holy,  or  Sanctuary 
properly  so  called,  and  the  Holy  of  holies. 

In  the  Holy  were  placed  the  altar  of  perfumes,  the 
seven-branched  candlestick,  and  the  table  containing  the 
twelve  loaves  of  proposition. 

In  the  Holy  of  holies  was  the  ark  of  the  covenant. 

Round  about  the  tabernacle  was  the  entrance  of  the 
tabernacle,  a sort  of  close.d  court  ; here  the  sacrifices  were 
offered,  and  here  the  people  assembled. 

In  this  court  was  the  altar  of  holocausts,  and  near  the 
altar  was  the  brazen  laver,  a large  vessel  filled  with  water 
for  the  use  of  priests. 

57.  What  was  the  ark  of  the  covenant? 

The  ark  of  the  covenant  was  a chest  of  precious  wood, 
containing  the  two  tables  of  the  law,  the  summary  of  the 
conditions  of  God’s  convenant  with  His  people.  It  con- 
tained also  a vase  of  manna  from  the  desert  and  the  rod  of 
Aaron. 

58.  How  were  the  ministers  of  worship  divided? 

Into  priests  and  levites.  The  priests  were  charged  with 
the  offering  of  sacrifices,  and  the  levites  were  the  ministers 
of  the  priests.  Both  belonged  to  the  tribe  of  Levi. 

59.  How  many  kinds  of  sacrifice  were  there? 

Two  principal  kinds  : bloody  sacrifices,  which  consisted 
in  the  immolation  of  certain  animals  ; and  unbloody  sacri- 
fices, which  consisted  in  the  oblation  of  some  inanimate 
object. 

60.  Why  were  these  sacrifices  instituted  ? 

They  were  instituted  : 1 . To  pay  to  God  the  external  wor- 
ship due  Him  ; 2.  To  turn  the  people  away  from  idolatry  ; 
3.  To  prefigure  the  one  great  sacrifice,  the  redemption  of 
the  human  race  by  Jesus  Christ. 

61.  In  what  did  the  celebration  of  the  Sabbath  or  Saturday  consist  ? 

It  consisted  ; 1,  In  resting  from  all  servile  work  ; 2.  In 


FROM  MOSES  TO  DAVID. 


49 


offering  a special  holocaust  between  that  of  the  morning  and 
that  of  the  evening.  Moreover,  every  seventh  year  the  He- 
brews observed  as  the  sabbatic  year,  and  every  fiftieth  year 
as  the  year  of  jubilee. 

62.  Which  were  the  principal  feasts? 

There  were  four  principal  feasts,  viz  . 

1.  The  Pasch,  which  commemorated  the  deliverance  of 
the  Hebrews,  after  the  destroying  angel,  in  his  passage 
through  the  land,  had  struck  down  all  the  first  born  of  the 
Egyptians  ; 2.  The  feast  of  Pentecost,  which  was  insti- 
tuted to  commemorate  the  giving  of  the  law  on  Mt.  Sinai  ; 
3.  The  feast  of  Tabernacles,  or  Tents,  which  was  celebrated 
in  autumn,  under  tents  made  of  branches  and  leaves  of 
trees,  to  commemorate  the  journeying  of  the  Israelites  in  the 
desert  ; 4.  The  feast  of  Atonement,  which  was  celebrated 
in  fasting  and  penance  five  days  before  the  feast  of  Taber- 
nacles. 

63.  What  were  the  other  religious  precepts  of  the  Mosaic  law? 

Those  that  concerned  : circumcision,  the  offering  of  the 

firstborn,  abstinence  from  certain  kinds  of  food,  purification 
from  legal  impurities,  the  pronouncing  of  vows  and  the 
taking  of  oaths. 

64.  What  was  the  purpose  of  the  social  legislation  contained  in 
the  Mosaic  law? 

It  was  to  constitute  the  Jewish  people  a body  politic. 

65.  What  did  it  comprise? 

It  comprised  political  law,  civil  law,  military  law,  and 
penal  law. 

66.  Who  was  the  supreme  head  of  the  nation? 

God  Himself.  First  judges  and  then  kings  were  chosen 
by  Him  to  govern  according  to  His  orders. 

67.  What  should  we  admire  in  the  Mosaic  law? 

In  its  religious  legislation,  we  should  admire  the  sublimity 


50 


THE  MESSIAH  PREPARED  FOR. 


of  its  dogmas,  the  purity  of  its  morals,  and  the  holiness  of 
its  worship. 

In  its  political,  civil,  military,  and  penal  legislation,  we 
should  admire  the  wisdom,  moderation,  and  justice  of  the 
laws,  and  their  perfect  consonance  with  the  time,  place, 
climate,  inclinations,  and  needs  of  the  people  for  whom  they 
were  made. 

68.  Can  we  explain  this  legislation  as  due  to  purely  human  means . 

No,  for  living  as  he  did  live,  in  the  darkness  of  idolatry . 

Moses  could  not  without  divine  inspiration  produce  a single' 
element  of  that  marvelous  collection  of  laws. 

69.  What  was  the*  end  for  which  the  Mosaic  law  was  given? 

To  prepare  the  way  for  a more  perfect  law,  less  burdened 

with  ceremony  and  more  fruitful  in  virtue. 

Josue  and  the  Judges. 

70.  Who  succeeded  Moses  as  leader  of  the  Israelites? 

Josue,  whose  mission  was  sanctioned  by  striking  miracles, 
and  who  led  the  chosen  people  into  the  Promised  Land. 

71.  What  were  these  miracles? 

1.  The  Jordan  checked  its  course  to  allow  the  people  to 
pass;  2.  The  walls  of  Jericho,  which  Has  the  key  to  the 
land  of  Clianaan,  fell  down  of  themsel/es  ; 3.  At  the  battle 
of  Maceda,  the  sun  stood  still  at  the  word  of  Josue,  to  allow 
him  to  rout  the  enemy  completely. 

72.  What  did  Josue  do  after  conquering  the  land  of  Chanaan? 

He  divided  it  among  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel. 

73.  What  did  he  do  before  dyiug? 

He  assembled  the  Israelites,  solemnly  renewed  the  cove 
nant  of  the  nation  with  God,  and  foretold  to  them  that  they 
would  be  blessed  or  cursed,  victorious  over  their  enemies  or 
oppressed  by  them,  according  as  they  would  remain  faith' 
ful  to  the  law,  or  fall  away  from  its  observance. 


FROM  MOSES  TO  DAVID. 


51 


74.  Did  the  people  of  Israel  remain  faithful  to  the  law  of  God* 

They  remained  faithful  during  the  lifetime  of  those  who 

had  seen  the  miracles  wrought  by  God  ; but  afterward 
they  fell  many  times  into  idolatry. 

75.  How  did  God  treat  them? 

He  punished  them  with  slavery  as  often  as  they  fell  into 
idolatry,  and  He  delivered  them  when  they  repented. 

76.  What  name  was  given  to  the  liberators  of  the  Israelites? 

They  were  called  judges.  Their  mission  was  military  in 

character,  and  consisted  in  freeing  the  people  from  the 
oppression  of  their  enemies. 

77.  Who  were  the  most  remarkable  judges? 

Gedeon , who,  with  three  hundred  soldiers,  defeated  the 
Madianites  ; Jephte , who  triumphed  over  the  Ammonites, 
and  who  has  acquired  a mournful  celebrity  from  his  rash 
vow  ; Samson , the  terror  of  the  Philistines  and  the  possessor 
of  prodigious  strength  ; Hell , who  for  his  negligence  in 
correcting  his  children,  was  punished  by  a tragic  death 
and  by  the  capture  of  the  ark  by  the  Philistines  ; and 
Samuel , who,  after  banishing  idolatry  from  ail  the  tribes, 
established  peace  among  them,  and  was  a constant  model  of 
piety  and  fidelity. 

78.  What  episode  do  we  find  in  the  history  of  the  Jewish  people 
of  this  period? 

The  episode  of  Ruth,  the  Moabite,  who,  by  her  virtues, 
merited  to  become  the  spouse  of  Booz,  one  of  David’s 
ancestors,  and  thus  to  figure  in  the  genealogy  of  Jesus 
Christ. 


The  Kings. 

79.  Who  was  the  first  king  of  the  chosen  people? 

Saul,  of  the  tribe  of  Levi.  By  the  order  of  God,  he  was 
anointed  king  by  Samuel. 

80.  Did  Saul  prove  worthy  of  the  choice  of  God? 


52 


THE  MESSIAH  PREPARED  FOR. 


No,  for  he  soon  strove  to  be  independent  of  the  prophet 
Samuel,  who  was  God’s  representative  in  his  regard. 

. 

81.  How  did  Saul  manifest  this  independence? 

By  offering  a sacrifice  that  should  have  been  offered  by 
Samuel  alone,  and  by  opposing  God’s  orders,  in  a war  with 
the  Amalecites,  in  sparing  their  king  Agag,  together  with 
the  best  portion  of  the  flocks  and  the  booty. 

82.  How  did  he  end  his  days? 

After  suffering  defeat  at  the  hands  of  the  Philistines,  he 
fell  upon  his  sword  and  terminated  by  suicide  a sad  life  of 
mistakes. 

3.  THIRD  PERIOD  : FROM  DAVID  TO  THE  BABYLONIAN 
CAPTIVITY. 

David  and  Solomon. 

83.  Whom  did  God  choose  to  succeed  Saul? 

He  chose  David,  of  the  family  of  Isai  or  Jesse,  of  the 
tribe  of  Juda.  His  home  was  in  Bethlehem. 

84.  What  was  the  capital  of  the  kingdom? 

Jerusalem,  whose  citadel  David  had  captured  from  the 
Jebusites.  This  city  was  dearly  loved  by  the  Hebrews  ; 
to  Christians  it  is  a figure  of  the  Church  and  of  heaven. 

85.  What  part  in  the  government  did  his  piety  lead  him  to 
assign  to  religion? 

• He  associated  religion  with  government,  and  in  every- 
thing gave  the  first  place  to  divine  worship. 

86.  What  is  specially  notable  in  David’s  life? 

On  the  one  hand,  He  has  left  us  admirable  examples  of 
fidelity  to  God  and  of  forbearance  toward  men  ; on  the 
other,  he  was  guilty  of  lamentable  weaknesses,  but  he 
atoned  for  them  by  penance. 

87.  How  did  God  reward  the  virtues  and  the  penance  of  David? 

By  conferring  on  him  the  gift  of  prophecy,  and,  in  par- 


FKOM  DAVID  TO  THE  CAPTIVITY. 


53 


cicular,  by  choosing  him  to  be  one  of  the  ancestors  of  the 
Messiah, 

88.  Who  was  David’s  successor? 

His  son  Solomon,  whom,  during  his  own  lifetime,  and  by 
God’s  order,  he  caused  to  be  anointed  king. 

89.  What  wTas  the  great  event  of  Solomon’s  reign? 

The  building  of  the  temple,  after  the  model  of  the 
tabernacle.  It  was  dedicated,  with  extraordinary  solem- 
nity, after  seven  years  of  labor. 

90.  How  did  Solomon  spend  the  last  years  of  his  life? 

In  idolatry,  into  which  he  had  been  led  by  the  gentile 
women  whom  he  had  married. 

91.  How  was  he  punished? 

God  spared  him  through  love  for  David,  but  foretold 
him  that  he  would  be  punished  in  the  person  of  his  son 
Roboam. 


The  Kingdoms  of  Israel  and  Juda 

92.  How  was  Roboam,  son  of  Solomon,  punished? 

His  kingdom  was  greatly  diminished  in  extent  by  the 
separation  of  the  ten  tribes,  who  formed  the  kingdom  of 
Israel.  There  remained  to  him  then  only  the  tribes  of 
Juda  and  Benjamin,  who,  with  the  Levites,  formed  the 
kingdom  of  Juda. 

93.  What  was  the  character  of  the  kings  of  Israel? 

They  were  nearly  all  wicked,  impious,  and  idolatrous. 

94.  How  were  they  punished? 

The  nineteen  kings  of  Israel  were  unable  to  found  a 
dynasty  ; they  belonged  to  nine  different  families.  They 
drew  down  all  sorts  of  evils  upon  themselves  and  their 
country,  and  more  than  half  of  them  died  a violent  death, 
very  often  at  the  hands  of  an  assassin. 

95„  What  was  the  end  of  the  kingdom  of  Israel? 


54 


THE  MESSIAH  PKEPAKED  FOK. 


It  was  destroyed  after  existing  for  two  hundred  and  fifty 
years.  The  Israelites  with  Osee,  their  last  king,  were  taken 
captive  by  Salmanasar,  and  dispersed  in  Assyria,  whence 
they  never  returned. 

96.  Did  not  God  have  some  faithful  servants  in  Israel? 

Yes,  for  we  have  the  example  of  Tobias,  who  remained 
faithful  to  the  law  both  before  and  during  the  period  of 
captivity. 

97.  How  did  the  kingdom  of  Juda  differ  in  dynasty  from  that 
of  Israel? 

Unlike  the  kingdom  of  Israel,  that  of  Juda  had  only  one 
dynasty  ; the  kings  were  all  descended  from  David,  because 
the  Messiah  was  to  come  from  his  family. 

98.  Were  the  kings  of  Juda  faithful  to  God? 

Only  four  were  faithful  : Josaphat,  Joatham,  Ezechias, 
and  Josias. 

99.  How  were  the  faithless  rulers  punished? 

Some  of  them  were  afflicted  with  horrible  diseases,  others 
were  assassinated  ; and  the  last  three  were  carried  away  in 
chains  to  Babylon,  where  they  died  a wretched  death. 

100.  What  was  the  end  of  the  kingdom  of  Juda? 

Nabuchodonosor  thrice  laid  siege  to  Jerusalem  and  cap- 
tured it.  On  the  last  occasion  he  destroyed  the  city,  set  fire 
to  the  temple,  and  led  the  Jews  away  captive  to  Babylon. 

101.  What  did  God  do  to  preserve  some  faithful  souls  in  Israel 
and  Juda,  and  to  prevent  the  utter  destruction  of  these  kingdoms? 

He  raised  up  prophets  among  His  people.  The  most 
noted  of  these  were  Elias  and  Eliseus  in  the  kingdom  of 
Israel,  and  Isaias  and  Jeremias  in  the  kingdom  of  Juda. 

102.  What  was  the  mission  of  the  prophets? 

For  their  own  time,  it  was  to  maintain  the  Mosaic  religion 
.n  its  integrity  ; for  the  future,  it  was  to  prepare  for  the  New 
Law  by  foretelling  the  Redeemer  and  His  Church. 


I? ROM  THE  CAPTIVITY  TO  CHRIST.  55 

103.  How  did  they  fulfill  the  first  part  of  their  mission? 

By  giving  in  their  own  person  an  example  of  all  virtues, 
reproving  wicked  kings,  reproaching  the  people  with  their 
infidelities  and  crimes,  and  rallying  around  themselves  the 
good  and  virtuous,  whom  they  encouraged  in  the  love  of 
God  and  of  their  country. 

4.  FOURTH  PERIOD  : FROM  THE  BABYLONIAN 
CAPTIVITY  TO  JESUS  CHRIST. 

The  Babylonian  Captivity. 

104.  Did  God  abandon  His  people  during  their  captivity? 

No,  for  Jeremias,  before  being  exiled  to  Egypt,  remained 
with  the  poor,  whom  the  king  of  Babylon  had  left  in  J udea 
to  till  the  land  ; while  Ezechiel  and  Daniel  revived  the 
courage  of  the  captive  tribes  by  their  prophecies. 

105.  For  what  was  Daniel  remarkable? 

For  his  inviolable  fidelity  to  the  law  of  God  and  the 
profound  wisdom  that  inspired  all  his  conduct. 

106.  Who  restored  the  Jews  to  liberty? 

After  seventy  years  of  captivity  they  were  set  at  liberty 
by  Cyrus,  who  had  taken  Babylon. 

107.  Did  all  the  Jews  return  to  Judea? 

At  first  only  about  forty-two  thousand  returned,  led  by 
Zorobabel,  prince  of  the  house  of  David,  and  by  the  high 
priest  Jesus.  The  others  returned  later,  having  as  their 
leader  Esdras,  priest  and  doctor  of  the  law. 

108.  What  was  the  first  act  of  the  Jews  on  returning  to  Jeru- 
salem? 

They  rebuilt  the  temple,  a work  in  which  the  Samaritans 
had  delayed  them  for  twenty  years. 

109.  What  prophet  sustained  the  courage  of  the  people  during 
this  period! 


56 


THE  MESSIAH  PREPARED  FOR. 


Aggeus,  who  foretold  that  this  new  temple  would  be 
more  glorious  than  the  old  one,  because  the  Messiah  would 
honor  it  with  His  presence. 

Domination  of  the  Persians,  Greeks,  and  Syrians 

110.  To  what  danger  were  those  Jews  exposed  who  remained  in 
Persia? 

Aman,  the  minister  of  Assuerus,  having  been  wounded 
in  his  pride  by  the  Jew  Mardochai,  obtained  from  the  king 
an  edict  of  death  against  all  the  Jews  of  Persia. 

111.  By  whom  were  they  saved? 

By  Mardochai,  whose  niece  Esther  had  become  the  wife 
of  the  king. 

112.  What  edict  in  favor  of  the  Jews  did  Nehemias  obtain  from 
Artaxerxes  Longimanus? 

At  the  entreaty  of  Nehemias,  Artaxerxes  Longimanus 
authorized  the  Jews  to  rebuild  the  walls  of  Jerusalem. 
This  edict,  dated  454  b.  c.,  marks  the  beginning  of  the 
seventy  weeks  of  years,  foretold  by  Daniel,  which  were  to 
elapse  before  the  coming  of  the  Messiah. 

113.  What  was  the  condition  of  the  Jews  from  Nehemias  to  the 
Machabees? 

They  were  successively  under  the  rule  of  the  Persians, 
the  Greeks,  the  Egyptians,  and  the  Syrians. 

114.  What  was  their  situation  under  the  Persians? 

The  Persians  were  rather  their  protectors  than  their 
masters.  By  paying  the  sovereigns  a light  tax,  the  Jews 
enjoyed  the  privilege  of  living  according  to  their  own 
laws,  under  the  supreme  authority  of  the  high-priest,  who 
was  assisted  by  a council  of  seventy-one  elders  elected  by 
the  people. 

115.  By  whom  were  the  Jews  withdrawn  from  Persian  rule? 

By  Alexander  the  Great,  king  of  Macedonia. 


FBOM  THE  CAPTIVITY  TO  CHKIST. 


57 


116.  How  was  Alexander  disposed  towards  the  Jews? 

Although  Alexander  had  sworn  to  exterminate  the  Jews 

and  to  make  Jerusalem  the  sepulchre  of  the  nation,  yet 
he  was  overcome  at  sight  of  the  majesty  of  the  high-priest 
Jaddus.  He  adored  the  true  God,  offered  sacrifices  in 
the  temple,  and  permitted  the  Jew^s  to  live  according  to 
their  own  laws  on  condition  that  they  paid  him  the  tax 
which  they  had  been  paying  the  Persians. 

117.  Under  whose  rule  did  Judea  pass  after  the  division  of 
Alexander’s  empire? 

It  passed  successively  under  the  rule  of  the  Egyptians 
and  the  Syrians. 

118.  How  were  the  Jews  treated  by  the  kings  of  Syria? 

At  first  they  were  treated  kindly,  but  subsequently  they 
were  cruelly  persecuted,  especially  by  Antiochus  Epiphanes. 
The  most  illustrious  victims  of  this  persecution  were  the 
holy  old  man  Eleazar,  and  the  seven  brothers  Machabees 
together  with  their  mother. 

119.  Who  arose  among  the  Jews  to  defend  the  people  of  God 
and  His  holy  law? 

A priest,  named  Mathathias,  of  the  race  of  sacrificers. 
He  was  aided  by  his  five  sons  : John,  Simon,  Judas,  Elea- 
zar, and  Jonathan. 

120.  How  did  the  principal  of  these  brothers  become  famous? 

Judas,  surnamed  Machabeus,  dealt  blow  after  blow  to 

the  hostile  generals,  and  then  went  to  Jerusalem  to  purify 
the  holy  places  and  have  them  dedicated. 

Jonathan  continued  the  struggle  ; and  as  a result  of  his 
victories,  secured  a treaty  of  peace  which  left  him  governor 
of  Judea,  like  the  ancient  judges  of  Israel. 

Simon,  the  last  of  the  five  brothers  to  survive,  delivered 
the  Jewish  people  from  the  yoke  of  the  Syrians. 

121.  Who  was  Simon’s  successor? 


58 


THE  MESSIAH  PREPARED  FOR. 


His  son,  John  Hyrcanus.  He  restored  to  the  kingdom  of 
J udea  the  extent  and  power  which  it  had  possessed  under 
David  and  Solomon. 

Domination  of  the  Romans. 

122.  How  did  the  Jews  fall  under  the  sway  of  the  Romans? 

The  grandsons  of  John  Hyrcanus,  in  their  ambition  for 

the  dignity  of  high-priest,  kindled  a civil  war.  The  rival 
competitors  submitted  their  differences  to  Pompey,  the 
Roman  general,  who  was  in  Syria  at  the  time,  and  he  re- 
duced Judea  to  the  state  of  a Roman  province. 

123.  How  did  Herod,  although  an  Idumean  by  birth,  become 
king  of  the  Jews? 

By  the  will  of  the  Roman  triumvirs.  They  proclaimed 
him  king  of  the  Jews  after  declaring  that  his  competitor, 
the  Jew  Antigonus,  had  forfeited  the  throne  of  Judea, 
which  he  was  attempting  to  recover. 

124.  Was  the  occupation  of  the  throne  by  a foreigner  an  event  of 
great  importance? 

Yes  ;because,  according  to  Jacob’s  prophecy,  the  sceptre 
was  not  to  pass  from  Juda  to  the  hands  of  a foreigner  until 
the  Messiah  had  come. 

125.  What  was  Herod’s  attitude  toward  the  Mosaic  religion? 

Herod  made  exterior  profession  of  Judaism.  But  al- 
though he  undertook  the  work  of  restoring  the  temple,  he 
debased  the  high-priesthood  by  making  the  office  subserve 
his  ambition  or  his  avarice. 

Providential  Mission  of  the  Four  Empires. 

126.  What  was  the  providential  mission  of  the  four  empires  un- 
der whose  rule  the  Jews  lived  from  the  captivity  of  Babylon  to  the 
time  of  Christ? 

“ God  made  use  of  the  Assyrians  and  Babylonians,  to 
chastise  his  people  ; of  the  Persians,  to  re-establish  them  5 


FriOM  THK  CAPTIVITY  TO  CHKIST. 


59 


of  Alexander  and  his  first  successors,  to  protect  them  ; of 
Antiochus  the  Illustrious  and  his  successors,  to  try  them  ; 
of  the  Romans,  to  sustain  their  liberty  against  the  kings  of 
Syria,  whose  only  thought  was  to  destroy  it.  The  Jews 
remained  to  the  time  of  Christ  under  the  power  of  these 
very  Romans  ; and  when  later  they  despised  and  crucified 
Him,  these  very  Romans,. without  knowing  it,  furnished 
arms  to  divine  vengeance  and  exterminated  this  ungrateful 
people.  ” (Bossuet) . 

127.  Have  the  Jews  exercised  a providential  mission  among  the 
nations  of  the  earth? 

Constantly  in  communication  with  the  greatest  nations 
of  antiquity,  and  animated  by  an  ardent  spirit  of  prosely- 
tism,  the  Jews  served  as  an  instrument  in  God’s  hands  to 
recall  them  to  their  primitive  belief  and  to  prepare  the  way 
for  the  Messiah. 

128.  What  was  the  state  of  the  pagan  world  at  the  coming  of 
Our  Lord? 

The  pagan  world  had  reached  the  pinnacle  of  material 
greatness.  The  Roman  empire,  the  most  extensive  that 
had  been  founded,  presented  a spectacle  of  unheard  of 
splendor  ; but  religion  and  morals  were  in  a state  of  com- 
plete decadence.  Error  and  impiety  prevailed  on  all  sides. 
Oppression  and  corruption  were  universal.  The  pagan 
world  would  have  lapsed  into  barbarism  and  gone  to  de- 
struction, had  not  God  sent  it  a Saviour. 

129.  What  was  the  state  of  religion  among  the  Jews  at  this 
dme? 

Although  the  Jews  were  guardians  of  the  true  religion, 
yet  they  had  begun  to  mingle  with  it  superstitions  un- 
worthy of  God.  The  true  spirit  of  the  law  was  lost  in  a 
multitude  of  exterior  practices.  It  was  time  for  the 
“ Light  of  the  world  ” to  appear  and  restore  religion  to  its 
purity, 


60 


THE  MESSIAH  PREFIGURED. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE  MESSIAH  PREFIGURED. 

Types  of  the  Messiah. 

1.  What  is  meant  by  types  of  the  Messiah? 

Those  personages,  objects,  and  events  which  gave  notice 
of  the  Messiah  ; they  formed,  as  it  were,  a series  of 
sketches,  or  of  mute  predictions,  of  His  coming. 

2.  How  do  we  know  that  the  Messiah  was  so  prefigured  in  the 
Old  Testament? 

We  know  it  : 1.  From  Holy  Scripture  ; 2.  From  tra- 
dition ; 3.  From  the  perfect  conformity  existing  between 
these  types  and  Our  Lord. 

3.  How  are  the  types  of  the  Old  Testament  divided? 

Into  personal  and  real  types,  according  as  it  is  a person 
or  a thing  that  prefigures  Our  Lord. 

1.  The  Messiah  Prefigured  by  Persons. 

4.  Enumerate  the  principal  personal  types  of  the  Messiah. 

Adam,  Abel,  Noe,  Abraham,  Melcliisedech,  Isaac,  Jacob, 

Joseph,  Job,  Moses,  Aaron,  Josue,  Gedeon,  Samson,  David, 
Solomon,  and  Jonas. 

5.  How  did  Adam  prefigure  the  Messiah? 

The  authority  of  Adam  over  the  material  creation  pre- 
figured that  which  Jesus  Christ  exercises  over  souls.  The 
union  of  Adam  and  Eve  was  a type  of  the  indissoluble 
union  of  Christ  with  the  Church.  Adam  was  the  father 
of  all  men  according  to  the  flesh  ; and  Jesus  Christ  is  the 
father  of  all  men  according  to  the  spirit. 

6.  How  was  Abel  a type  of  the  Messiah? 

Abel,  the  shepherd,  became  the  victim  of  his  brother’s 


THE  MESSIAH  PREFIGURED  BY  PERSONS. 


61 


jealousy.  Jesus  Christ,  the  good  shepherd,  was  put  to 
death  by  His  brethren,  the  Jews. 

7.  How  did  Noe  prefigure  the  Messiah? 

Noe,  the  only  just  man  at  the  time  of  the  flood,  built  an 
ark  of  safety  and  repeopled  the  earth.  Jesus  Christ,  who 
is  preeminently  the  just  one,  established  the  Church,  out  of 
which  there  is  no  salvation,  in  order  that  heaven  and  earth 
might  be  peopled  with  saints. 

8.  How  did  Abraham  prefigure  the  Messiah? 

Abraham  was  the  father  of  the  chosen  people  of  God  ; 
Jesus  Christ  is  the  father  of  Christians. 

9.  In  what  was  Melchisedech  a type  of  the  Messiah? 

Melchisedech,  priest  of  the  Most  High,  offered  bread 

and  wine  to  God.  Under  the  same  species,  Jesus  Christ, 
the  universal  high-priest,  instituted  the  sacrifice  of  the 
Mass. 

10.  How  did  Isaac  prefigure  the  Messiah? 

Isaac,  the  only  son  of  Abraham,  bearing  on  his  shoul- 
ders the  wood  of  sacrifice,  toiled  up  the  mountain  on  which 
he  was  to  be  immolated  by  his  father.  Weighed  down  by 
the  cross,  Jesus,  the  only  Son  of  God,  ascended  Calvary, 
where  He  was  to  be  immolated  by  the  Jews  and  thus  satisfy 
the  justice  of  Ilis  Father. 

11.  How  was  Jacob  a type  of  the  Messiah? 

The  meek  and  virtuous  Jacob  Avas  persecuted  by  his 
brother  ; at  his  father’s  command,  he  went  to  seek  a spouse 
in  a distant  land.  Jesus,  who  is  meekness  and  holiness  it- 
self, was  likewise  hated  by  the  Jews  ; He  was  sent  upon 
earth  by  His  Father  in  order  to  establish  the  Church,  His 
spouse.  * 

12.  How  did  Joseph  prefigure  the  Messiah? 

Joseph,  the  well  beloved  son  of  Jacob,  was  sold  and 
abandoned  by  his  brethren,  condemned  in  spite  of  his  in- 


62 


THE  MESSIAH  PREFIGURED. 


nocence,  confined  with  two  prisoners,  whose  destiny  he 
announced.  After  three  years  he  left  his  prison,  and 
governed  Egypt,  the  country  that  he  had  saved  from  ruin. 
Each  of  these  facts  is  a striking  figure  of  an  event  in  the 
life  of  the  Messiah. 

13.  In  what  particulars  did  Moses  prefigure  the  Messiah? 

Moses  escaped  the  cruel  orders  of  Pharao  ; Jesus,  the  cruel 

orders  of  Herod.  Both  spent  the  first  years  of  their  life  in 
Egypt.  Moses  was  sent  by  God.  He  worked  miracles  to 
prove  the  genuineness  of  his  mission,  to  free  Israel  from 
bondage,  and  to  give  the  written  law.  Jesus  Christ  also 
was  sent  by  God.  He  proved  the  divinity  of  His  mission 
by  miracles.  He  freed  men  from  the  slavery  of  the  devil, 
and  gave  them  the  law  of  the  Gospel. 

14.  How  were  Job,  Aaron,  Samson,  David,  Solomon,  and  Jonas, 
types  of  the  Messiah? 

Job  prefigured  the  Messiah  by  his  patience  ; Aaron,  by 
his  priesthood ; Samson,  by  his  strength  ; David,  by  his 
humiliation  and  his  glory  ; Solomon,  by  his  wisdom  ; and 
Jonas,  by  his  resurrection. 

2.  The  Messiah  Prefigured  by  Things. 

15.  What  are  the  principal  things  that  prefigured  the  Messiah? 

The  tree  of  life,  the  paschal  lamb'  the  manna,  and  the 

brazen  serpent. 

‘ 16.  How  did  the  tree  of  life  prefigure  the  Messiah? 

The  tree  of  life  yielded  fruit  that  had  virtue  to  repair 
the  wasted  tissues  of  the  body,  and  to  preserve  it  from 
death.  Jesus  Christ,  suspended  on  the  tree  of  the  cross,  is 
the  true  fruit  of  life  that  gives  immortality. 

17.  How  did  the  paschal  lamb  prefigure  the  Messiah? 

The  sacrifice  of  the  lamb  was  offered  in  atonement  for 
sin.  Jesus  is  the  Lamb  of  God,  who,  by  Ilis  death,  takes 


THE  PROPHETS. 


ea 


away  the  sins  of  the  world.  The  blood  of  the  lamb  on 
the  doorposts  of  their  houses  preserved  the  Hebrews  from 
the  plague  that  fell  upon  the  Egyptians. — The  blood  of 
Jesus  saves  those  men  who  apply  its  merits  to  themselves - 

18.  How  was  the  manna  a symbol  of  the  Messiah? 

The  manna  is  called,  in  Holy  Scripture,  the  bread  of 
angels,  the  bread  of  heaven.  Jesus  Christ  is  the  true  bread 
of  angels,  that  came  down  from  heaven. 

19.  How  was  the  brazen  serpent  a symbol  of  the  Messiah? 

Moses,  by  the  command  of  God,  set  up  a brazen  serpent, 

the  sight  of  which  cured  those  who  had  been  bitten  by 
venomous  serpents.  So,  too,  was  the  Son  of  man  lifted  up 
on  the  cross  to  heal  mankind  of  the  wounds  inflicted  by 
the  infernal  serpent. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE  MESSIAH  FORETOLD. 

1.  The  Prophets. 

1.  What  is  a prophet? 

A prophet  is  a man  inspired  by  God  to  foretell  future 
events  that  cannot  be  known  in  their  natural  causes. 

2.  Into  how  many  classes  are  the  prophets  divided? 

Into  two  : the  great  prophets  and  the  minor  prophets. 
They  are  distinguished  by  the  greater  or  less  number  of 
their  prophecies. 

3.  Which  are  the  great  prophets? 

Isaias,  Jeremias,  Ezechiel,  and  Daniel. 

4.  Which  are  the  minor  prophets? 

Osee,  Joel,  Amos,  Abdias,  Jonas,  Micheas,  Nahum, 
Habacuc,  Soph  on  i as,  Aggeus,  Zacharias,  and  Malachias. 


04 


THE  MESSIAH  FORETOLD. 


5.  Iii  what  period  did  the  prophets  live? 

They  lived  in  the  period  from  the  ninth  to  the  fifth 
century  before  Christ. 

Prophecies  Concerning  the  Messiah. 

6.  What  is  a prophecy? 

A prophecy  is  the  certain  prediction  of  a future  event 
that  canoot  naturally  be  foreseen.  Therefore,  every  true 
prophecy  necessarily  implies  a supernatural  revelation  and 
a divine  mission. 

7.  What  is  meant  by  the  Messianic  prophecies? 

They  are  those  that  refer  to  the  Messiah  ; they  an- 
nounced long  before  their  accomplishment  the  events 
afterward  recorded  in  the  Gospel. 

8.  What  was  the  special  object  of  the  Messianic  prophecies? 

They  made  known  : 1.  The  genealogical  and  personal 

characteristics  of  the  Messiah  ; 2.  The  time  of  His  coming  ; 
3.  His  birth  and  childhood  ; 4.  His  public  life  ; 5.  His 
passion  and  His  glorified  life  ; 6.  The  reprobation  of  the 
Jews  and  the  calling  of  the  Gentiles. 

Genealogical  and  Personal  Characteristics  of  the  Messiah. 

9.  What  genealogical  characteristics  of  the  Messiah  did  the 
prophets  announce? 

They  announced  that  the  Messiah  was  to  be  : 1.  Of  the 
race  of  Sem  (Noe)  ; 2.  Of  the  nation  of  Abraham  ( God)  ; 
3.  Of  the  tribe  of  Juda  (Jacob)  ; 4.  Of  the  family  of 
David  (David). 

10.  What  personal  characteristics  of  the  Messiah  did  the  proph- 
ets foretell? 

They  foretold  that  the  Messiah  was  to  be  : 1.  The  Son 
of  God  (David)  ; 2.  God  and  a hidden  God  (David  and 
Isaiah)  ; 3.  Saviour  and  High-Priest  (Ilabacuc,  Isaias, 
and  David)  ; 4.  The  mosv.  just  of  men,  the  holy  one  (David, 
Isaias , and  Jeremias)  ; 5.  Doctor  and  Shepherd  (Isaias). 


THE  PROPHETS. 


65 


Time  of  the  Messiah’s  Coming. 

11.  What  particulars  were  announced  concerning  the  time  of 
the  Messiah’s  coming? 

The  Messiah  was  to  appear  : 1.  When  the  Jews  would 
have  for  king  a stranger  to  the  tribe  of  Juda  (Jacob)  ; 2. 
In  the  last  of  the  seventy  weeks  of  years  foretold  by  Daniel. 
These  were  to  begin  from  the  second  edict  of  Artaxerxes 
Longimanus  authorizing  the  Jews  to  rebuild  Jerusalem 
( Daniel ) ; 3.  After  the  construction  of  the  second  Temple, 
which  was  to  be  sanctified  by  the  presence  of  the  Messiah 
(Aggeus)  ; 4.  Immediately  after  His  precursor  (Malachias, 
Isaias)  ; 5.  When  the  whole  world  would  be  in  peace 
( Da v id , Isaias) . 

The  Birth  and  Childhood  of  the  Messiah. 

12.  What  have  the  prophets  foretold  concerning  the  birth  and 
childhood  of  the  Messiah? 

1.  The  miraculous  virginity  of  His  mother  ( Isaias ) ; 2. 
The  place  of  His  birth  ( Micheas ) ; 3.  The  adoration  of  the 
Magi  (David)  ; 4.  The  massacre  of  the  Holy  Innocents 
(Jeremias)  ; 5.  His  flight  into  Egypt  (Osee). 

The  Public  Life  of  the  Messiah. 

13.  What  have  the  prophets  foretold  of  the  public  life  of  the 
Messiah? 

1.  The  fact  and  the  circumstances  of  His  baptism  (Isai- 
as); 2.  His  fast  before  beginning  His  mission  (David)  ; 3. 
His  preaching  to  the  poor  and  in  parables  ( Isaias , David)  ; 
4.  His  virtues  as  subsequently  mentioned  in  the  Gospel 
(David,  Isaias , Jeremias)  ; 5.  The  contradictions  and  per- 
secutions of  which  He  was  to  be  the  object  (Solomon), 

14.  What  virtues  in  particular  were  to  characterize  the  Messiah? 
Poverty,  humility,  and  obedience  (David)  ; meekness 

and  love  of  peace  ( Isaias , David) ; compassion  for  the  weak 
and  afflicted  ( Isaias , Ezechiel). 


THE  MESSIAH  FORETOLD. 


\ 

The  Passion  and  the  Glorified  Life  of  the  Messiah. 

* 

15.  What  did  the  prophets  foretell  concerning  the  period  just 
preceding  the  passion? 

They  foretold  : 1.  The  Saviour's  triumphant  entry  into 
Jerusalem  ( Zacharias ) ; 2.  The  institution  of  a new  priest- 
hood ( Malachias ) ; 3.  The  state  of  victim  to  which  He  was 
to  be  reduced  [Isaias)  ; 4.  The  treason  of  Judas  and  the 
price  of  his  crime  [David,  Zacharias ). 

16.  What  did  the  prophets  foretell  concerning  the  Saviour’s 
passion  ? 

They  foretold  : 1.  His  agony  [David)  ; 2.  His  abandon- 
ment by  His  Apostles  ( Zacharias ) ; 3.  The  false  witness 
borne  against  Him,  and  likewise  His  silence  [David,  Isai- 
as) ; 4.  The  insult  and  mockery  which  He  was  to  endure 
[David,  Jeremias.  Isaias)  ; 5.  The  scourging  and  the 
crucifixion  [David,  Zacharias)  ; 6.  The  vinegar  and  gall 
offered  Him  [David)  ; 7.  The  dividing  of  His  garments 
among  His  executioners  [David)  ; 8.  The  darkness,  which, 
at  His  death,  would  bear  witness  to  His  divinity  (Amos). 

17.  What  did  the  prophets  foretell  concerning  the  Saviour’s 
death? 

They  foretold  : 1.  His  last  prayer  [David)  ; 2.  His  death 
and  burial  [Isaias,  Jeremias)  ; 3.  His  descent  into  hell 
[Zacharias). 

18.  What  did  they  foretell  concerning  His  glorified  life? 

They  foretold  three  things  : 1.  His  glorious  resurrection 

( Osee,  David,  Isaias) ; 2.  His  admirable  ascension  [David)  ', 
3.  His  glory  and  power  in  heaven  [David). 

The  Rejection  of  the  Jews  and  the  Calling  of  the  Gentiles. 

19.  What  did  the  prophets  foretell  concerning  the  punishment 
of  the  deicidal  Jews? 

They  foretold  : 1.  That  the  Jews  would  carry  about 
with  them  the  mark  of  their  reprobation,  that  they  would 


THE  PROPHETS. 


67 


be  wanderers  dispersed  over  the  face  of  the  earth  ( Ezech - 
iel)  ; 2.  That  they  would  be  without  king,  without  prophet, 
and  without  worship  ( Osee)  ; 3.  That  they  would  expect 
salvation  and  not  find  it  ( Jeremias ) ; 4.  That  toward  the 
end  of  time,  they  would  recognize  their  erroi;  and  be  con- 
verted to  the  Lord  ( Moses , Osee). 

20!  What  did  the  prophets  foretell  concerning  the  Gentiles? 

They  foretold  : 1.  That  after  rejecting  the  Jews,  the 
Lord  would  make  a covenant  with  the  Gentiles  ( Isciias ) ; 

2.  That  the  Gospel  would  be  preached  everywhere  [Isaias)) 

3.  That  the  new  covenant  would  include  all  the  nations  of 
the  earth  ( Osee)  ; 4.  That  even  the  most  intractable  na- 
tions would  submit  with  wonderful  docility  to  the  pastors 
of  the  Church  ( Isaias ) ; 5.  That  the  Messiah  would  reign 
forever  over  the  nations  which  He  would  receive  from  His 
Father  [Isaias). 


i 


SECTION  II. 

God  the  Son  and  the  Redemption. 

Second  Article  of  the  Creed. 

I believe  in  Jesus  Christ , His  only  Son , Our  Lord 


CHAPTER  X. 

the  mystery  of  the  incarnation. 

1.  The  Mystery  of  the  Incarnation  in  General. 

1.  Who  is  Jesus  Christ? 

He  is  the  Son  of  God,  made  man  for  our  redemption. 

2.  How  was  the  Son  of  God  made  man? 

By  the  union  of  the  divine  nature  and  the  human  nature 
in  the  person  of  the  Word,  who  is  the  second  person  of  the 
Holy  Trinity. 

3.  What  is  this  mystery  called? 

The  mystery  of  the  Incarnation. 

4.  What,  then,  is  the  mystery  of  the  Incarnation? 

It  is  the  mystery  of  the  Son  of  God  made  man,  of  the 
union  of  the  divine  nature  and  the  human  nature  in  the  one 
i orson  of  Jesus  Christ. 

.*>.  What  is  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God  made  man? 

The  Son  of  God  made  man  is  called  Jesus  Christ . 

(5.  What  does  Jesus  mean? 

It  means  Saviour . 

7.  Why  is  Jesus  so  called? 

Because  He  came  to  save  and  redeem  men. 

68 


TWO  NATURES  AND  ONE  PERSON  IN  JESUS  CHRIST.  69 

8.  What  does  the  name  Christ  mean? 

It  means  anointed  or  consecrated . 

9.  Why  does  the  name  of  Christ  apply  to  the  Son  of  God  made 
man? 

Because  Jesus  was  consecrated  by  His  Father,  king , 
priest , and  prophet. 

King,  that  is,  Lord,  Head  of  humanity,  Ruler  of  nations  ; 
High-Priest , that  is,  eternal  Priest  or  Mediator  between 
God  and  man ; Prophet , that  is,  Doctor  speaking  in  the  name 
of  God. 

10.  Why  is  Jesus  Christ  called  the  only  Son  t 

Because  He  alone  is  begotten  of  the  Father  and  consub- 
stantial  with  Him. 

11.  Are  not  the  just  also  sons  of  God? 

Jesus  is  Son  of  God  by  nature  ; the  just  are  sons  of  God 
only  by  adoption,  that  is,  by  grace. 

12.  Why  do  we  call  Jesus  Christ  Our  Lord  ? 

Because  He  is  our  Master,  and  we  owe  Him  perfect  obe- 
dience. 

2.  The  Two  Natures  and  One  Person  in  Jesus  Christ. 

13.  How  many  natures  are  there  in  Jesus  Christ? 

There  are  two  distinct  natures  in  Jesus  Christ  : the  divine 
nature , for  Christ  is  God  ; and  the  human  nature , for  He 
is  also  man. 

14.  Is  Jesus  Christ  true  God? 

Yes,  Jesus  Christ  is  God,  because  He  is  the  Son  of  God, 
and  equal  to  His  Father  in  all  things. 

15.  Did  Christ  Himself  bear  witness  to  His  divinity? 

He  affirmed  and  proved  His  divinity. 

16.  How  did  He  affirm  His  divinity? 

1.  By  attributing  to  Himself  divine  powers,  rights,  and 


70 


THE  MYSTERY  OF  THE  INCARNATION. 


honors  ; 2.  By  expressly  declaring  Himself  God  before  His 
Apostles,  before  the  people,  and  before  the  tribunal  of 
Caiphas. 

17.  How  did  Jesus  Christ  prove  His  divinity? 

1.  By  the  holiness  of  His  life  and  the  divine  perfection 
of  His  doctrine  ; 2.  By7  His  miracles,  and  in  particular  by 
His  resurrection  ; 3.  By  His  prophecies  and  by  the  realiza- 
tion in  His  person  of  the  figures  and  prophecies  of  the  Old 
Testament  ; 4.  By  the  establishment  and  preservation  of 
His  Church. 

18.  Is  Jesus  Christ  true  man? 

Yes,  because  He  has  really  and  truly  a human  soul  and  a 
human  body. 

19.  Is  the  soul  of  Christ  like  ours? 

It  is,  like  ours,  a substance  made  from  nothing,  spiritual 
and  immortal,  endowed  with  the  power  of  knowing,  of  will- 
ing, and  of  loving.  It  differs  from  ours  only  in  its  marvel- 
ous perfections  and  graces. 

20.  What  perfection  was  possessed  by  Christ’s  intellect? 

His  divine  intellect  possessed  infinite  science. 

His  human  intellect  possessed  all  that  a creature  is  capa- 
ble of  knowing  on  earth  or  in  heaven. 

21.  What  perfection  was  possessed  by  Christ’s  will? 

His  divine  will  possessed  the  perfection  of  God  Himself. 

His  human  will  was  endowed  with  perfect  freedom,  for 
it  was  not  subject  to  concupiscence.  Hence  also  it  was 
incapable  of  sinning,  and  it  conformed  entirely  to  the  di- 
vine will. 

22.  What  perfection  of  love  did  Christ  possess? 

Jesus  Christ  as  God  loved  His  Father  with  infinite  love. 

As  man  He  possessed  in  His  heart  the  purest,  the  most 
tender,  and  the  most  generous  love  that  can  be  conceived 
in  a creature. 


WONDERS  OF  THE  INCARNATION. 


71 


23.  With  what  marvelous  gifts  was  the  soul  of  Jesus  Christ 
a lorned? 

The  soul  of  Christ  was  adorned  : 1.  With  the  grace  of 
personal  union  with  the  Son  of  God  ; 2.  With  all  the  graces 
and  virtues  compatible  witli  His  quality  of  Man-God. 

24  Was  Christ’s  body  true  and  real? 

Yes,  it  was  a true  and  real  body,  like  ours  ; and  not  an 
imaginary  or  heavenly  body,  as  certain  heretics  have  as- 
serted. 

25.  Was  Christ’s  body  subject  to  suffering? 

Christ’s  body  was  not  subject  to  sickness,  but  it  was  sub- 
ject to  hunger,  thirst,  fatigue,  the  sensible  pain  caused  by 
wounds,  and  to  death. 

26.  How  many  persons  are  there  in  Christ? 

There  is  only  one  person  in  Jesus  Christ  ; for,  although 
the  human  nature  and  the  divine  nature  are  distinct  and 
each  endowed  with  its  own  operations,  yet  they  are  united 
and  they  subsist  in  one  and  the  same  person,  that  of  the 
Word  of  God. 

27.  What  follows  from  the  fact  that  there  is  only  one  person  in 
Our  Lord? 

From  this  it  follows  : 1.  That  His  human  nature  is  not 
a person  ; 2.  That  it  is  worthy  of  adoration,  for  \t  is  the 
human  nature  of  the  Son  of  God  ; 3.  That  all  its  opera- 
tions are  the  operations  of  a God  and  are  therefore  of  infinite 
value  ; 4.  That  the  Virgin  Mary  is  the  mother  of  God,  be- 
cause she  is  the  mother  of  Jesus,  who  is  God. 

3.  Wonders  of  the  Incarnation. 

28.  Why  is  the  Incarnation  a great  mystery? 

Because  it  unites  in  a single  person  two  natures,  the  divine 
and  human,  which  differ  infinitely  from  each  other. 

29.  Why  should  we  admire  this  mystery? 


72 


THE  MYSTERY  OK  THE  INCARNATION. 


1.  Because  it  manifests  the  attributes  of  God  more  strik- 
ingly than  any  other  mystery  ; 2.  Because  it  procures  for 
us  greater  glory  and  greater  blessings  than  we  can  conceive. 

30.  What  attributes  of  God  are  strikingly  manifested  in  the 
Incarnation? 

His  power,  wisdom,  goodness,  and  justice. 

81.  How  is  human  nature  glorified  by  the  Incarnation? 

The  Incarnation  has  glorified  human  nature  by  shedding 
on  it  some  of  Christ’s  glory  and  by  enabling  it  in  a sense  to 
share  in  the  glory  and  sanctity  of  God. 

32.  What  benefits  do  we  owe  the  Incarnation? 

1.  By  the  Incarnation,  the  Son  of  God  has  made  every 
man  His  brother  and  His  co-heir  in  everlasting  glory  ; 

2.  By  the  Incarnation,  the  Son  of  God  has  become  our 
perfect  model,  showing  us,  by  His  own  example,  the  way 
to  iife  everlasting. 

4.  Errors  Concerning  the  Incarnation. 

33.  Which  are  the  principal  errors  concerning  the  Incarnation? 

1.  The  error  of  the  Arians , who  denied  the  divinity  of 
Jesus  Christ ; 

2.  That  of  the  Apollinarists , who  taught  that  in  Christ 
the  operations  of  the  intellect  were  accomplished  not  by  a 
rational  soul  like  ours,  but  by  the  Word  of  God  ; 

3.  That  of  the  Monothelites,  who  taught  that  Our  Lord 
had  only  a divine  will ; 

4.  That  of  the  Gnostics , who  claimed  that  Christ’s  body 
was  only  imaginary,  and  that  consequently  Our  Lord  had 
suffered  and  died  not  in  reality  but  in  appearance  ; 

5.  That  of  the  Nestor  Ians,  who  taught  that  there  are  two 
persons  in  Jesus  Christ,  one  divine  and  the  other  human  ; 

6.  That  of  the  JEuty chians , who  maintained  that  the 
human  nature  of  Our  Lord  was  absorbed  by  the  divine 
nature. 


LIFE  OF  THE  BLESSED  VIRGIN. 


73 


Third  Article  of  the  Creed. 


I believe  in  Jesus  Christ,  who  was  conceived  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary . 


CHAPTER  XI. 

THE  BLESSED  VIRGIN. 

1.  What  does  the  third  article  of  the  Creed  teach  us? 

It  teaches  us  : 1.  That  Jesus  Christ  was  conceived  by 
the  operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost  ; 2.  That  He  was  born  of 
the  Virgin  Mary. 

2.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  expression,  conceived  by  the  oper- 
ation of  the  Holy  Ghost  t 

It  means  that  the  Holy  Ghost  Himself  formed  the  body 
of  Our  Lord  in  the  womb  of  the  Virgin  Mary. 

1.  Life  of  the  Blessed  Virgin. 

3.  Who  is  the  Virgin  Mary? 

She  is  a humble  daughter  of  the  tribe  of  Juda  and  the 
family  of  David,  whom  God  chose  to  be  the  mother  of  His 

Son. 

4.  Who  were  the  father  and  mother  of  the  Blessed  Virgin? 
They  are  not  mentioned  in  Scripture  ; but,  according 

to  a tradition  accepted  by  the  Church,  it  is  believed  that 
Joachim  and  Anne  were  her  parents.  They  were  natives 
of  Bethlehem  and  descendants  of  David,  and  they  dwelt  in 
Nazareth. 

5.  What  are  the  principal  epochs  in  the  life  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin? 

They  are  : Her  miraculous  birth,  her  presentation  in  the 
temple  and  consecration  to  God,  her  virginal  union  with 
St.  Joseph,  the  incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God  in  her  chaste 


74 


THE  BLESSED  VIRGIN. 


womb,  the  visit  to  her  cousin  Elizabeth,  her  journey  to 
Bethlehem  and  the  birth  of  her  divine  Son,  her  purifica- 
tion, her  flight  into  Egypt,  and  her  sojourn  in  Nazareth. 

6.  What  peculiar  feature  marks  the  birth  of  the  Blessed  Virgin? 
It  was  wholly  providential.  According  to  the  testimony 

of  many  Fathers  of  the  Church,  she  was  born  to  St.  Jo- 
achim and  St.  Anne  in  answer  to  their  constant  prayer,  for 
they  were  already  well  advanced  in  years. 

7.  What  remarkable  event  occurred  in  Mary’s  childhood? 

The  presentation  in  the  temple.  Joachim  and  Anne, 
full  of  gratitude  to  God  for  hearing  their  prayer,  conse- 
crated the  blessed  child  to  His  service  in  the  temple. 

8.  On  what  occasion  did  Mary  leave  the  temple? 

On  the  occasion  of  her  marriage  with  St.  Joseph,  after 
she  had  reached  the  age  when,  according  to  custom,  she 
should  contract  marriage.  She  was  wedded  to  St.  Joseph, 
who  also,  says  tradition,  had  vowed  his  virginity  to  God. 

9.  What  heavenly  message  did  Mary  receive  after  her  marriage 
to  Joseph? 

The  archangel  Gabriel  came,  on  the  part  of  God,  to  an- 
nounce to  her  the  mystery  of  the  Incarnation. 

10.  Relate  the  circumstances  attending  this  event.  * 

When  she  heard  the  angel  say  to  her  : “ Hail,  full  of 

grace,  the  Lord  is  with  thee  ; blessed  art  thou  among 
women  ; ” she  was  troubled.  But  the  angel  reassured  her  : 
“Fear  not,  Mary  ; for  thou  hast  found  grace  with  God.” 
Then  he  announced  to  her  that  without  ceasing  to  be  a 
virgin,  she  would  bring  forth  a Son,  who  was  to  be  called 
Jesus,  the  Son  of  the  Most  High. 

11.  How  did  the  angel  confirm  the  truth  of  his  words? 

By  revealing  the  extraordinary  favor  granted  to  St. 
Elizabeth.  “ And  behold,”  he  said,  “ thy  cousin  Elizabeth, 
she  hath  also  conceived  a son  in  her  old  age  : and  this  is 


LIFE  OF  THE  BLESSED  VIIIGIN. 


75 


the  sixth  month  with  her  that  is  called  barren  ; because  no 
word  shall  be  impossible  with  God.7" 

12.  What  did  Mary  then  do? 

She  humbly  submitted  to  the  will  of  God  .*  “ Behold  the 
handmaid  of  the  Lord,”  said  she;  “ be  it  done  to  me 
according  to  thy  word.77 

13.  What  miracle  was  then  wrought  in  her? 

The  mystery  of  the  Incarnation.  By  the  all-powerful 
operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  Word  was  made  flesh  ; 
i . 6.,  the  divine  nature  and  the  human  nature  were  united  in 
the  person  of  the  Son  of  God. 

A.  Where  was  this  mystery  accomplished? 

In  Nazareth,  a little  town  of  Galilee. 

15.  Where  did  Mary  go  after  the  Annunciation? 

She  made  haste  to  visit  her  cousin  Elizabeth,  who  dwelt 
in  a little  village  in  the  mountains  of  Judea. 

16.  What  did  she  do  on  entering  the  house  of  Zachary? 

She  humbly  saluted  her  cousin  Elizabeth. 

17.  What  wonders  were  wrought  at  Mary’s  word? 

1.  Elizabeth  was  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  recog- 
nized in  Mary  the  mother  of  her  Lord  ; 2.  Her  child  was 
cleansed  from  original  sin. 

18.  Did  Mary  remain  long  wTith  her  cousin? 

Mary  abode  Avith  her  about  three  months.  Then  she  re- 
turned to  her  own  house,  where  she  led  a life  of  retreat, 
labor,  and  prayer. 

19.  Under  what  circumstances  did  the  Blessed  Virgin  give  birth 
to  the  Messiah? 

In  obedience  to  an  edict  of  the  emperor  Augustus,  Mary 
and  Joseph  betook  themselves  to  Bethlehem.  There  in  a 
ca\^e  used  as  a stable,  situated  in  the  vicinity  of  the  town, 
the  Messiah  wasbovn,  as  the  prophet  Micheas  had  foretold. 


76 


HE  BLESSED  VIRGIN. 


20.  What  did  Mary  do  forty  days  after  the  birth  of  her  Son? 

She  obeyed  the  law  of  purification  and  presentation,  by 

going  to  the  temple  of  Jerusalem. 

21.  Was  this  law  binding  on  her? 

No,  because  she  was  the  purest  of  virgins,  and  because 
there  was  no  reason  for  redeeming  with  silver  the  Redeemer 
of  all  mankind. 

22.  Why  then  did  she  submit  to  it? 

Mary  submitted  to  this  law  through  humility. 

23.  Did  the  purification  of  Mary  and  the  presentation  of  Jesus 
take  place  unnoticed  in  the  temple? 

No  ; the  Holy  Ghost  revealed  to  the  old  man  Simeon  and 
to  the  prophetess  Anna,  that  the  Messiah  was  present  in 
the  temple.  Then  they  came  to  adore  him  ; and  Simeon 
announced  to  Mary  the  tribulations  that  she  was  to  suffer. 

24.  On  what  occasion  did  the  flight  into  Egypt  occur? 

When  Herod  had  resolved  to  destroy  the  Child  Jesus. 

Then  the  Holy  Family  had  to  flee  to  Egypt,  whence  they 
returned,  after  Herod’s  death,  and  settled  in  the  village  of 
Nazareth. 

25.  What  is  the  only  event  in  Mary’s  life  in  Nazareth  of  which 
the  Gospel  makes  mention? 

The  journey  to  Jerusalem  for  the  feast  of  the  Pasch,  when 
Jesus  had  reached  His  twelfth  year.  After  the  feast  and 
unknown  to  His  parents,  He  remained  in  the  temple,  where 
He  was  found  after  three  days  of  search. 

26.  What  did  the  Blessed  Virgin  do  during  the  public  life  of 
Jesus? 

She  remained  in  communication  with  Him  ; but  she  is 
seldom  mentioned  by  the  Gospel  during  this  period. 

27.  What  became  of  Mary  after  the  ascension  of  her  divine  Son? 

She  first  retired  to  the  supper-room  with  the  Apostles, 


PREROGATIVES  OF  THE  BLESSED  VIRGIN. 


77 


and  there  received  again  the  Holy  Ghost  with  the  plenitude 
of  His  graces.  From  that  moment  she  began  to  exercise 
in  the  infant  Church  that  ministry  which  she  received  at 
the  foot  of  the  cross  when  she  became  our  spiritual  mother  ; 
and  she  sustained  the  Saviour’s  disciples  by  prayer  and 
example. 

28.  Where  did  the  Blessed  Virgin  die? 

Some  think  that  she  died  at  Jerusalem  ; others,  at  Ephesus. 

29.  What  was  the  cause  of  her  death? 

Commentators  say  that  it  was  the  desire  to  see  God  and 
her  Son  in  heaven. 

2.  Prerogatives  of  the  Blessed  Virgin. 

30.  What  prerogatives  does  the  Blessed  Virgin  possess? 

An  immaculate  conception,  perfect  sanctity,  divine  mater- 
nity, perpetual  virginity,  assumption  into  heaven,  and  spe- 
cial titles  to  our  regard. 

31.  In  what  does  the  Immaculate  Conception  of  Mary  consist? 

In  this,  that  from  the  first  instant  of  her  conception,  she 

was  preserved  free  from  all  stain  of  original  sin. 

32.  By  what  merits  was  the  Blessed  Virgin  preserved  from  orig- 
inal sin? 

By  an  anticipated  application  of  the  merits  of  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Saviour  of  mankind. 

33.  How  was  Jesus  Mary’s  Redeemer? 

Jesus  Christ  is  the  Redeemer  of  all  ; He  redeemed  sin- 
ners by  paying  their  ransom,  and  His  mother,  by  preserving 
her  from  the  slavery  of  sin. 

34.  Was  Mary  impeccable? 

Yes  ; by  a special  privilege  of  God,  who  confirmed  her  in 
grace.  She  never  committed  any  sin,  whether  mortal  or 
venial  ; she  was  always  all  fair  and  without  spot. 

35.  Did  Mary,  even  though  impeccable,  acquire  merits? 


78 


THE  BLESSED  VIRGIN. 


Yes,  she  acquired  merits  without  number  and  of  such  . alue 
as  is  known  to  God  alone  ; for  all  her  actions  were  done 
freely,  under  the  impulse  of  actual  grace,  and  with  perfect 
charity. 

36.  Why  is  Mary  truly  the  Mother  of  God? 

Because  she  brought  forth  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  true  God. 

37.  Was  Mary  always  a Virgin? 

Mary  was  always  a Virgin — before,  during,  and  after 
childbirth. 

38.  Did  the  virginal  body  of  Mary  experience  the  corruption  ol 
the  grave? 

It  is  the  tradition  of  the  Church,  that  she  who  had  been 
the  living  sanctuary  of  the  thrice  holy  God,  escaped  the  cor- 
ruption of  the  tomb,  as  she  had  been  free  from  that  of  sin. 
From  remote  antiquity  the  Church  has  celebrated  the  feast 
of  the  Assumption. 

39.  Which  are  Mary’s  titles  to  our  regard? 

Mary  is  at  once  our  co-redemptrix,  our  mediatrix,  our 
advocate,  ancl  our  mother. 

40.  In  what  sense  is  Mary  called  our  co-redemptrix? 

Although  herself  redeemed,  Mary  may  be  called  our  co- 

redemptrix , for  she  co-operated  in  our  salvation  : 1.  Inas- 
much as  she  was  associated  with  her  divine  Son  in  all  the 
actions  that  had  our  redemption  as  end  ; 2.  Inasmuch  as 
she  consented  to  become  His  Mother  and  willingly  offered 
His  life  to  God  for  our  redemption. 

41.  Why  is  Mary  called  our  mediatrix? 

Mary  is  our  mediatrix , because  God,  in  giving  us  Jesus 
through  her,  has  also  through  her  given  us  all  the  gifts  of 
grace. 

42.  Why  is  Mary  called  our  advocate  and  our  patron? 

Mary  is  called  our  advocate , because  she  is  always  i<ater- 


DEVOTION  TO  MARY. 


79 


ceding  for  us  in  heaven  ; our  patron  y because  she  constantly 
takes  care  of  us. 

43.  Why  is  Mary  called  our  Mother? 

Mary  is  called  our  Mother : 1.  Because  we  are  adopted 
sons  of  God  and  brothers  of  Jesus  Christ  *,  2.  Because 
Christ  Himself,  when  dying  on  the  cross,  gave  her  as 
mother  to  all  men  in  the  person  of  St.  John,  when  He  said 
to  him  : “ Behold  thy  mother.” 

3.  Devotion  to  Mary. 

44.  What  are  the  grounds  for  ourdevotiou  to  Mary? 

Her  titles  of  Mother  of  God  and  Mother  of  men.  As 
Mother  of  God,  she  is  all-powerful  over  the  heart  of  her 
divine  Son  ; as  our  Mother,  she  is  full  of  affection  for  us, 
and  is  devoted  to  our  interests. 

45.  What  are  the  advantages  of  devotion  to  Mary? 

1.  Mary  lavishes  signal  favors  upon  Ijer  servants  ; 2.  She 
strengthens  them  in  temptation  ; 3.  She  obtains  for  them 
the  grace  of  perseverance  ; 4.  She  assists  them  in  they*  last 
hour  ; 5.  She  introduces  them  into  heaven. 

46.  Which  are  the  principal  practices  of  devotion  to  Mary? 

1.  To  go  to  her  in  all  circumstances,  and  to  imitate  her 
virtues  ; 2.  To  recite  piously  the  prayers  in  her  honor  and 
particularly  her  office  and  the  rosary  ; 3.  To  wear  her 
livery,  the  scapular  of  Mt.  Carmel,  and  that  of  the  Immacu- 
late Conception  ; 4.  To  visit  her  sanctuaries  devoutly  ; 5. 
To  be  enrolled  in  a congregation  established  in  her  honor  ; 
6.  To  inspire  others  with  a true  devotion  to  her. 


80 


HIDDEN  LIFE  AND  PUBLIC  LIFE  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  HIDDEN  LIFE  AND  THE  PUBLIC  LIFE  OF  JESUS  CHRIST 

ARTICLE  I.- HIDDEN  LIFE  OF  OUR  LORD. 

1.  W liicli  are  the  principal  events  in  the  hidden  life  of  Our  Lord? 

Ilis  nativity,  His  circumcision,  His  presentation  in  the 

temple,  His  flight  into  Egypt,  His  sojourn  in  Nazareth,  and 
His  journey  to  Jerusalem. 

2.  Where  was  Our  Lord  born? 

In  Bethlehem  of  Juda,  whither  Joseph  and  Mary  were 
obliged  to  go  to  obey  the  edict  of  Caesar  Augustus. 

3.  How  were  Joseph  and  Mary  received  in  Bethlehem? 

They  were  nowThere  able  to  secure  lodging,  and,  in  con- 
sequence, they  were  obliged  to  retire  to  a cave  near  the 
village.  There,  in  the  silence  of  night,  the  Divine  Child, 
the  Son  of  the  Eternal,  was  born. 

4.  In  what  state  was  Jesus  born? 

In  a state  of  humiliation,  poverty,  and  suffering  ; in  order 
to  expiate,  from  the  beginning  of  His  life,  the  pride,  the 
covetousness,  and  the  sensuality  of  men. 

5.  After  Mary  and  Joseph,  who  were  the  first  adorers  of  the 
Word  made  flesh? 

The  shepherds  who  were  keeping  watch  over  their  flocks 
at  night  in  the  vicinity  of  Bethlehem.  An  angel  of  the 
Lord  told  them  the  good  tidings,  and  a multitude  of  the 
heavenly  host  joined  with  him,  saying  : “Glory  to  God  in 
the  highest ; and  on  earth  peace  to  men  of  good  will/’ 

6.  To  what  requirement  of  the  law  was  the  Divine  Child  sub- 
jected after  His  birth? 

Emht  days  after  His  birth,  He  was  circumcised,  in  accor- 


HIDDEN  LIFE  OF  OUR  LORD. 


81 


dance  with  the  law  of  the  Jews.  At  this  time  also  He  re- 
ceived the  name  of  Jesus. 

7.  Why  did  the  Son  of  God  submit  to  the  law  of  circumcision? 
Although  He  was  bound  neither  by  this  law  nor  by  other 

legal  observances,  yet  He  deigned  to  submit  to  it  : 1.  To 
teach  us  obedience  ; 2.  To  show  that  He  was  of  the  race  of 
Abraham  ; 3.  To  take  on  the  semblance  of  sin,  for  all 
forms  of  which  He  made  complete  atonement. 

8.  After  the  shepherds,  who  came  to  adore  the  Divine  Child? 
The  Magi  from  the  East.  Warned  by  a miraculous  star, 

they  first  went  to  Jerusalem  and  inquired  of  Herod  where 
this  extraordinary  Child  was  born.  Then  they  proceeded  to 
Bethlehem. 

9.  What  did  Herod  do  when  informed  by  the  Magi  of  the  birth 
of  Jesus? 

This  suspicious  and  jealous  prince  looked  upon  the  Child 
as  a rival  claimant  of  the  throne.  With  the  criminal  design 
of  putting  Him  to  death,  he  played  the  hypocrite  and  said 
to  the  Magi  : “ Go  and  search  diligently  after  the  Child  : 
and  when  you  have  found  Him,  bring  me  word  again,  that 
I also  may  come  and  adore  Him.” 

10.  On  leaving  Jerusalem,  did  the  Magi  again  see  the  star? 

Yes,  and  seeing  it,  they  were  filled  with  great  joy. 

11.  What  did  the  Magi  do  when  the  star  rested  over  the  place 
where  the  Child  was? 

They  entered,  and,  falling  down,  adored  the  Child  ; then 
opening  their  treasures,  they  offered  Him  gifts,  gold,  frank- 
incense, and  myrrh. 

12.  In  returning,  did  the  Magi  again  pass  through  Jerusalem? 
They  were  warned  in  a dream  not  to  go  back  to  Herod, 

and  therefore  they  returned  by  another  way  into  their  own 
country. 

13.  Where  was  Jesus  taken  fortv  davs  after  His  birth? 


82 


HIDDEN  LIFE  AND  PUBLIC  LIFE  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 


To  the  temple  of  Jerusalem,  there  to  be  offered  to  God 
according  to  the  law. 

14.  By  whom  was  He  recognized  as  the  Messiah? 

He  was  recognized  by  a just  and  God-fearing  old  man 
named  Simeon,  and  by  an  aged  widow  called  Anna,  “ who 
departed  not  from  the  temple,  by  fastings  and  prayers  serv- 
ing [God]  night  and  day/’ 

15.  How  did  Herod  act  when  the  Magi  failed  to  return  to  Jeru- 
salem? 

He  fell  into  a great  rage,  and  ordered  all  the  children  of 
Bethlehem  and  its  vicinity,  of  two  years  old  and  under,  to 
be  put  to  death.  He  thought  that  he  would  in  this  way 
surely  make  away  with  the  Child  that  he  dreaded. 

16.  How  was  the  Saviour  rescued  from  this  massacre? 

By  the  order  given  to  St.  Joseph  in  a dream,  to  take  the 
Child  and  His  mother  and  go  into  Egypt. 

17.  How  long  did  Jesus  remain  in  Egypt? 

Till  the  death  of  Herod,  probably  two  years  or  more. 
Mary  and  Joseph  then  returned  to  Nazareth. 

18.  What  does  the  Gospel  teach  us  concerning  the  life  of  Jesus 
in  Nazareth? 

It  informs  us  that  “ Jesus  increased  in  wisdom,  and  age, 
and  grace,  with  God  and  men,”  and  that  He  was  subject 
to  Joseph  and  Mary. 

19.  What  then  was  the  life  of  Jesus  at  Nazareth? 

It  was  a life  of  humility,  silence,  prayer,  obedience,  and 
labor. 

20.  To  what  labors  did  Jesus  devote  His  time  at  Nazareth? 

He  was  a workman,  like  St.  Joseph,  His  foster-father. 

21.  Why  did  Jesus  will  so  to  humble  Himself? 

1.  To  obey  the  laws  which  bind  sinful  men  : “ In  the 

sweat  of  thy  face  shalt  thou  eat  bread.”  2.  To  elevate  the 


HIS  PREPARATION. 


83 


working  class,  so  despised  by  the  pagans,  who  reserved 
manual  labor  for  slaves. 

22.  What  incident  in  Jesus’  life  occurred  during  His  stay  at 
Nazareth? 

When  He  was  twelve  years  old,  He  went  with  His  parents 
to  Jerusalem  to  celebrate  the  Pasch  ; but  after  the  festival 
He  remained  behind  unknown  to  them.  For  three  days 
they  sought  Him,  and  at  last  found  Him  in  the  temple, 
seated  among  the  doctors,  listening  to  them,  asking  them 
questions,  and  astonishing  all  who  beard  Him  by  His  wis- 
dom and  His  answers. 

ARTICLE  II.— THE  PUBLIC  LIFE  OF  OUR  LORD. 

1.  His  Preparation. 

Mission  of  the  Precursor. 

23.  What  preparation  was  made  for  the  Saviour’s  mission? 

Jesus  Christ  had  for  His  precursor  the  son  of  Zachary 

and  Elizabeth,  St.  John  Baptist,  who  prepared  the  way  for 
Him. 

24.  How  did  St.  John  prepare  himself  for  his  mission? 

He  left  his  home  when  very  young,  to  bury  himself  in 
the  desert  ; and  there  he  led  an  austere  and  penitent  life. 

25.  How  did  he  accomplish  his  mission? 

By  preaching,  in  all  the  country  about  the  Jordan,  a 
"oaptism  of  penance  for  the  remission  of  sin. 

26.  Did  this  baptism  really  remit  sin? 

No  ; it  prepared  by  penance  for  the  reception  of  the 
sacrament  of  baptism,  which  Christ  was  to  institute. 

27.  Did  the  mission  of  St.  John  have  great  publicity? 

A great  multitude  of  men  came  out  to  him,  and  wert 
baptized  by  him,  confessing  their  sins.  To  all  he  preached 
their  duty,  according  to  their  state  and  condition. 


84 


HIDDEN  LIFE  AND  PUBLIC  LIFE  OF  JESUS  CHRI8T. 


The  Baptism,  Fast,  and  Temptation  of  Christ. 

28.  How  did  Jesus  begin  his  public  life? 

At  the  age  of  about  thirty  years,  He  left  Nazareth,  and 
went  to  the  Jordan  to  receive  the  baptism  of  St.  John. 

29.  What  occurred  after  the  baptism  of  Jesus? 

When  He  came  out  of  the  water,  the  heavens  were  opened. 
The  Spirit  of  God,  in  the  form  of  a dove,  was  seen  to  come 
down  upon  Him,  and  a voice  from  heaven  was  heard,  say* 
ing  : “ This  is  My  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I am  well  pleased.” 

30.  Why  did  Jesus  deign  to  receive  this  baptism? 

Jesus  received  baptism  from  St.  John  : 1.  To  mingle 
through  humility  with  repentant  sinners  ; 2.  To  give  to 
the  water  its  baptismal  virtue,  and  to  show  that  Christian 
baptism  is  conferred  in  the  name  of  the  three  persons  of 
the  Holy  Trinity  ; 3.  To  sanction  the  preaching  of  St. 
John,  of  which  He  Himself  was  the  object  ; 4.  To  give  the 
people  an  authentic  proof  of  His  mission  and  His  divinity, 
in  the  testimony  given  of  Him  by  His  heavenly  Father  on 
this  occasion. 

31.  Whither  was  Jesus  led  after  His  baptism? 

He  was  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God  into  the  desert,  where 
He  fasted  forty  days  and  forty  nights. 

32.  Why  did  He  make  this  long  retreat  and  this  extraordinary 
fast? 

1.  To  make  immediate  preparation  for  His  apostolic  life; 
2.  To  teach  us  that  the  life  of  a Christian  is  one  of  prayer 
and  combat. 

33.  What  happened  after  His  fast? 

Jesus  being  hungry,  Satan  came  near  and  tempted  Him, 
desiring  to  know  whether  He  was  indeed  the  Son  of  God  ; 
for  he  was  still  ignorant  of  the  mystery  of  the  Incarnation. 

34.  How  did  Satan  proceed  ? 


HIS  PREPARATION. 


85 


As  in  the  earthly  paradise,  he  appealed  to  sensuality, 
presumption,  and  ambition. 

35.  How  did  Jesus  resist  the  devil? 

By  opposing  to  his  suggestions  the  eternal  truths  expresses  1 
in  Holy  Writ. 

36.  Why  did  Jesus  submit  to  temptation? 

1.  To  teach  us  that  we  cannot  escape  temptation  ; 2.  To 
merit  for  us  the  grace  to  overcome  it ; 3.  To  teach  us  by 
His  example  how  we  should  combat  and  defeat  the  enemy. 

The  Election  of  the  Apostles 

37.  What  was  the  first  act  of  Jesus  after  His  fast  in  the  desert? 

It  was  the  choosing  of  His  Apostles  : Simon  Peter  and 

Andrew,  his  brother  ; James  called  the  Great,  and  John, 
his  brother,  sons  of  Zebedee  ; Philip  and  Bartholomew  ; 
Matthew,  the  publican  ; Thomas  surnamed  Didymus  ; 
James,  called  the  Less,  and  Jude,  his  brother  ; Simon  and 
Judas  Iscariot. 

38.  To  what  class  of  society  did  the  Apostles  belong? 

They  were  all  fishermen  or  simple  workmen,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  St.  Matthew,  who  was  a publican. 

39.  What  was  their  character? 

The  Gospel  represents  them  in  general  as  men  of  little 
intelligence,  who  were  slow  to  believe,  weak  and  timid  in 
character.  Nevertheless  all,  without  even  excepting  Judas 
at  first,  were  men  of  good  will,  virtuous,  sincere,  generous, 
simple-hearted  and  much  attached  to  their  Master. 

40.  Why  did  not  Jesus  choose  men  that  were  rich,  learned,  power- 
ful, and  skillful? 

To  show  clearly  that  the  conversion  of  the  world  was  the 
work  of  God. 

41.  How  did  Christ  prepare  the  Apostles  for  their  work? 

He  first  instructed  them  in  His  doctrine,  and  trained  them 


% HIDDEN  LIFE  AND  PUBLIC  LIFE  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 

to  holiness  by  counsel  and  example  ; then,  to  exercise  them, 
as  it  were,  under  His  own  eyes,  He  confided  certain  missions 
to  them,  demanding  an  account  of  their  work  when  they 
returned.  But  it  was  only  after  His  resurrection  that  He  in- 
vested them  with  all  His  powers. 

2.  The  Doctrine  of  Jesus  Christ. 

42.  What  did  Jesus  do  after  choosing  His  Apostles? 

In  company  with  them,  He  spent  three  years  in  going 
tli rough  Galilee  and  Judea,  preaching  the  Gospel. 

43.  What  was  His  manner  of  teaching? 

He  proved  the  divinity  of  His  mission  from  the  ancient 
prophecies  about  Him  and  by  the  miracles  which  He  per- 
formed ; and  He  taught  the  truth  with  authority,  not  with 
discussion  or  reasoning. 

44.  In  what  form  did  He  communicate  most  of  His  doctrines? 

In  the  form  of  sermons  or  of  parables. 

45.  How  may  the  parables  of  the  Gospels  be  divided  ? 

Into  three  classes  : 1.  The  parables  of  the  kingdom  of  God, 
which  in  this  world  is  the  Church  ; such  as  the  parables  of 
the  sower,  the  cockle,  the  mustard  seed,  etc.  2.  Those  of 
God’s  mercy  ; such  as  the  parables  of  the  prodigal  son,  the 
good  shepherd,  etc.  3.  Moral  parables  ; such  as  those  of 
the  good  Samaritan,  the  sinful  rich  man,  etc. 

46.  What  was  the  character  of  Christ’s  doctrine? 

The  doctrine  of  Christ  was  both  old  and  new  : old,  be- 
cause it  contained  all  preceding  revelations  ; new , because 
it  illustrated  and  completed  these  revelations. 

3.  The  Works  of  Jesus  Christ. 

His  Example  and  Holiness. 

47.  How  did  Christ  confirm  His  doctrine? 

By  the  holiness  of  His  life.  The  moral  principles  which 


THE  WORKS  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 


07 


He  taught  are  the  most  beautiful  that  can  be  conceived, 
and  He  illustrated  them  in  His  own  person  by  the  most 
beautiful  examples. 

48.  How  did  He  appear  before  the  world? 

He  appeared  before  the  world  as  a perfect  and  universal 
model  : a model  for  all  men,  a model  of  all  virtues.  His 
life,  like  His  doctrine,  was  without  spot  or  stain.  With- 
out any  fear  of  being  contradicted,  He  could  say  to  His 
enemies  : “Which  of  you  shall  convince  Me  of  sin  ? ” 

His  Miracles  and  Prophecies. 

49.  What  is  a miracle? 

A miracle  is  a sensible  effect  produced  by  God  outside 
the  established  order  commonly  observed  among  creatures. 

50.  Which  of  our  Lord’s  miracles  are  mentioned  in  the  Gospel? 

Among  the  many  miracles  wrought  by  Christ,  the  Gos- 
pel mentions  the  deliverance  of  seven  possessed  persons,  and 
twenty-four  miracles  properly  so-called  : ten  being  wrought 
upon  nature,  fifteen  upon  the  sick,  and  three  on  the  dead. 

51.  To  what  do  the  prophecies  of  Our  Lord  relate? 

They  relate  to  His  person,  to  His  disciples,  to  the  lot  of 
the  Jewish  people,  and  to  the  history  of  the  Church. 

52.  Which  prophecies  relate  to  His  person? 

Principally  those  of  His  passion.  His  death  on  the  cross, 
and  His  resurrection. 

58.  What  did  Christ  prophesy  to  His  disciples? 

He  foretold  : 1.  Their  vocation  as  Apostles;  2.  The  triple 
denial  of  St.  Peter  ; 3.  His  own  infamous  betrayal  by  Judas  ; 
t.  The  mission  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  would  console  the 
Apostles  and  teach  them  all  things  ; 5.  Their  apostolate 
among  all  nations  ; 6.  Their  many  tribulations  and  the  vic- 
tories that  they  would  gain  by  divine  help. 


88 


HIDDEN  LIFE  AND  PUBLIC  LIFE  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 


54.  What  did  Our  Lord  foretell  as  to  the  lot  of  the  Jewish 
people? 

1.  The  taking  and  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  with  all 
the  circumstances  of  this  great  event ; 2.  The  definitive 
ruin  of  the  temple  ; 3.  The  massacre  of  the  Jews  and  tlieir 
dispersion  among  the  nations  of  the  earth  ; 4.  The  sup- 
planting of  the  Jews  by  the  Gentiles. 

55.  What  did  Our  Lord  prophesy  about  His  Church? 

He  foretold  : 1.  The  preaching  of  the  Gospel  throughout 
the  universe  ; 2.  The  reign  of  Christ  by  the  cross  ; 3.  The 
miracles  wrought  through  the  saints  ; 4.  The  hatred  of  the 
world  for  His  disciples  ; 5.  The  help  which  He  is  always 
giving  His  Church  ; 6.  The  firm  foundation  against  which 
the  power  of  hell  would  not  prevail. 

56.  What  did  Christ  wish  to  prove  by  His  miracles  and  His 
prophecies? 

He  wished  to  prove  the  divinity  of  His  mission. 

57.  How  many  of  the  Jews  acknowledged  the  divinity  of  His 
mission? 

Very  few  ; most  of  them  denied  it,  because  of  their  evil 
dispositions,  in  which  also  they  were  strengthened  by  the 
inveterate  enemies  of  the  Saviour. 

4.  The  Enemies  of  the  Saviour. 

58.  Who  was  the  arch  enemy  of  the  Saviour? 

Satan.  He  had  tempted  Our  Lord  after  His  baptism,  and 
then  withdrawn  from  Him  for  a time  only  ; for  he  returned 
more  than  once  to  the  charge,  and  in  particular  at  the  time 
of  the  Passion. 

59.  Whom  did  Satan  make  use  of  to  persecute  the  Saviour  and 
put  Him  to  death? 

The  Sadducees  and  the  Pharisees. 

60.  Who  were  the  Sadducees? 


PRELUDES  OF  THE  PASSION. 


89 


They  were  a sect  of  Jewish  materialists,  who  believed 
neither  in  angels  nor  devils,  neither  in  the  immortality  of 
the  soul  nor  in  the  resurrection  of  the  body.  They  served 
God  for  a temporal  reward  alone,  and  they  found  all  their 
happiness  in  sensual  pleasures. 

61.  Who  were  the  Pharisees? 

They  were  a sect  of  Jewish  spiritualists,  apparently  strict 
observers  of  the  law,  which  they  burdened  with  their  vain 
traditions,  and  whose  spirit  they  perverted  by  their  false 
interpretations. 

62.  How  did  God  make  use  of  the  hatred  in  which  the  Pharisees 
held  Jesus? 

God  made  the  hatred  of  the  Pharisees  for  Jesus  serve 
for  the  redemption  of  mankind  by  the  sacrifice  of  Calvary. 


Fourth  Article  of  the  Creed. 

I believe  in  Jesus  Christ,  who  suffered  under  Pontius 
Pilate , was  crucified , died,  and  was  buried. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE  REDEMPTION. 

1.  What  does  the  fourth  article  of  the  Creed  treat  of? 

It  treats  of  the  redemption  of  mankind  by  the  sorrowful 
passion  of  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

2.  What  must  we  know  concerning  the  Redemption? 

Principally  two  things  : 1.  The  history  of  the  Redemp- 
tion ; 2.  The  mystery  of  the  Redemption. 

ARTICLE  I.— HISTORY  OF  THE  REDEMPTION. 

1.  Preludes  of  the  Passion. 

3.  What  effect  did  the  preaching  of  Jesus  produce  on  the  minds 
of  the  Pharisees? 


THE  REDEMPTION. 


00 


It  hurt  their  pride,  and  they  resolved  to  put  Jesus  to 
death. 

4.  On  what  occasion  did  they  fix  upon  this  extreme  measure? 

On  the  occasion  of  the  resurrection  of  Lazarus.  Many  of 

the  Jews  had  witnessed  the  miracle  and  believed  in  Jesus. 
Then  the  high-priests  and  the  Pharisees  assembled  in  coun- 
cil, and  following  the  advice  of  Caiphas,  decided  on  His 
death. 

5.  When  did  they  intend  to  execute  this  sentence  of  death? 

After  the  festival  of  the  Pasch,  that  they  might  not 
draw  down  upon  themselves  the  wrath  of  the  Galileans, 
who  had  come  in  great  numbers  to  the  solemnity. 

6.  What  hastened  the  execution  of  their  designs? 

The  proposition  made  to  them  shortly  afterward  by 
Judas,  to  betray  Jesus  to  them. 

7.  On  what  occasion  does  Judas  seem  to  have  formed  his  crim- 
inal resolve? 

At  Bethany,  in  the  house  of  Simon  the  Leper,  when 
Mary  Magdalen  poured  ointment  of  great  price  on  the  feet 
of  Jesus.  “ Why  was  not  this  ointment  sold  for  three 
hundred  pence,  and  given  to  the  poor?  ” said  Judas. 

8.  What  did  Jesus  do  on  the  day  following  that  on  which  He 
had  supped  with  Simon? 

He  entered  Jerusalem  in  triumph,  according  to  the  pre- 
diction of  the  prophets  Isaias  and  Zacharias. 

9.  What  were  the  feelings  of  the  Pharisees? 

They  were  very  angry,  and  some  of  them  said  to  Jesus  : 
“ Master,  rebuke  Thy  disciples.  And  He  said  to  them  : I 
tell  you  that  if  these  should  hold  their  peace,  the  stones 
will  cry  out.’5  For  it  was  necessary  to  give  proof  that 
Jesus  was  put  to  death  not  as  a private  individual  but  as 
the  Messiah. 


PRELUDES  OF  THE  PASSION. 


91 


10  What  were  the  sentiments  of  Jesus  during  this  triumphal 
entry? 

They  were  sentiments  of  grief  and  sadness,  because  Ho 
saw  the  frightful  evils  tnat  were  soon  to  befall  this  guilty 
city. 

11.  Whither  did  Jesus  go  on  entering  the  city? 

He  went  directly  to  the  temple,  from  which,  for  the 
second  time,  He  drove  the  sellers,  and  in  which  He  cured 
such  of  the  blind  and  lame  as  came  to  Him. 

12.  What  precaution  did  He  take  against  the  ill-will  of  His 
enemies? 

During  the  day  He  taught  in  the  tenrple,  confounding 
the  Scribes,  the  Pharisees,  and  the  Sadducees  ; but  when 
evening  came,  He  retired  to  Bethany,  to  the  house  of 
Lazarus,  a half-hour’s  journey  from  Jerusalem. 

13.  Where  did  He  spend  Wednesday? 

He  spent  it  in  Bethany,  in  silence,  prayer,  and  in  heav- 
enly conversation  with  the  Apostles,  the  holy  women  de- 
voted to  His  service,  and  His  blessed  Mother. 

14.  What  did  He  do  on  Thursday  evening? 

He  went  to  Jerusalem.  There  He  celebrated  with  His 
Apostles  that  memorable  Supper  during  which  He  insti- 
tuted the  Holy  Eucharist  and  Holy  Orders. 

15.  What  lesson  did  Jesus  teach  His  Apostles  on  that  occasion  ? 

A lesson  of  humility,  purity,  and  Christian  Charity. 

16.  What  followed  the  institution  of  the  Holy  Eucharist? 

A sublime  discourse,  which  Jesus  made  to  His  disciples. 

17.  How  did  Our  Lord  conclude  His  discourse  after  the  Last 
Supper? 

With  a beautiful  prayer,  in  which  He  asked  of  His 
Father  principally  three  things  : for  Himself,  the  glory  to 
which  He  was  entitled  and  which  He  could  justly  demand; 
for  His  Apostles,  preservation  from  the  evil  of  sin,  and 


92 


THE  REDEMPTION. 


.sanctification  in  truth  : for  all  His  children,  the  grace  of 
fraternal  charity  and  intimate  union  to  prolong  as  it  were 
among  them  the  life  of  God  Himself. 

2.  The  Passion. 

18.  Where  did  Jesus  begin  His  sorrowful  passion? 

In  the  Garden  of  Olives,  or  of  Gethsemane,  a place 
well-known  to  Judas,  who  was  to  betray  Him. 

19.  What  did  Jesus  do  when  He  arrived  at  the  garden  of  Olives? 
1.  He  recommended  all  His  disciples  to  pray;  2.  He 

entered  the  garden,  accompanied  by  Peter,  James,  and 
John,  whom  He  wished  to  be  witnesses  of  His  agony. 

20.  How  did  these  Apostles  respond  to  the  wishes  of  Jesus? 
Oppressed  with  weariness  and  dejected  in  mind,  they  fell 

asleep. 

21.  How  was  Jesus  employed  while  the  Apostles  slept? 

He  prayed  again  and  again  to  His  Father  : “ O My 
Father,  if  this  chalice  cannot  pass  away  except  I drink  it, 
Thy  will  be  done.”  Then  He  fell  into  an  agony,  and  “ His 
sweat  became  as  drops  of  blood  trickling  down  upon  the 
ground.” 

22.  What  did  He  do  after  His  prayer? 

He  returned  to  His  Apostles,  and  cried  out : “ Rise  up  : 
let  us  go.  Behold  he  that  will  betray  Me  is  at  hand.” 

23.  How  did  Judas  greet  the  Saviour? 

He  pretended  still  to  be  His  friend  ; for  he  said,  “ Hail, 
Rabbi : ” and  he  kissed  Him 

24.  How  did  Jesus  receive  His  false  disciple? 

With  divine  benevolence  He  said  to  him  : “ Friend, 
whereto  art  thou  come  ? Judas,  dost  thou  betray  the  Son 
of  man  with  a kiss  ? ” 

25.  How  did  the  Apostles  act  when  they  saw  Jesus  bound? 


THE  PASSION. 


93 


They  ail  fled,  but  Peter  returned  and  followed  Him  afar 
off,  even  to  the  court  of  the  high-priest.  With  him  there 
was  another  disciple,  probably  St.  John. 

26.  Whither  was  Our  Lord  first  conducted? 

He  was  first  conducted  to  the  house  of  Annas,  father-in- 
law  of  Caiphas,  and  formerly  high-priest : a crafty  man  and 
the  ruling  spirit  in  the  whole  plot. 

27.  On  what  subject  did  Annas  interrogate  Jesus? 

On  His  disciples  and  His  doctrine. 

28.  What  reply  did  the  Saviour  make? 

He  replied  that,  as  He  had  spoken  openly  to  the  world, 
Annas  might  interrogate  those  who  had  heard  Him. 

21).  Before  what  tribunal  did  Annas  have  Jesus  conducted? 

He  had  Him  bound  like  a dangerous  malefactor,  and 
conducted  before  the  tribunal  of  his  son-in-law,  the  high- 
priest  Caiphas.  He  thus  hoped  to  have  Him  summoned  be- 
fore the  Sanhedrim,  the  supreme  tribunal  of  the  Jews. 

30.  Who  was  then  the  presiding  officer  of  the  Sanhedrim? 

The  high-priest  Caiphas,  of  the  sect  of  the  Sadducees. 

31.  How  was  Jesus  treated  at  the  tribunal  of  Caiphas? 

False  witnesses  accused  Him  of  blasphemy,  and  Caiphas 
condemned  Him  to  death. 

32.  What  was  the  greatest  sorrow  that  the  Saviour  experienced? 

That  caused  by  the  threefold  denial  of  St.  Peter  and 

the  frightful  death  of  Judas. 

33.  To  whom  did  Caiphas  send  Jesus? 

He  sent  Him  to  Pilate,  the  Roman  governor  ; for  from 
the  time  of  the  conquest  of  Judea  by  Pompey,  the  Jews 
were  deprived  of  the  right  to  exercise  the  power  of  life 
and  death. 

34.  How  did  Pilate  received  Jesus? 

He  received  Him  kindly,  and  thrice  declared  Him  in- 


94 


THE  REDEMPTION. 


nocent.  Yet  so  great  was  his  weakness  of  character  that 
he  dared  not  rescue  Him  from  the  Jews. 

35.  To  whom  did  he  send  Him? 

To  Herod,  king  of  Galilee,  who  was  then  in  Jerusalem. 
Herod  questioned  Our  Lord,  but  received  no  answer. 
Thereupon  he  with  his  court  began  to  despise  the  Saviour  ; 
and  after  putting  a white  robe  on  Him  and  mocking  Him, 
sent  Him  back  to  Pilate. 

36.  What  did  Pilate  do  then? 

Having  reached  the  end  of  his  expedients,  Pilate  had 
the  cruelty  to  scourge  Jesus,  and  the  weakness  to  give 
Him  up  to  the  Jews  to  be  crucified. 

37.  Why  was  it  fittir.g  that  Christ  should  be  immolated  outside 
Jerusalem? 

It  was  fitting  that  Christ  should  be  immolated  outside 
the  walls  of  Jerusalem,  to  show  that  by  this  sacrifice  He 
became  the  Redeemer  of  all  men,  of  both  Jews  and 
Gentiles. 

38.  Where  did  the  sacrifice  take  place? 

On  Calvary,  a hill  destitute  of  vegetation,  situated  to 
the  northwest  of  the  city,  outside  the  walls.  It  was  a 
place  of  execution  for  condemned  criminals,  and  it  was  also 
called  Golgotha. 

39.  Describe  the  crucifixion. 

After  being  again  stripped,  Our  Lord  joyfully  stretched 
Himself  out  upon  the  cross.  His  hands  and  feet  were 
fastened  with  huge  nails  to  this  ignominious  gibbet,  which 
was  then  raised  and  slid  into  an  opening  previously  made 
in  the  ground. 

40.  What  shame  did  He  endure  in  addition  to  this  torture? 

That  of  being  placed  between  two  criminals,  as  if  He 

were  more  guilty  than  they. 


THE  PASSION. 


95 


41.  How  far  was  the  hatred  of  the  Jews  appeased  by  the  cruci- 
fixion of  Jesus? 

The  Jews  were  but  ill  satisfied  with  their  brutal  triumph, 
for  they  pursued  their  Victim  even  in  His  last  moments, 
heaping  injury  and  insult  upon  Him,  and  turning  into  de^ 
rision  His  name,  His  royalty,  His  words,  and  His  miracles. 

42.  How  did  Jesus  act  when  thus  blasphemed? 

In  the  midst  of  these  blasphemies,  lie  prayed  and  suL 
fered  in  silence. 

43.  Who  besides  these  blasphemers  were  present  on  Calvary? 

There  were  near  Jesus  many  who  had  remained  faithful 

to  Him,  and  who,  by  their  compassion,  gave  consolation  to 
His  sorrowing  heart.  At  a little  distance  were  men  of  His 
acquaintance,  and  women  who  had  followed  Him  from 
Galilee,  in  order  to  do  Him  service.  Nearer  the  cross  were 
His  holy  Mother  ; Mary',  wife  of  Cleophas  ; Mary  Mag- 
dalen ; John,  the  beloved  disciple,  and  his  mother  Salome, 
all  of  whom  were  overwhelmed  with  desolation. 

44.  For  what  other  purpose  did  the  cross  serve  Jesus  than  that 
of  altar  of  sacrifice? 

Besides  being  the  altar  of  sacrifice,  it  was  the  pulpit  from 
which  He  continued  His  divine  teachings. 

45.  What  words  were  spoken  by  Our  Lord  on  the  cross? 

1.  He  prayed  for  His  executioners  : “ Father,  forgive 
them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do.” 

2.  He  promised  heaven  to  the  penitent  thief  : “ Amen  I 
say  to  thee,  this  day  thou  shalt  be  with  Me  in  paradise.” 

3.  He  gave  His  own  Mother  to  men:  “Woman,”  He 
said  to  Mary,  “behold  thy  son  ; ” and  then  He  said  to  St. 
John,  “ Behold  thy  Mother.” 

4.  In  distress  He  cried  out  to  His  Father  : “ My  God, 
My  God,  why  hast  Thou  forsaken  Me  ? ” 

5.  He  made  known  the  thirst  that  consumed  Him:  “I 
thirst.” 


96 


THE  REDEMPTION. 


6.  He  announced  the  completion  of  the  redemption  : “ It 
is  consummated.” 

7.  He  gave  up  His  soul  into  the  hands  of  His  Father  : 
“Father,  into  Thy  hands  I commend  My  spirit.” 

3.  The  Death  and  Burial  of  Our  Lord. 

46.  What  prodigies  took  place  at  the  Saviour’s  death? 

Darkness  covered  the  face  of  the  earth,  the  sun  hid  its 

light,  the  veil  of  the  temple  was  rent  from  top  to  bottom, 
the  earth  trembled,  rocks  split  asunder,  graves  opened,  and 
several  of  the  dead  arose. 

47.  What  wound  was  inflicted  on  the  dead  body  of  Jesus  while 
still  fastened  to  the  cross? 

One  of  the  soldiers  opened  the  side  of  Our  Lord’s  body 
with  a lance,  and  there  came  forth  blood  and  water. 

48.  Who  buried  the  body  of  Our  Lord? 

Joseph  of  Arimathea,  a member  of  the  Sanhedrim,  a 
good  and  just  man,  possessed  of  wealth  and  influence.  He 
went  boldly  to  Pilate  to  demand  of  him  the  body  of  Jesus. 

49.  Where  did  he  place  it? 

In  a new  tomb  which  he  had  ordered  to  be  cut  in  a rock 
for  himself.  It  was  in  a garden  situated  on  Calvary,  not 
far  from  the  cross. 

60.  How  was  the  tomb  closed? 

It  was  closed  by  rolling  a great  stone  over  its  mouth. 

51.  Why  did  Our  Lord  will  to  be  buried? 

To  place  the  reality  of  His  death  beyond  denial  and  to 
render  His  resurrection  more  glorious. 

52.  What  precaution  did  His  enemies  take  after  His  burial? 

On  the  very  day  of  His  burial,  the  chief  priests  and  the 
Pharisees,  in  spite  of  the  holiness  of  the  day,  went  to  Pi- 
late and  begged  him  to  place  a guard  over  the  tomb  for 
three  days,  lest  the  body  of  Jesus  should  be  stolen.  Pilate 


NATURE  OF  THIS  MYSTERY. 


97 


told  them  to  guard  it  themselves,  as  they  knew  how  to  do 
so.  Then  they  went  back  to  the  tomb,  made  certain  that 
the  body  was  still  there,  sealed  the  opening,  and  put  guards 
on  watch. 

ARTICLE  II.— MYSTERY  OF  THE  REDEMPTION. 

1.  Nature  of  this  Mystery. 

53.  What  is  the  mystery  of  the  Redemption? 

It  is  the  mystery  of  Christ  dying  on  the  cross  for  the 
salvation  of  all  men. 

54.  Why  is  this  truth  a mystery? 

Because  we  cannot  comprehend  how  a God-man  became 
a victim  for  us,  and  offered  for  our  sins  an  atonement  abso- 
lutely equal  to  the  offense. 

55.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  word  redemption ? 

It  means  a buying  back,  a freeing  from,  a ransoming. 

56.  From  what  has  Christ  freed  us? 

He  has  freed  us  from  the  slavery  to  which  sin  had  re- 
duced us,  and  from  the  everlasting  damnation  which  is  the 
wages  of  sin. 

57.  How  did  sin  enslave  man? 

Sin  made  man  : 1.  The  debtor  of  God,  whose  justice  de- 
manded satisfaction  ; 2.  The  slave  and  property  of  Satan, 
who  made  him  subject  to  evil. 

58.  Is  it  of  faith  that  Christ  has  redeemed  us?  . 

Yes  ; for  St.  Paul  says,  He  “ gave  Himself  a redemption 
for  all." 

59.  What  is  the  price  of  our  redemption? 

It  is  the  precious  blood  of  Jesus  Christ. 

60.  Why  could  only  a God  redeem  man? 

Because  sin  is  an  infinite  offense  against  God,  and  only 
God  could  offer  infinite  satisfaction. 


98 


THE  REDEMPTION. 


61.  How  has  Christ  redeemed  us? 

By  suffering  for  us,  as  man  ; and  by  giving  as  God,  an 
infinite  value  to  His  sufferings. 

Son  of  man,  Our  Lord  could  suffer  for  the  sins  of  man. 
Son  of  God,  He  could  offer  to  His  Father  full  and  entire 
satisfaction  according  to  the  strict  rigor  of  justice. 

2.  Qualities  of  Our  Lord’s  Satisfaction, 

62.  What  qualities  does  Our  Lord’s  satisfaction  possess? 

His  satisfaction  was  voluntary,  equivalent,  superabund- 
ant, and  universal. 

63.  How  was  this  satisfaction  voluntary? 

Because  it  was  of  His  own  free  will  that  He  offered 
Himself  and  gave  up  His  life. 

64.  How  was  this  satisfaction  equivalent? 

Because,  in  virtue  of  the  hypostatic  union,  His  sufferings 
and  death  were  the  sufferings  and  death  of  the  Son  of  God, 
and  thus  constituted  a reparation  equal  to  the  offense. 

65.  How  was  this  satisfaction  superabundant? 

Because  He  could  have  atoned  for  sin  by  a drop  of  blood, 
a tear,  or  a prayer,  since  the  least  of  His  actions  is  infi- 
nitely pleasing  to  God  ; yet  He  willed  to  endure  all  kinds 
and  all  manner  of  suffering. 

66.  Why  did  Christ  will  to  make  superabundant  satisfaction  by 
His  sorrowful  passion? 

To  prove  to  us  the  excess  of  His  love,  and  to  merit  for 
us  the  grace  to  sanctify  our  own  sufferings  and  our  death. 

67.  From  whom  did  Our  Lord  suffer? 

He  suffered  from  all  sorts  of  persons  : from  Jews  and 
Gentiles,  from  the  chief  priests  and  the  doctors  of  the  law, 
from  the  great  and  the  lowly,  from  His  friends,  and  even 
from  His  disciples. 

C8  In  what  did  Jesus  suffer? 


FRUITS  OF  THE  REDEMPTION. 


99 


He  suffered  : 1.  In  every  thing  that  He  possessed  : His 
reputation,  His  honor,  and  His  physical  liberty  ; 2.  In 
every  part  of  His  body  ; 3.  In  His  soul,  which  was  sor- 
rowful even  unto  death. 

G9.  Why  did  Our  Lord  will  to  suffer  so  much? 

1.  To  teach  us  more  forcibly  His  infinite  horror  of  sin  ; 

2.  To  inspire  us  with  a profound  horror  of  it  ourselves  ; 

3.  To  incite  us,  by  His  example,  to  suffer  in  order  to  ex- 
piate our  own  sins  and  those  of  others. 

70.  How  was  Our  Lord’s  satisfaction  universal? 

Because  He  died  for  all,  and  offered  satisfaction  for  the 
sins  of  all. 


3.  Fruits  of  the  Redemption. 


71.  For  whom  did  Our  Lord  merit  in  His  Passion? 

He  merited  for  His  own  human  nature  and  for  all  men. 

72.  What  did  He  merit  for  Himself? 

1.  By  His  death,  He  merited  His  resurrection  and  His 
ascension  into  heaven  ; 2.  By  the  humiliation  and  oppro- 
brium to  which  He  was  subjected,  He  merited  honor  and 
glory,  and  “a  name  which  is  above  every  name  ; ” 3.  By 
the  unjust  judgment  pronounced  on  Him  by  the  world,  He 
merited  the  judicial  power  in  virtue  of  which  He  will  judge 
all  men. 

73.  What  has  Christ  merited  for  all  men  ? 

1.  He  has  delivered  them  from  sin  ; 2.  He  has  released 
them  from  the  power  of  the  devil  ; 3.  He  has  delivered 
them  from  everlasting  death  ; 4.  He  has  reconciled  them 
with  God  the  Father  ; 5.  He  has  restored  to  them  their 
rights  as  heirs  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

74.  To  whom  are  the  fruits  of  the  redemption  applied  ? 

To  all  those,  and  to  those  only,  who  willingly  partici- 


JOO  CHRIST’S  DESCENT  INTO  HELL.  HIS  RESURRECTION. 

pate  in  them  ; for  it  is  not  fitting  that  God  should  save  us 
without  our  co-operation  or  in  spite  of  ourselves. 

The  Passion  is  an  infallible  remedy  for  our  ills  ; but  to 
be  cured,  we  must  as  individuals  voluntarily  take  this 
remedy.  It  is  an  infinite  treasury  of  merits  ; but,  to  share 
in  them,  we  must  voluntarily  draw  from  the  treasury. 

75.  Does  not  the  infinite  satisfaction  of  Our  Lord  dispense  us 
from  making  atonement  for  our  sins? 

No  \ we  also  must  do  penance  for  them.  But  since  our 
penance  is  of  itself  barren,  it  must  be  united  by  faith  to 
the  satisfaction  of  the  Saviour.  Then  it  will  share  in 
the  efficacy  of  His  atonement,  and  blot  out  from  God’s 
sight  the  sins  of  which  we  are  guilty. 

76.  Do  not  the  merits  which  Our  Lord  acquired  for  us  dispense 
us  from  acquiring  any  ourselves? 

No  ; we  also  must  labor  to -merit  heaven  by  our  good 
works.  Of  themselves,  these  works  have  no  supernatural 
value  ; but  through  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ,  they  are 
worthy  of  an  infinite  recompense. 


Fifth  Article  of  the  Creed. 

He  descended  into  hell  / the  third  day  He  rose  again  from 
the  dead . 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Christ’s  descent  into  iiell.  his  resurrection. 

1.  Christ’s  Descent  into  Hell. 

1.  What  became  of  Christ’s  body  after  His  death? 

It  was  placed  in  the  tomb,  and,  by  order  of  the  syna- 
gogue, carefully  guarded  by  soldiers. 

2 What  became  of  His  soul? 


Christ’s  descent  into  hell. 


101 


It  descended  into  hell. 

8.  Did  Our  Lord’s  body  and  soul  remain  always  united  to  His 
divinity? 

Yes,  Our  Lord's  body  and  soul  remained  always  hypo- 
statically  united  to  His  divinity.  They  were  always  the 
body  and  soul  of  the  Son  of  God. 

4.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  word  hell? 

It  signifies  low,  inferior  or  subterranean  place. 

5.  How  many  kinds  of  lower  place  are  there? 

Four  : hell,  purgatory,  the  limbo  of  the  patriarchs,  and 
the  limbo  of  infants. 

6.  Into  which  limbo  did  Our  Lord’s  soul  descend  substantially? 
Into  the  limbo  of  the  patriarchs,  who  were  united  to  God 

by  faith  and  charity. 

7.  What  souls  were  detained  in  the  limbo  of  the  patriarchs? 
The  souls  of  all  the  just,  whether  Jews  or  Gentiles,  who 

were  entirely  purified  from  their  faults. 

8.  What  was  the  mission  of  the  Kedeemer  in  limbo? 

1.  To  announce  the  Redemption  to  the  souls  detained 
there;  2.  To  gladden  them  with  the  vision  of  His  soul 
united  to  His  divinity  ; 3.  To  assure  them  that  in  a few  days 
they  would  accompany  Him  in  His  triumphal  entry  into 
heaven. 

9.  Was  the  soul  of  Christ  present  in  substance  in  any  other 
place  than  the  limbo  of  the  just? 

It  was  substantially  present  only  in  the  limbo  of  the  just, 
where  it  remained  probably  as  long  as  His  body  rested  in 
the  tomb  ; but  undoubtedly  it  manifested  its  powder  also  in 
purgatory  and  in  hell. 

10.  How  did  Christ’s  soul  manifest  its  power  in  purgatory? 

By  allowing  the  souls  in  purgatory  to  feel  the  effects  of 

His  mercy. 


02  Christ's  descent  into  hell,  ms  resurrection. 

11.  How  did  the  soul  of  Christ  manifest  its  power  in  hell? 
By  triumphing  over  the  prince  of  darkness. 


2.  Resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ. 


12.  Which  is  the  most  glorious  mystery  of  Our  Lord’s  life? 

The  mystery  of  His  resurrection. 

13.  On  what  day  did  He  rise  again? 

At  dawn  on  the  third  day  after  His  death,  that  is,  on  the 
first  day  of  the  week. 

14.  How  was  Jesus  raised  to  life? 

By  an  act  of  His  omnipotence  He  united  His  soul  to  His 
body,  and  came  forth  living  from  the  tomb. 

15.  What  qualities  did  Christ’s  body  possess  when  it  came  forth 
from  the  tomb? 

It  had  the  qualities  of  glorified  bodies  : brightness,  im- 
passibility, agility,  and  subtility. 

16.  What  is  meant  by  brightness? 

The  brightness  of  the  Saviour’s  body  is  its  brilliancy, 
which  is  far  greater  than  that  of  the  sun. 

17.  What  is  meant  by  impassibility? 

It  is  the  property  not  only  of  being  exempt  from  liability 
to  suffering,  but  also  of  enjoying  perpetual  youth. 

18.  What  is  agility? 

Agility  is  the  property  of  moving  from  place  to  place 
with  the  rapidity  of  thought. 

19.  What  is  subtility? 

It  is  the  power  of  passing  through  all  other  bodies,  with- 
out meeting  with  resistance. 

20.  Why  is  Our  Lord’s  resurrection  of  very  great  importance 
to  us? 

It  is  of  the  first  importance  because  it  is  : 1.  The  foun- 


JESUS  AFTER  HIS  RESURRECTION. 


103 


dation  of  our  faith  ; 2.  The  model  of  our  spiritual  life 
The  cause  of  our  future  resurrection. 


3. 


3.  Manifestations  of  Jesus  After  His  Resurrection. 


21.  To  whom  did  Jesus  first  manifest  Himself? 


Most  probably  to  His  Blessed  Mother. 

22.  To  whom  did  Our  Lord  appear  on  the  very  day  of  His  res- 
urrection? 

He  appeared  :1.  To  Mary  Magdalen  and  the  holy  women; 
2.  To  Simon  Peter  ; 3.  To  the  two  disciples  of  Emmaus  ; 4. 
To  the  disciples  assembled  in  the  supper  room  when  St. 
Thomas  was  absent. 


23.  When  did  He  appear  to  St.  Thomas? 

Eight  days  after  His  resurrection.  The  disciples  were 
again  in  the  house  and  Thomas  was  with  them,  when  Jesus 
came,  the  doors  being  closed,  and  stood  among  them  and  said 
to  them:  “ Peace  be  to  you/’  Then  He  said  to  Thomas: 
“Putin  thy  finger  hither,  and  see  My  hands,  and  bring 
hither  thy  hand,  and  put  it  into  My  side  ; and  be  not  in- 
credulous, but  faithful.”  Thomas  answered,  and  said  to 
Him  : “ My  Lord  and  My  God  ! ” J esus  saith  to  him  : “ Be- 
cause thou  hast  seen  Me,  Thomas,  thou  hast  believed  ; bless- 
ed are  they  that  have  not  seen,  and  have  believed/’ 

24.  Are  these  the  only  times  at  which  Christ  showed  Himself? 

No,  He  showed  Himself  at  other  times  also,  particularly 

in  Galilee,  where  He  had  ordered  His  disciples  to  meet  Him. 
He  appeared  on  the  shores  of  the  Sea  of  Tiberias,  on  a 
mountain  of  Galilee,  and  doubtless  in  many  other  circum- 
stances which  the  Gospel  does  not  mention.  According 
to  St.  Paul,  He  once  appeared  to  more  than  five  hundred 
brethren  assembled,  and  He  was  again  seen  by  St.  James. 

25.  From  what  source  do  we  get  the  account  of  these  manifes- 
tations of  Our  Lord? 

From  the  Apostles,  who  were  witnesses  of  them. 


104  Christ’s  descent  into  hell,  his  resurrection. 

26.  Of  what  value  is  the  testimony  borne  by  the  Apostles  to  tin 
fact  of  the  resurrection? 

It  is  absolutely  incontestable,  because:  1.  The  Apostles 
could  not  have  been  deceived  ; 2.  They  did  not  wish  to  de- 
ceive ; 3.  They  could  not  have  deceived,  even  had  they 
willed  to  do  so. 

27.  What  striking  proof  did  all  of  the  Apostles  give  of  their 

sincerity? 

They  suffered  the  greatest  torments  and  shed  their  blood 
to  confirm  the  fact  of  the  resurrection.  May  we  not  here 
apply  the  words  of  Pascal  : “ I willingly  believe  such  wit- 
nesses as  suffer  themselves  to  be  put  to  the  sword?” 

28.  What  great  fact  confirms  the  testimony  of  the  Apostles? 

The  conversion  of  the  world  to  Christianity,  in  spite  of 

obstacles  that  mere  nature  could  not  overcome,  and  in  spite 
also  of  the  complete  absence  of  human  means  to  convert 
the  world. 

29.  Why  did  God  give  such  striking  proofs  of  Christ’s  resurrec- 
tion? 

Because  this  mystery  is  the  very  foundation  of  Chris- 
tianity. If  Christ  had  not  risen,  His  religion  would  be  an 
imposture.  If  He  is  risen,  He  is  God,  and  His  religion  is 
divine. 


THE  ASCENSION. 


105 


Sixth  Article  of  the  Creed. 

He  ascended  into  heaven , sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God 
the  Father  almighty. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

ASCENSION  OF  OUR  LORD. 

1.  Sojourn  of  Jesus  on  Earth  After  His  Resurrection. 

1.  How  long  did  Christ  remain  on  earth  after  His  resurrection? 

Forty  days. 

2.  Why  did  Our  Lord  remain  on  earth  forty  days  after  His 
resurrection? 

1.  To  give  His  Apostles  abundant  proof  of  the  reality  of 
His  resurrection  ; it  is  for  this  reason  that  He  showed  Him- 
self so  often  ; 2.  To  complete  the  work  of  instructing  them, 
to  give  them  understanding  of  the  Scriptures  (i.  e .,  of  the 
Old  Testament),  and  thus  to  prepare  them  for  preaching 
the  Gospel ; 3.  To  establish  His  Church,  by  confirming  St. 
Peter  in  the  supreme  authority,  by  commissioning  the 
Apostles  to  teach  all  nations  and  to  forgive  sins. 

3.  What  recommendation  and  what  promise  did  Christ  make 
His  Apostles  when  He  ate  with  them  in  the  cenacle? 

He  said  to  them  at  the  Last  Supper  : “Stay  you  in  the 
city  till  you  be  endued  with  power  from  on  high.” — “You 
shall  receive  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  coming  upon 
you,  and  you  shall  be  witnesses  unto  Me  in  Jerusalem,  and 
in  all  Judea,  and  in  Samaria,  and  even  to  the  uttermost  part 
of  the  earth.” 


2.  The  Ascension. 


4.  Whither  did  Jesus  lend  His  disciples  after  the  Last  Supper? 


106 


ASCENSION  OF  OUR  LORD. 


On  a Thursday,  forty  days  after  His  resurrection,  He 
led  them  out  to  Mt.  Olivet,  the  scene  of  His  sufferings 
and  the  place  soon  to  be  glorified  by  His  ascension  into 
heaven. 

5.  Under  what  circumstances  did  our  Saviour  ascend  into  heav- 
en? 

When  He  reached  the  summit  of  the  mount,  raising  His 
hands  He  blessed  His  disciples  and  was  then  taken  up  into 
the  heavens,  where  He  was  soon  lost  to  view.  And  while 
they  stood  looking  up,  two  men  clothed  in  wrhite  appeared 
beside  them,  and  said  to  them  : “ Ye  men  of  Galilee,  why 
stand  you  looking  up  to  heaven  ? This  Jesus,  who  is  taken 
up  from  you  to  heaven,  so  shall  He  come  as  you  have  seen 
Him  going  into  heaven/’ 

6.  How  did  Jesus  enter  into  heaven? 

Jesus  entered  into  heaven:  1.  Victorious,  escorted  by  the 
angelic  host ; 2.  Triumphant,  taking  writh  Him  all  the  just 
of  the  old  law,  whom  He  had  redeemed  writh  His  blood  ; 
3.  Amid  the  acclamations  of  all  the  choirs  of  heaven. 

7.  Why  did  Christ  ascend  into  heaven? 

For  His  own  glory  and  for  our  benefit. 

8.  Show  that  Christ  ascended  into  heaven  for  His  own  glory. 

Christ  ascended  into  heaven:  1.  To  enjoy  the  triumph' 

which  He  had  merited  ; 2.  To  take  possession  of  heaven,  the 
true  home  of  His  glorified  body  ; 3.  To  diffuse  through 
heaven  the  brightness  of  His  glory. 

9.  Show  that  Christ  ascended  for  our  benefit. 

Christ  ascended:  1.  To  open  to  men  that  heaven  which 
Adames  sin  had  closed  ; 2.  To  send  us  the  Holy  Ghost  ; 
3.  To  intercede  for  us  with  His  Father. 

10.  In  ascending  into  heaven  did  Christ  cease  also  to  be  present 
on  earth? 

No  ; He  is  at  one  and  the  same  time  on  earth  and  in 


Christ's  second  coming. 


107 


heaven ; for,  before  dying  He  fixed  His  residence  here  be- 
low in  the  adorable  sacrament  of  the  altar. 

3.  Jesus  at  the  Right  Hand  of  the  Father. 

11.  In  what  terms  does  the  Bible  express  the  glory  which  Jesus 
Christ  has  acquired  as  man? 

In  these,  which  it  puts  into  the  mouth  of  God  the  Father  : 
“ Sit  Thou  at  My  right  hand.” 

12.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  word  sitteth? 

It  signifies  : 1.  That  after  the  work  of  our  redemption, 
our  Saviour  is  enjoying  an  unending  repose  in  heaven  ; 
2.  That  He  is  King  and  Judge  ; King  of  kings,  and  Judge 
of  the  living  and  the  dead  ; for  a king  sits  upon  his  throne, 
a judge  upon  his  tribunal. 

13.  Why  do  we  say  that  Christ  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God? 
Because  Christ  as  God  is  equal  to  the  Father  in  all  things, 

and  as  man  enjoys  greater  power  and  glory  than  any  mere 
creature. 


Seventh  Article  of  the  Creed. 

Thence  He  shall  come  to  judge  the  living  and  the  dead. 


CHAPTER  XYI. 

THE  GENERAL  JUDGMENT. 

1.  Christ’s  Second  Coming. 

1.  What  does  the  seventh  article  of  the  Creed  teach  us? 

It  teaches  us  that  the  Saviour  has  been  appointed  Judge 
of  the  living  and  the  dead. 

2.  When  will  Christ  judge  men? 


108 


THE  GENERAL  JUDGMENT. 


He  judges  each  man  at  the  moment  of  his  death,  and 
this  sentence  He  will  publicly  confirm  at  His  second  coming 
at  the  end  of  the  world. 

3.  How  will  Christ  then  come? 

Not,  as  the  first  time,  in  humility  and  weakness,  but  in 
all  the  splendor  of  His  power  and  glory. 

4.  Why  will  Christ  appear  in  all  the  splendor  of  His  glory? 

1.  To  glorify  His  sacred  humanity,  which  had  been  cov- 
ered with  opprobrium  ; 2.  To  gladden  and  console  His  ser- 
vants, who  adored  Him  in  the  humiliation  of  the  flesh  ; 3.  To 
confound  the  wicked,  who  blasphemed  and  denied  His  hu- 
manity. 


Signs  of  Christ’s  Second  Coming. 

5.  When  will  the  general  judgment  take  place? 

Our  Lord  has  deemed  it  better  for  us  not  to  know  this  ; 
but  He  has  pointed  out  to  us  the  signs  that  will  precede  the 
day  of  judgment. 

6.  Of  how  many  kinds  are  these  signs? 

They  are  of  two  kinds,  remote  signs  and  proximate  signs. 

7.  Which  are  the  remote  signs  of  Our  Lord's  second  coming? 

1.  The  preaching  of  the  Gospel  to  all  nations  ; 2.  A gen- 
eral weakening  of  faith,  and  a corruption  of  morals  like 
that  which  provoked  the  deluge  ; 3.  The  appearance  of 
Antichrist,  the  most  wicked  and  impious  of  beings. 

8.  How  will  God  intervene  iu  this  final  struggle? 

He  will  raise  np  heroes  of  the  faith,  whose  miracles  will 
far  surpass  the  wonders  of  Antichrist.  Henoch  and  Elias, 
whom  God  took  out  of  this  world  without  subjecting  them 
to  death,  will  return  to  earth  and  sustain  the  Church  in  this 
terrible  trial. 

9.  Which  are  the  proximate  signs  of  the  last  judgment? 

Our  Lord  speaks  of  them  in  the  following  terms  : 


THE  GENERAL  JUDGMENT. 


109 


“ And  there  shall  be  signs  in  the  sun,  and  in  the  moon, 
and  in  the  stars,  and  upon  the  earth  distress  of  nations,  by 
reason  of  the  confusion  of  the  roaring  of  the  sea  and  of  the 
waves  ; men  withering  away  for  fear  and  expectation  of 
what  shall  come  upon  the  whole  world  ; for  the  powers  of 
heaven  shall  be  moved.” 

10.  How  shall  the  dead  be  gathered  together? 

“ He  shall  send  His  angels  with  a trumpet  and  a great 
voice  ; and  they  shall  gather  together  His  elect  from  the 
four  winds,  from  the  farthest  parts  of  the  heavens,  to  the 
utmost  bounds  of  them.” 

2.  Tlie  General  Judgment. 

11.  What  are  we  to  understand  by  the  expression,  the  living  and 
the  dead  f 

By  the  living,  we  are  to  understand  the  good  ; and  by 
the  dead,  the  bad. 

12.  What  will  Our  Lord  do  before  judging  men? 

“ He  shall  separate  them  one  from  another,  as  the  shep- 
herd separateth  the  sheep  from  the  goats  ; and  He  shall  set 
the  sheep  on  His  right  hand,  but*  the  goats  on  the  left.” 

13.  How  shall  the  case  proceed? 

The  consciences  of  all  men,  as  if  open  books,  shall  be  ex- 
posed before  the  eyes  of  all  men,  and  all  the  acts  of  a life- 
time shall  be  made  known  in  an  instant. 

14.  Why  will  sinners  then  be  unable  to  move  their  Judge? 

Because  for  sinners  God  is  “ a strict  Judge,  . . . . ; who 

takes  no  bribes  and  receives  no  excuses,  but  will  judge  that 
which  is  just.” 

15.  What  sentence  will  the  sovereign  Judge  pronounce? 

He  will  say  to  the  good  : “ Come,  ye  blessed  of  My 
Father,  possess  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world.” 


110 


THE  GENERAL  JUDGMENT. 


And  to  the  wicked  : “ Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into 
everlasting  fire  ; wdiich  was  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his 
angels.” 

16.  On  what  will  this  sentence  be  based? 

For  the  good,  it  will  be  based  on  their  charity  to  Our 
Lord  in  the  person  of  the  poor,  the  unfortunate,  and  the 
suffering  ; for  the  wicked,  on  their  hardness  of  heart. 

17.  What  lesson  does  Our  Lord  wish  to  teach  us  by  thus  point- 
ing out  the  reason  of  His  sentence? 

That,  without  excluding  other  works,  works  of  mercy 
hold  the  first  rank  in  His  eyes. 

18.  How  soon  after  it  has  been  pronounced  will  this  sentence  be 
executed? 

It  will  be  executed  without  delay. 

19.  What  will  then  become  of  the  universe? 

It  will  be  purified  and  renovated. 

20.  What  glory  is  reserved  for  Our  Lord  after  the  last  judg 
ment? 

When  Satan  shall  be  cast  into  the  pool  of  fire  and  brim- 
stone, all  things  shall  be  subject  to  the  Man -God,  and  “ the 
Son  also  Himself  shall  be  subject  to  Him,  who  subjected 
ali  things  to  Himself,  that  God  may  be  all  in  all.” 


SECTION  III. 


The  Holy  Ghost  and  the  Work  of  Sanctification 
Eighth  Article  of  the  Creed. 

I believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost . 


CHAPTER  XVII. 
the  holy  ghost. 

1.  Divinity  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

1.  Who  is  the  Holy  Ghost? 

The  Holy  Ghost  is  the  third  person  of  the  Blessed 
Trinity. 

2.  What  is  meant  by  believing  in  the  Holy  Ghost? 

To  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost  is  to  believe  that  in  God 
there  is  a third  person,  called  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  pro- 
ceeds from  the  Father  and  the  Son,  and  possesses  the 
same  divine  nature  and  substance  with  them. 

3.  Is  the  Holy  Ghost  God,  like  the  Father  and  the  Son? 

Yes,  He  is  God,  like  the  Father  and  the  Son.  There- 
fore, the  Holy  Ghost  is  adored  and  glorified  together  with 
the  Father  and  the  Son. 

4.  Who  denied  the  divinity  of  the  Holy  Ghost? 

The  heresiarch  Macedonius,  who  was  condemned  by  the 
Council  of  Constantinople,  in  381. 

5.  What  distinguishes  the  Holy  Ghost  from  the  other  divine  per- 
sons? 

He  proceeds  from  both  the  Father  and  the  Son  by  the 

ill 


112 


THE  HOLY  GHOST. 


operation  of  the  will,  or  love  ; while  the  Son  proceeds 
from  the  Father  alone  by  the  operation  of  the  intellect,  or 
understanding  ; and  the  Father  proceeds  from  no  one. 

6.  Why  is  the  term  Spirit  (or  Ghost)  applied  to  the  third  person 
of  the  Holy  Trinity? 

Because  He  is,  as  it  were,  the  breath  of  love  of  the  Father 
and  the  Son. 

7.  Why  is  this  Spirit  called  holy? 

Because  He  is  holiness  itself,  as  are  also  the  Father  and 
the  Son,  and  because  the  sanctification  of  souls  is  specially 
attributed  to  Him. 

2.  Mission  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

8.  What  is  meant  by  saying  that  the  Holy  Ghost  was  sent  by  the 
Father  and  the  Son? 

This  means  that  He  revealed  Himself  to  the  world  by 
works  of  sanctification. 

9.  When  did  the  Holy  Ghost  show  Himself  visibly? 

1.  At  the  baptism  of  Our  Lord,  in  the  form  of  a dove  ; 
2.  On  the  day  of  Pentecost,  in  the  form  of  tongues  of  fire. 

10.  What  did  the  tongues  of  fire  signify? 

They  signified  : 1.  The  miraculous  gift  of  speaking  the 
divers  tongues  of  the  nations  to  whom  the  Apostles  would 
afterward  preach  the  Gospel  ; 2.  The  action  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  in  enlightening  and  purifying  the  Apostles,  and  in- 
flaming them  with  divine  charity. 

11.  What  change  did  the  Holy  Ghost  effect  in  the  Apostles? 

He  made  them  new  men.  They  were  ignorant  : the 

Holy  Ghost  taught  them  all  truth.  They  were  full  of 
imperfections,  and  they  were  subject  to  sin  : the  Holy 
Ghost  purified  their  hearts,  and  confirmed  them  in  grace. 
They  were  weak  and  timid  : the  Holy  Ghost  strengthened 
them,  and  inspired  them  with  courage. 


MISSION  OF  THE  HOLY  GHOST. 


113 


12.  What  did  the  Apostles  do  after  receiving  the  Holy  Ghost? 
They  dispersed  through  the  world,  and  in  a few  years 

founded  a large  number  of  churches. 

13.  What  influence  had  the  Holy  Ghost  already  exercised  upon 
the  world  before  the  coming  of  the  Saviour? 

He  had  already  exercised  His  mission  as  sanctifier  and 
inspirer  : 1.  From  the  beginning  of  the  world,  He  was 
the  soul  of  the  society  composed  of  the  children  of  God  ; 
2.  He  spoke  by  the  prophets,  and  inspired  the  sacred  writers. 

14.  What  is  the  invisible  mission  of  the  Holy  Ghost  to  the 
Church? 

1‘.  The  Holy  Ghost  governs  the  Church  ; 2.  lie  assists 
it,  making  it  infallible  in  its  teaching;  3.  He  distributes 
in  the  Church  those  gifts  that  are  known  as  gratuitous  ; 4. 
He  makes  the  Church  invincible  against  the  attacks  of  its 
enemies. 

15.  In  what  relation  does  the  Holy  Ghost  stand  to  the  soul  of 
each  of  the  faithful? 

He  is  the  principle  of  its  supernatural  life.  Hence  He  is 
called  the  life-giving  Spirit. 

16.  How  does  the  Holy  Ghost  give  the  soul  supernatural  life? 
By  conferring  on  it  sanctifying  grace,  which  cleanses  it 

from  sin,  makes  it  holy  and  pleasing  to  God,  and  enables  it 
to  live  a divine  life. 

17.  How  does  a Christian  possessed  of  grace  appear  in  the  light 

of  faith? 

In  the  light  of  faith,  the  Christian  in  the  state  of  grace 
lives  two  lives  marvelously  united  : a natural  life,  which 
consists  in  the  union  of  soul  and  body  ; and  a supernatural 
life,  which  consists  in  the  union  of  the  soul  with  the  Holy 
Ghost. 


114 


THE  HOLY  GHOST. 


3.  Gifts  and  Fruits  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

18.  What  does  the  Holy  Ghost  communicate  to  the  soul  together 
with  sanctifying  grace? 

He  communicates  His  gifts. 

19.  What  is  a gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost? 

A gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  is  a supernatural  habit  which 
perfects  the  soul  and  disposes  it  to  attend  promptly  to  all 
the  affairs  of  salvation. 

20.  Which  are  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost? 

Wisdom,  understanding,  counsel,  fortitude,  knowledge, 
piety,  and  fear  of  the  Lord. 

21.  Why  are  these  gifts  necessary  for  salvation? 

Because  no  one  can  enter  heaven,  unless  he  is  moved  and 
conducted  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  Now  it  is  by  these  gifts 
that  the  Holy  Ghost  moves  and  conducts  us. 

22.  What  do  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost  produce  in  the  just  soul? 

They  produce  the  virtues  called  the  fruits  of  the  Holy 

Ghost. 

23.  Why  are  these  virtues  called  fruits? 

Because  the  just  soul,  being  united  to  Our  Lord  by  the 
Holy  Ghost,  as  the  branch  is  joined  to  the  vine,  produces 
these  virtues  as  naturally  as  a good  tree  produces  good 
fruit. 

24.  Which  are  the  fruits  of  the  Holy  Ghost? 

They  are  chiefly  twelve,  as  enumerated  by  St.  Paul  : 
Charity,  joy,  peace,  patience,  benignity,  goodness,  longa- 
nimity, mildness,  fidelity,  modesty,  continence,  chastity. 

4.  Duties  to  the  Holy  Ghost. 

25.  What  are  our  duties  to  the  Holy  Ghost? 

1 . To  pay  the  same  worship  to  the  Holy  Ghost  as  to  the 


GENERAL  NOTIONS. 


115 

Father  and  the  Son,  for  He  is  one  and  the  same  God  with 
them  ; 2.  To  invoke  His  light  and  help  before  our  princi- 
pal actions,  and,  in  particular,  when  we  are  preparing  to 
receive  the  sacraments  ; 3.  To  be  docile  to  His  inspirations, 
and  to  strive  to  add  daily  to  the  sanctity  of  our  soul,  the 
temple  wherein  He  is  pleased  to  receive  our  adoration  ; 4 . 
To  respect  our  body  and  keep  it  in  the  greatest  purity. 


Ninth  Article  of  the  Creed. 

I believe  the  holy  Catholic  Churchy  the  communion  of 
saints. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE  CHURCH  AND  THE  COMMUNION  OF  SAINTS. 

ARTICLE  I.— THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH. 

1.  General  Notions. 

1.  What  is  the  Catholic  Church? 

The  Catholic  Church  is  the  society  of  all  those  who,  be- 
ing baptized,  profess  the  faith  of  Christ,  and  are  governed 
by  their  lawful  pastors  under  one  visible  head,  the  Pope. 

2.  What  does  the  word  Church  signify? 

It  may  signify  : 1.  The  society  of  the  Catholics  of  a 
province,  as  the  Church  of  Macedonia,  or  of  a city,  as  of 
Ephesus,  and  in  these  cases  it  is  a particular  Church  ; 
2.  The  place  in  which  the  faithful  assemble. 

3.  Who  founded  the  Catholic  Church? 

Jesus  Christ  Himself  founded  it  when  He  gave  His  relig 
ion  the  form  of  a society. 

4.  Whom  does  Christ  wish  to  be  members  of  His  Church? 


116 


THE  CHURCH  AND  THE  COMMUNION  OF  SAINTS. 


All  men. 

5.  To  what  authority  did  Christ  subject  the  members  of  His 
Church? 

To  the  authority  of  His  Apostles,  to  whom  He  gave 
threefold  power  : J.  The  power  to  teach  revealed  truth  ; 
2.  The  power  to  sanctify  souls  ; 3.  The  power  to  govern  the 
faithful  by  imposing  laws  on  them. 

6.  To  what  higher  authority  did  Our  Lord  make  the  Apostles 
themselves  subject? 

To  Simon  Peter,  whom  He  placed  at  their  head. 

7.  Why  was  the  authority  conferred  on  the  Apostles  and  on  St. 
Peter  not  to  end  with  them? 

It  was  to  be  transmitted  to  the  bishops  as  successors  of 
the  Apostles,  and  to  the  Pope  as  successor  of  St.  Peter, 
because  it  was  established  not  for  them  personally,  but  for 
the  Church  which  was  to  endure  through  all  ages. 

8.  How  is  the  Church  divided  according  to  the  state  of  its 
members? 

Into  the  Church  militant , the  Church  suffering,  and  the 
Church  triumphant , according  as  the  members  are  on  earth, 
in  purgatory,  or  in  heaven. 

9.  How  is  the  Church  militant  divided  as  a society? 

Into  the  Church  teaching  and  the  Church  taught.  The 
former  comprises  the  bishops  in  union  with  the  Pope  ; the 
latter,  the  rest  of  the  faithful. 

10.  What  are  the  constituent  elements  of  the  Church  when 
viewed  as  an  organism  or  living  body? 

When  viewed  as  an  organism  or  living  body,  the  Church 
has  two  constituent  elements  : an  internal  element,  or  soul, 
and  an  external  element,  or  body. 

11.  In  what  does  the  soul  of  the  Church  consist? 

It  consists  in  sanctifying  grace,  together  with  the  infused 
virtues  and  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 


NECESSITY  OF  BELONGING  TO  THE  CHURCH. 


117 


12.  What  is  the  body  of  the  Church? 

It  is  the  visible  society  composed  of  those  who  outwardly 
profess  the  faith  of  Christ,  partake  of  His  sacraments,  and 
obey  the  pastors  established  by  Him. 

13.  Why  did  Christ  found  the  Church? 

lie  founded  the  Church  to  sanctify  men  in  this  life,  and 
thereby  to  secure  for  them  after  death,  the  glory  of  the  bea- 
tific vision. 

2.  Necessity  of  Belonging  to  the  Cliurcli. 

14.  Why  is  it  necessary  to  belong  to  the  Church  in  order  to  be 
saved? 

Because  salvation  outside  the  Church  is  just  as  impos- 
sible as  salvation  without  Christ. 

15.  How  has  Christ  made  known  to  us  that  there  is  no  salvation 
outside  the  Church? 

By  these  words  of  the  Gospel  : If  he  will  not  hear  the 
Church , let  him  be  to  thee  as  the  heathen  and  the  publi- 
can.— lie  that  heareth  you , heareth  Me  ; and  he  that  de* 
spiseth  you  despiseth  Me. 

16.  For  whom  is  there  no  salvation  outside  the  Church? 

For  whoever  wilfully  remains  outside  the  Church,  refus- 
ing to  profess  the  faith  taught  by  the  Church,  to  partake 
of  her  sacraments,  and  to  obey  her  laws. 

17.  How  is  salvation  possible  to  those  who  are  involuntarily  out- 
side the  Church? 

They  may  be  saved  if  they  serve  God  to  the  best  of  their 
ability  and  live  according  to  their  conscience.  But  their 
salvation  will  be  effected,  not  outside  the  Church,  but  in 
the  Church,  to  the  soul  of  which  they  really  belong. 

IS.  Who  do  not  belong  to  the  Church? 

Infidels,  heretics,  schismatics,  excommunicates,  and  apos- 
tates do  not  belong  to  the  Church. 


118 


THE  CHURCH  AND  THE  COMMUNION  OF  SAINTS. 


19.  What  are  infidels? 

Infidels  are  such  as  have  not  received  baptism  ; as  Jews, 
Mahometans,  Brahmanists,  Buddhists,  and  idolaters. 

20.  What  are  heretics? 

Heretics  are  such  as,  although  baptized,  reject  one  or  more 
articles  of  faith  taught  by  the  Church,  as  Protestants. 

21.  What  are  schismatics? 

Schismatics  are  such  as  are  separated  from  the  Catholic 
Church,  refusing  to  recognize  and  obey  its  lawful  pastors. 
The  Greeks  and  Russians  are  schismatics. 

22.  What  are  excommunicates? 

Excommunicates  are  they  who,  for  some  grievous  crime, 
have  been  cut  off  from  the  Church  and  deprived  of  its 
spiritual  blessings. — They  who  enter  secret  societies  there- 
by become  excommunicates. 

23.  What  are  apostates? 

Apostates  are  they  who,  after  making  profession  of  the 
Catholic  faith,  have  totally  renounced  it. 

24.  Why  are  sinners  still  members  of  the  Church? 

Because,  unless  their  sin  be  one  like  heresy,  schism,  etc., 
it  does  not  destroy  the  social  bonds  that  unite  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Church. 

3.  Attributes  of  the  Church. 

25.  Which  are  the  attributes  of  the  Church? 

Visibility,  perpetuity,  indefectibility,  and  infallibility. 

26.  In  what  does  the  visibility  of  the  Church  consist? 

It  consists  in  this,  that  the  Church  is  manifest  to  men  : 
1.  As  a society  ; 2.  As  a society  established  by  Christ. 

27.  In  what  does  the  perpetuity  of  the  Church  consist? 

In  this,  that  the  Church  is  to  last  without  interruption 
to  the  end  of  the  world. 


MARKS  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


119 


28.  In  what  does  the  indefectibility  of  the  Church  consist? 

In  this,  that  the  Church  must  preserve  unchanged  all  that 
it  has  received  from  its  divine  Founder  : dogmas,  morals, 
sacraments,  and  social  organization. 

29.  In  what  does  the  infallibility  of  the  Church  consist? 

In  its  privilege  of  neither  deceiving  nor  being  deceived, 
when  it  teaches  the  doctrine  of  Christ. 

30.  To  what  truths  does  the  infallibility  of  the  Church  extend? 

1.  To  all  revealed  truths  contained  in  Holy  Scripture 

and  Tradition  ; 2.  To  all  truths  which,  though  not  for- 
mally revealed,  are  yet  intimately  connected  with  revealed 
truths. 

31.  Is  the  Church  infallible  in  the  purely  natural  order? 

The  Church  is  not  infallible  in  the  purely  natural  order, 
as  in  the  mathematical  and  physical  sciences.  But  when 
human  reason  in  the  guise  of  science,  contradicts  faith,  it  is 
the  right  and  the  duty  of  the  Church  to  condemn  the  so- 
called  scientific  conclusions  which  are  opposed  to  revelation. 

32.  In  whom  does  the  infallibility  of  the  Church  reside? 

It  resides  in  the  Pope  speaking  ex  cathedra , either  alone 
or  in  union  with  the  bishops  of  the  Church. 

33.  When  does  the  Pope  speak  ex  cathedra? 

He  speaks  ex  cathedra  when,  in  the  discharge  of  his  office 
as  Pontiff  and  Doctor  of  all  Christians  and  in  virtue  of  his 
supreme  apostolic  authority,  he  defines  that  a doctrine  of 
faith  or  morals  is  to  be  held  by  the  universal  Church. 

34.  What  is  a Christian’s  duty  with  respect  to  the  truths  taught 
by  the  Church? 

He  must  accept  them  without  reserve  ; he  must  believe 
them  and  love  them. 

4.  Marks  of  the  Church. 

90.  How  many  churches  did  Christ  found? 


120 


THE  CHURCH  AND  THE  COMMUNION  OF  SAINTS. 


Christ  founded  but  one  Church. 

36.  What  religious  societies,  nevertheless,  claim  the  honor  of  be- 
iug  the  true  Church  of  Christ? 

The  Roman  Church,  and  many  other  societies,  some  of 
which  bear  the  name  of  Protestant  Churches , and  others 
that  of  Greek  Church. 

37.  Why  is  it  necessary  to  know  which  of  these  religious  socie- 
ties is  the  true  Church  of  Christ? 

Because  it  is  only  in  the  true  Church  that  men  can  work 
out  their  salvation. 

38.  How  may  the  true  Church  be  known  ? 

It  may  be  known  by  the  distinctive  marks  or  notes 
which  Christ  has  given  to  His  Church. 

39.  Which  are  these  marks? 

Those  that  we  profess  in  the  Nicene  Creed  : the  Church 
is  one,  holy,  catholic,  and  apostolic. 

40.  Why  is  it  that  the  Church  cannot  even  be  thought  of  with- 
out these  marks? 

1.  If  the  Church  were  not  one , it  would  not  be  true,  for 
unity  is  an  essential  mark  of  truth  ; 2.  If  the  Church  were 
not  holy,  it  could  not  sanctify  men  ; 3.  If  the  Church  were 
not  catholic , — i.  e.,  suited  to  all  races,  all  countries,  and 
all  governments, — it  could  not,  as  Christ  wills,  offer  means 
of  salvation  to  all  men  ; 4.  If  the  Church  were  not  apos- 
tolic, i.  e.,  founded  on  the  Apostles,  it  would  not  have  its 
doctrine  and  mission  from  Christ. 

41.  Why  is  the  Church  of  Rome  one  ? 

1.  Because  all  its  members  profess  the  same  faith  ; 2.  Re- 
ceive the  same  commandments  of  God  and  of  the  Church, 
and  partake  of  the  same  sacraments  ; 3.  Obey  the  same  su- 
preme head,  the  Pope. 

42.  Why  is  the  Church  of  Rome  holy  ? 

Because  it  acknowledges  no  other  founder  than  the  Holy 


MARKS  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


21 


of  holies,  the  Son  of  God  made  man  ; 2.  Because  everything 
in  its  dogmas,  morals,  worship,  and  discipline,  is  not  only 
pure  and  above  reproach,  but  also  calculated  to  withdraw 
from  evil  and  lead  to  the  practice  of  the  highest  virtues  ; 
3.  Because  all  who  have  kept  the  commandments  have 
been  good  and  virtuous,  and  all  who  have  followed  the 
counsels  perfectly  have  become  great  saints. 

43.  Is  the  Church  of  RomS  catholic  ? 

This  mark  is  so  essential  that  from  it  the  Church  gets  its 
name. 

Although  in  the  beginning  the  Church  did  not  exist  in 
every  country  of  the  known  world,  yet  even  then  it  possessed 
radically  and  fundamentally  the  power  of  spreading  and 
developing,  just  as  the  seed  contains  the  trunk  and  branches 
of  the  tree.  From  the  time  of  the  Apostles  who  preached 
throughout  the  whole ‘world,  the  Church  has  never  ceased 
to  speak  to  men,  and  to  outnumber  in  membership  all  dis- 
senting sects,  even  taken  collectively. 

44.  Why  is  the  Church  of  Rome  apostolic? 

Because  : 1.  It  has  never  taught  any  other  doctrine  than 
that  of  the  Apostles  ; 2.  Its  mission  comes  from  Christ 
through  the  Apostles  : for  the  two  hundred  and  sixty  Popes 
who  have  sat  successively  in  the  chair  of  Rome  are  the 
successors  of  the  Apostle  St.  Peter,  and  all  the  other  epis- 
copal sees  have  been  founded  either  bv  the  Apostles  in 
union  with  St.  Peter,  or  by  the  Popes,  his  heirs. 

45.  What  are  we  to  conclude  from  the  fact  that  the  Church  of 
Rome  possesses  those  marks  which  Jesus  Christ  willed  His  Church 
to  have? 

We  are  to  conclude  that  the  Church  of  Rome  is  the  true 
Church. 

46.  What  proves  the  Church  of  Rome  divine  ? 

The  marks  of  the  Church,  its  pyropagation , and  its  un- 
changeable stability  ; for  these  are  miracles  attesting  that 


122 


THE  CHURCH  AND  THE  COMMUNION  OF  SAINTS. 


the  Church  is  a creation  of  God  in  the  supernatural  order. 

47.  Are  the  marks  of  the  true  Church  found  in  the  dissenting 
Churches? 

No,  they  are  absent  from  both  the  Protestant  Churches 
and  the  Greek  Church,  as  may  easily  be  verified  by  their 
history  or  by  an  examination  of  their  present  state. 

48.  Why  then  is  the  Church  so  bitterly  persecuted? 

The  Church  is  hated  and  persecuted  because  it  condemns 
pride,  sensuality,  and  injustice  ; and  because  it  is  the  true 
Church  of  Christ.  For  just  as  in  His  life  on  earth  Our 
Lord  was  hated  in  His  own  person,  so  He  is  now  hated  and 
persecuted  in  the  Church  which  He  made  to  His  own  image 
and  likeness. 

5.  Constitution  of  the  Church. 

49.  What  have  we  to  study  about  the  constitution  of  the  Church  ? 

Since  the  Church  is  a society,  there  are  two  elements  in 

it  that  we  should  study  : 1.  The  body  of  the  Church  ; 2. 
The  soul  or  animating  principle  of  this  body,  viz.,  the  au- 
thority. 


The  Body  of  the  Church. 

50.  Of  what  elements  is  the  body  of  the  Church  composed? 

It  is  composed  of  the  pastors  and  the  faithful. 

51.  How  are  the  pastors  divided? 

They  are  divided  into  pastors  of  the  first  order,  viz.,  the 
Pope  and  the  bishops  ; and  pastors  of  the  second  order,  viz., 
rectors  of  parishes  and  all  priests  charged  with  a ministry 
referring  to  the  salvation  of  souls. 

52.  Who  is  the  supreme  pastor  of  the  Churchif 
Our  Holy  Father,  the  Pope. 

58.  What  is  the  Pope? 


CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


123 


The  Pope  is  the  vicar  of  Christ,  the  successor  of  St.  Peter, 
and  the  visible  head  of  the  Church. 

54.  Who  is  the  invisible  head  of  the  Church? 

Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  always  present  in  the 
Church  to  guide  and  assist  it. 

55.  Why  is  the  Pope  called  the  vicar  of  Christ? 

Because  he  holds  Christ's  place  and  represents  Him  up- 
on earth. 

56.  Why  is  he  called  the  successor  of  St.  Peter? 

Because  he  has  inherited  the  authority  of  St.  Peter,  who 
was  prince  of  the  Apostles  and  the  first  head  of  the  univer- 
sal Church. 

57.  Prom  whom  does  the  Pope  hold  his  spiritual  powers? 

He  holds  them  directly  from  Christ. 

58.  Who  cooperate  with  the  Pope  in  the  government  of  the 
Church? 

Principally  the  cardinals.  The  collective , body  of  car- 
dinals is  known  as  the  Sacred  College. 

59.  What  powers  do  cardinals  possess? 

1.  They  form  the  ordinary  council  of  the  Pope  ; 2.  They 
preside  over  the  different  Sacred  Congregations,  to  each  of 
which,  subject  to  the  orders  of  the  Pope,  is  assigned  its  special 
work  referring  to  the  government  of  the  Church  ; 3.  During 
the  vacancy  of  the  Holy  See,  they  discharge  urgent  busi- 
ness ; 4.  They  alone  have  the  right  to  elect  the  new  Pope, 
and  he  is  ordinarily  chosen  from  among  them. 

60.  Who,  after  the  Pope,  are  lawful  pastors  of  the  Church? 

The  bishops  who  have  been  canonically  instituted,  i.  e.y 

who  have  received  from  the  sovereign  Pontiff  a diocese  to 
govern, 

61.  What  are  bishops? 

Bishops  are  successors  of  the  Apostles,  who  have  been 


124 


THE  CHURCH  AND  THE  COMMUNION  OF  SAINTS. 


charged  by  the  Holy  Ghost  with  the  spiritual  government 
of  dioceses  under  the  authority  of  the  Pope. 

G2.  Why  are  the  bishops  successors  of  the  Apostles? 

Because  the  mission  which  the  Apostles  had  received,  to 
teach  all  nations  to  the  end  of  time,  had  to  pass  from  their 
hands  at  death,  to  those  of  men  clothed  with  the  same  dig- 
nity and  the  same  authority. 

68.  From  whom  do  bishops  have  the  power  of  governing  their 

dioceses? 

From  the  Pope  alone.  Hence  he  alone  has  the  right  to 
dispossess  a bishop  of  his  see. 

Any  government  that  has  received  from  the  Holy  See  the 
privilege  of  designating  subjects  for  the  episcopacy,  simply 
presents  their  names  to  the  Pope  for  election.  It  confers 
on  them  no  spiritual  jurisdiction,  and  therefore  cannot  take 
away  their  powers  from  them. 

64.  In  what  respect  are  bishops  equal? 

As  bishops  they  are  all  equal  ; for  they  all  possess  the 
perfection  of  the  priesthood.  Nevertheless  to  certain  epis- 
copal sees  are  attached  titles,  which  sometimes  are  only 
honorary,  and  sometimes  confer  the  right  to  a more  ex- 
tended jurisdiction. 

65.  Which  are  these  titles? 

They  are  those  of  archbishop  or  metropolitan , and  of 
primate  and  patriarch . 

66.  Who  are  called  archbishops  or  metropolitans? 

Those  bishops  who  are  at  the  head  not  only  of  a diocese 
but  also  of  an  ecclesiastical  province,  the  other  bishops  of 
which  are  called  their  suffragans. 

67.  Who  are  primates  ? 

Those  bishops  whose  authority  extends  to  all  the  arch* 
bishops  and  bishops  of  a given  kingdom  or  country. 

68.  Who  are  patriarchs  ? 


CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


125 


Those  bishops  whosejurisdiction  is  superior  to  that  of 
irehbishops  and  primates  and  extends  to  a whole  nation  or 
a vast  territory. 

69.  Who  are  pastors  of  the  second  order? 

Those  who  govern  parishes  under  the  authority  of  their 
bishops.  They  are  also  called  rectors. 

70.  From  whom  do  these  pastors  hold  their  powers  directly? 

They  hold  them  directly  from  the  bishops. 

71.  What  auxiliaries  may  a pastor  have? 

When  a parish  is  large,  he  may  have  as  auxiliaries 
priests,  who  are  called  vicars  or  assistants . 

72.  What  other  cooperators  besides  the  pastors  have  the  bishops  ? 

All  priests  charged  with  the  salvation  of  souls,  such  as 

almoners  or  chaplains . 

73 . Why  is  it  not  sufficient  to  be  bishop  or  priest  in  order  to  be  a 
lawful  pastor? 

Because  a bishop  must  also  be  sent  into  a diocese  by  the 
Pope,  and  a priest  must  be  sent  into  a parish  by  the  bishop. 
In  other  words,  a pastor  must  have  not  only  the  power  of 
order , but  also  the  power  of  jurisdiction. 

74.  What  is  meant  by  the  power  of  order? 

The  power  of  order  is  the  power  conferred  on  a bishop 
by  his  consecration  ; on  a priest,  by  his  ordination  ; and  so 
on  for  the  inferior  orders. 

75.  What  is  meant  by  the  power  of  jurisdiction? 

The  power  of  jurisdiction  is  the  power  conferred  by  a 
superior  on  a subject,  to  exercise  lawfully  a spiritual  func- 
tion. 

76.  What  does  the  power  of  jurisdiction  determine? 

It  determines  precisely  the  territory  within  which,  the 
things  upon  which,  and  the  persons  over  whom,  bishops  and 
priests  are  called  to  exercise  their  ministry. 


126 


THE  CHURCH  AND  THE  COMMUNION  OF  SAINTS. 


77.  How  is  the  power  of  jurisdiction  communicated? 

Priests  receive  their  jurisdiction  from  the  bishop  of  the 

diocese  ; bishops  receive  theirs  from  the  Pope  ; and  the 
Pope  holds  jurisdiction  from  Jesus  Christ. 

A bishop  who  did  not  have  his  spiritual  powers  from 
the  Pope,  a pastor  who  did  not  have  his  from  the  lawful 
bishop,  would  be  an  intruder  or  schismatic . 

78.  Is  it  lawful  to  receive  the  sacraments  from  an  intruded  pastor? 

Only  in  case  of  mortal  illness,  when  it  is  impossible  to 

have  a worthy  minister,  is  it  lawful  to  receive  absolution 
from  an  intruded  pastor  ; and  even  then  only  when  no  scandal 
is  thereby  given  to  others. 

79.  What  name  is  given  to  those  Christians  who  are  n ot  priests  in 
the  Church? 

They  are  called  laymeii  or  simply  the  faithful. 

80.  Have  the  faithful  any  share  in  ecclesiastical  authority? 

No  ; but  they  can  help  to  render  it  much  more  effective, 
especially  when  called  by  their  talents  to  defend  religion 
and  the  Church  against  the  attacks  of  the  impious. 

Authority  in  the  Church. 

81.  With  what  authority  has  Christ  invested  the  Church  teach- 
ing? 

He  has  invested  it  with  triple  authority,  doctrinal , sacer- 
dotal, and  governmental ; for  being  doctor,  pontiff,  and 
king,  He  has  commissioned  the  pastors  of  His  Church  to 
teach  the  faithful,  to  sanctify  them  by  the  administration 
of  the  sacraments,  and  to  direct  them  in  the  way  of  salva- 
tion. All  the  members  ought  to  be  perfectly  united  and 
entirely  submissive  to  the  Church,  if  they  wish  to  share  in 
its  life  and  to  work  out  their  salvation 

82.  To  whom  does  authority  in  the  Church  Delong? 

It  belongs  to  the  sovereign  Pontiff  principally  and  abso- 
lutely, and  to  the  other  bishops  secondarily  and  depend 


CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  gHITRCH. 


127 


ently  on  the  Roman  Pontiff.  For  it  is  to  them  alone  in  the 
person  of  St.  Peter  and  the  other  Apostles,  that  Christ  has 
said  : “ Go,  teach  ail  nations,  . . . teaching  them  to  ob- 
serve all  things  whatsoever  I have  commanded  you.  ” 

Authority  of  the  Roman  Pontijf. 

83.  Why  does  the  Roman  Pontiff  possess  supreme  authority  in 
the  Church? 

Because,  as  successor  of  St.  Peter,  he  has  the  primacy 
which  Our  Lord  conferred  on  the  prince  of  the  Apostles. 

84.  Is  it  of  faith  that  Christ  conferred  the  primacy  on  St.  Peter? 

Yes,  the  Vatican  Council  declares  anathema  whoever 

denies  it. 

85.  What  is  the  Gospel  teaching  on  this  point? 

The  Gospel  teaches  us  : 1 . That  Christ  prepared  for  this 
primacy  by  giving  Simon,  son  of  John,  a new  name,  that 
of  Cephas  or  Peter,  a name  signifying  a prerogative  of 
Christ  ; 2.  That  He  promised  him  the  primacy,  when  He 
said  to  him:  “ Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  I will 
build  My  Church  ; 99  3.  That  He  conferred  the  primacy  on 
him  when,  after  Ilis  resurrection,  He  said  to  Peter  : “ Feed 
My  lambs,  feed  My  sheep.” 

86.  From  the  stand  point  of  doctrine,  in  what  does  the  primacy  of 
the  Pope  consist? 

In  this,  that  he  is  the  principal  doctor,  guardian,  and 
defender  of  revealed  truth. 

87.  What  follows  from  this? 

That  it  belongs  to  the  Pope:  1.  To  define  all  that  Christ 
has  prescribed  to  be  believed,  to  be  done,  and  to  be  avoided, 
in  order  to  attain  heaven  ; 2.  To  point  out  and  condemn  all 
errors  contrary  to  revelation. 

88.  Is  the  Pope  infallible  in  his  teaching? 

Yes,  it  is  a divinely  revealed  dogma  that  the  Pope  is 


128 


THE  CHURCH  AND  THE  COMMUNION  OF  SAINTS. 


infallible  when  he  teaches  ex  cathedra.  So  the  Vatican 
Council  defined,  in  accordance  with  the  Gospel  and  Catholic 
Tradition. 

89.  Why  must  the  Pope  be  infallible? 

In  order  that  all  Christians  following  his  direction  may 
be  sure  of  not  wandering  from  the  way  of  salvation. 

90.  How  does  infallibility  differ  from  impeccability? 

Infallibility  is  the  impossibility  either  of  deceiving  or 

being  deceived  in  teaching  others  ; impeccability  is  the  im- 
possibility of  offending  God,  i.  e .,  of  committing  sin.  The 
Pope  is  infallible,  but  not  impeccable. 

91.  In  what  does  the  primacy  of  the  Pope  consist,  when  viewed 
as  an  administrative  authority? 

It  consists  in  the  full  power  of  jurisdiction  in  whatsoever 
pertains  to  the  discipline  and  government  of  the  Church. 

92.  What  powers  does  the  Pope  possess  in  their  fullness? 

Pie  possesses:  1.  Legislative  power,  which  gives  him  the 
right  to  make  for  the  whole  Church  such  laws  as  are  nec- 
essary for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  souls  ; 

2.  Executive  or  administrative  power,  in  virtue  of  which 
he  governs  the  Church  wTith  supreme  authority,  conformably 
to  established  laws  ; 

3.  Judiciary  or  coactive  power,  by  which  he  can  pronounce 
judgment  on  those  who  break  the  laws  of  the  Church  and 
inflict  punishment  on  them. 

93.  Does  the  Pope  possess  none  but  spiritual  power? 

lie  also  possesses  temporal  power  in  the  States  of  the 
Church. 

94.  Why  is  this  power  legitimate? 

Because  it  rests  on  the  best  possible  titles: 

1.  On  the  election  and  choice  of  those  nations  which,  when 
abandoned  by  the  emperors  of  the  East,  sought  refuge  under 
the  protection  of  the  Popes  ; 


THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


129 


2.  On  the  just  conquests  of  Pepin  and  Charlemagne  and 
on  the  free  grant  of  the  Countess  Matilda  ; 

3.  On  a prescription  of  over  ten  centuries. 

95.  Why  is  this  power  necessary? 

In  the  present  state  of  human  affairs,  this  sovereignty  is 
absolutely  necessary  for  the  good  of  the  Church  and  the 
free  government  of  souls. 

96.  Why  has  the  sovereignty  of  the  Pope  a sacred  character? 

It  has  a sacred  and  inviolable  character,  because  it  is 
bound  up  with  the  greatest  interests  of  religion. 

97.  What  crime  did  the  usurpers  of  the  States  of  the  Church 
commit? 

. They  were  guilty  of  sacrilege.  Moreover,  the  Council 
of  Trent  decreed  excommunication  against  every  Christian, 
who  directly  or  indirectly,  does  injury  to  these  States. 

The  Authority  of  Bishops  and  Councils . 

98.  Why  have  the  bishops,  by  divine  right,  the  power  to  teach 
and  govern  the  faithful? 

Because  they  are,  by  divine  right,  successors  of  the  Apos- 
tles, just  as  the  Pope  is  the  successor  of  St.  Peter,  the  chief 
of  the  Apostles. 

99.  What  powers  have  bishops  in  their  dioceses? 

They  have  legislative , administrative , and  judiciary  or 
coactive  power  ; in  other  words,  they  have,  within  the  limits 
of  their  respective  dioceses,  the  same  power  that  the  Pope 
exercises  over  the  whole  Church. 

100.  What  is  there  in  common  between  the  authority  of  the 
Pope  and  that  of  the  bishops? 

Just  as  the  Pope  is  the  pastor  and  head  of  the  whole 
Church,  so  the  bishops  are  pastors  and  heads  of  their  re- 
spective churches  or  dioceses.  But  while  the  Pope  possesses 
authority  absolutely  over  the  whole  Church,  the  bishops 


130 


THE  CHURCH  AND  THE  COMMUNION  OF  SAINTS. 


exercise  theirs  only  within  the  limits  of  their  respective 
dioceses  and  dependency  on  the  Pope. 

101.  What  is  a council? 

A council  is  an  assembly  of  bishops  convened  for  the 
purpose  of  treating  of  matters  pertaining  to  religion. 

102.  How  many  kinds  of  council  are  there? 

Two:  the  general  or  oecumenical  council,  which  repre- 
sents the  universal  Church  ; and  the  particular  council, 
which  represents  one  or  more  provinces. 

103.  What  is  a general  or  oecumenical  council? 

It  is  one  in  which  the  Pope  and  the  bishops  assemble, 
either  personally  or  through  their  representatives,  to  de- 
liberate and  pronounce  judgment  on  matters  of  doctrine  or 
discipline. 

104.  What  authority  has  a general  council? 

It  has  the  same  authority  as  the  Church  itself  in  every- 
thing that  has  reference  to  religion  ; for  a general  council 
that  has  been  regularly  constituted,  represents  the  univer- 
sal Church. 

105.  What  is  a particular  council? 

It  is  a council  in  which  the  bishops  of  a nation  or  a prov- 
ince assemble  to  deliberate  and  pronounce  judgment  on 
matters  of  doctrine  or  discipline. 

106.  Is  a national  or  provincial  council  infallible? 

No,  unless  it  be  expressly  confirmed  by  the  Sovereign 
Pontiff  , who  would  thereby  render  its  decisions  obligatory 
on  all  the  faithful. 

6.  Relations  of  Church  and  State. 

Independence  and  Rights  of  the  Church. 

107.  Why  are  the  Church  and  the  State  two  distinct  societies? 


RELATIONS  OF  CHURCH  AND  STATE. 


131 


Because  they  differ  in  origin,  in  authority,  in  object,  and 
in  end. 

108.  How  do  the  Church  and  civil  society  differ  in  origin? 

The  Church  was  founded  by  a free  act  of  God  made 

man  ; civil  society  results  from  the  needs  and  tendencies 
that  are  natural  to  man.  The  former  comes  from  God  as 
author  of  grace  ; the  latter,  from  God  as  author  of  nature. 

109.  How  do  they  differ  in  authority? 

The  Church  is  governed,  according  to  the  will  of  Christ, 
by  St.  Peter  and  his  successors,  by  the  Apostles  and  their 
successors  ; civil  society  is  governed  by  powers  differing 
in  form  according  to  time  and  place. 

110.  How  do  they  differ  in  object? 

The  Church  has  for  its  object  religious  truth  and  virtue  ; 
whereas  civil  society  looks  only  to  temporal  and  earthly  in- 
terests. 

111.  How  do  they  differ  in  their  end? 

The  end  of  the  Church  is  to  lead  man  to  everlasting  hap- 
piness ; the  immediate  end  of  civil  society  is  to  procure  the 
temporal  prosperity  of  its  members. 

112.  Why  are  the  qualities  of  the  Church  superior  to  those  of 
civil  society,  or  the  State? 

Because  the  Church  is  a religious  and  supernatural 
society,  while  the  State  is  profane  and  natural.  The  Church 
is  a universal,  immutable,  and  immortal  society,  while  the 
State  is  particular,  variable,  and  temporal. 

113.  Why  is  the  Church  independent  of  the  State? 

1.  Because  its  origin,  authority,  object,  and  end  are  not 
from  the  State,  but  from  Christ  ; 2.  Because  Christ  willed 
that  His  Church,  like  Himself,  should  be  independent  of 
all  earthly  power. 

114.  Why  is  the  Church  superior  to  the  State? 


13*3 


THE  CHURCH  AND  THE  COMMUNION  OF  SAINTS. 


Because  the  end  to  which  the  Church  tends  is  the  noblest 
of  all  ends. 

115.  In  what  order  or  respect  is  the  State  subordinate  to  the 
Church? 

In  the  spiritual  order  and  in  all  things  referring  to  that 
order. 

116.  What  right  has  the  Pope  in  virtue  of  this  supremacy? 

The  right  to  annul  those  laws  or  acts  of  government  that 

would  injure  the  salvation  of  souls  or  attack  the  natural 
rights  of  citizens. 

Union  of  Church  and  State. 

117.  What  more  should  the  State  do  than  respect  the  rights  and 
the  liberty  of  the  Church? 

The  State  should  also  aid,  protect,  and  defend  the 
Church. 

118.  On  what  is  this  duty  founded? 

On  the  obligation  of  civil  society  to  profess  religion. 
For,  since  nations  come  from  the  Creator,  they  owe  Him, 
as  nations,  adoration,  love,  and  obedience,  just  as  do  in- 
dividuals. 

119.  What  then  is  the  principal  obligation  of  heads  of  State? 
Their  principal  obligation  is  to  practise  the  Catholic 

religion  themselves,  and,  as  they  are  in  power,  to  protect 
and  defend  it. 

120.  Has  the  State  the  right  and  the  duty  to  proscribe  schism 
nr  heresy  ? 

Yes,  it  has  the  right  and  the  duty  to  do  so  both  for  the 
good  of  the  nation,  and  for  that  of  the  faithful  themselves; 
>r  religious  unity  is  the  principal  foundation  of  social  unity. 

121.  When  may  the  State  tolerate  dissident  worships? 

When  these  worships  have  acquired  a sort  of  legal  exist- 


UNION  AMONG  THE  MEMBERS  OP  THE  CHURCH.  133 

ence  consecrated  by  time  and  accorded  by  treaties  or  cove- 
nants. 

122.  May  the  State  separate  itself  from  the  Church? 

No,  because  it  may  not  withdraw  from  the  supreme  rule 
of  Christ. 

123.  What  name  is  given  to  the  doctrine  that  the  State  has 
neither  the  right  nor  the  duty  to  be  united  to  the  Church  to  pro- 
tect it? 

This  doctrine  is  called  Liberalism . It  is  founded  princi- 
pally on  the  fact  that  modern  society  rests  on  liberty  of 
conscience  and  of  worship,  on  liberty  of  speech  and  of  the 
press. 

124.  Why  is  Liberalism  to  be  condemned? 

1.  Because  it  denies  all  subordination  of  the  State  to  the 
Church  ; 2.  Because  it  confounds  liberty  with  right  ; 3. 
Because  it  despises  the  social  kingship  of  Christ,  and  rejects 
the  benefits  derived  therefrom. 

ARTICLE  II.— THE  COMMUNION  OF  SAINTS. 

1.  Union  among  the  Members  of  the  Church. 

125.  What  is  the  communion  of  saints? 

The  communion  of  saints  is  a community  of  spiritual 
goods  among  the  members  of  the  Church. 

126.  Who  are  members  of  the  Church? 

All  those  who  are  united  together  under  a common  head, 
viz.,  Christ. 

127.  In  how  many  different  states  are  the  members  of  the 
Church? 

In  three  different  states  : 1 . Some  are  still  on  earth,  fight- 
ing the  enemies  of  salvation  ; they  form  the  Church  mili- 
tant • 2.  Others  are  completing  in  purgatory  the  work  of 
atoning  for  their  sins  ; they  constitute  the  Church  suffer- 
ing ; 3.  The  restare  actually  enjoying  with  the  angels  the 


134 


THE  CHURCH  AND  THE  COMMUNION  OP  SAINTS. 


nappiness  of  heaven  ; they  form  the  Church  triumphant 

128.  How  are  the  members  of  the  Church  united? 

They  are  united  as  children  of  the  same  family,  citizens 
of  the  same  State,  subjects  of  the  same  government,  stones 
of  the  same  building,  members  of  the  same  physical  body. 

129.  Why  are  the  members  of  even  the  Church  militant  called 

saints? 

Because  they  have  been  sanctified  *by  baptism,  and  are 
called  to  holiness. 

2.  The  Spiritual  Goods  of  the  Church. 

130.  "Which  are  the  spiritual  goods  of  the  Church? 

The  spiritual  goods  are  the  treasury  of  the  Church.  They 
consist  of  the  merits  of  Christ  our  Lord,  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  and  of  the  saints,  the  holy  sacrifice  of  the  Mass, 
Hie  prayers  and  good  works  of  the  faithful. 

131.  How  can  merits  enter  the  common  treasury  of  the  Church? 

In  every  meritorious  work  there  is  one  part  which  is 

personal  and  peculiar  to  him  who  does  the  good  work;  and 
there  is  another  part  which  is  reversible , i . e.,  applicable  to 
those  who  have  not  themselves  merited. 

The  reversible  part  is  both  satisfactory  and  impetratory  : 
satisfactory , inasmuch  as  it  obtains  from  God  the  total  or 
partial  remission  of  the  temporal  punishment  due  to  sin  ; 
impetratory , inasmuch  as  it  obtains  new  graces  from  God. 

It  is  the  reversible  part  which  goes  into  the  treasury  of 
the  Church. 

132.  How  great  are  the  riches  contained  in  the  treasury  of  the 
Church  ? 

They  are  priceless,  for  the  merits  of  Christ  are  infinite, 
and  those  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  are  beyond  comparison. 
Moreover,  with  these  are  joined  the  superabundant  merits 
of  the  saints  in  heaven  and  the  just  on  earth. 


COMMUNITY  OF  SPIRITUAL  GOODS. 


135 


133.  What  is  meant  by  the  superabundant  merits  of  the  saints? 
Whatever  in  the  satisfactions  offered  by  the  saints,  or  by 
the  just  on  earth,  is  in  excess  of  their  debts  to  divine  jus- 
tice. 


3.  Community  of  Spiritual  Goods. 

134.  How  do  the  members  of  the  Church  help  one  another? 

By  sharing  with  one  another  the  spiritual  goods  con- 
tained in  the  treasury  of  the  Church. 

135.  How  is  it  that  the  faithful  on  earth  commune  with  the 
saints  in  heaven? 

The  faithful  pay  a worship  of  honor  to  the  saints  and 
pray  to  them.  The  saints  in  turn  intercede  for  them  with 
God,  and  obtain  for  them  abundant  graces  through  the 
merits  of  Christ  and  their  own  merits. 

136.  How  do  the  faithful  on  earth  communicate  with  the  souls 
in  purgatory? 

The  faithful  on  earth  intercede  for  the  souls  in  purgatory 
and  beg  God  to  deliver  them  or  at  least  to  relieve  them. 

It  is  a pious  belief  that  the  souls  in  purgatory  in  their 
turn  pray  for  the  faithful  on  earth,  and  especially  for  those 
who,  pitying  their  lot,  pray  for  their  deliverance. 

137.  How  do  the  saints  in  heaven  communicate  with  the  souls  1 
in  purgatory? 

They  aid  them  by  suggesting  to  the  faithful  on  earth 
the  thought  of  making  satisfaction  for  them  ; while  the 
souls  in  purgatory  worship  the  saints  and  thus  procure 
them  an  increase  of  joy  and  happiness. 

138.  How  do  the  faithful  on  earth  communicate  with  one  an- 
other? 

They  intercede  for  one  another  ; they  beg  of  God  the 
conversion  of  sinners,  the  perseverance  of  the  just,  the  ex- 
altation of  Holy  Church,  and  the  cessation  of  the  scourges 
that  afflict  mankind.  Moreover,  the  graces  that  each  one 


136 


THE  FORGIVENESS  OF  SINS. 


receives  and  the  good  works  that  he  performs,  are  profit- 
able to  all. 

139.  Do  we  know  how  far  the  members  of  the  Church  share  in 
its  spiritual  treasures? 

We  do  not.  God  has  not  revealed  to  us  how  in  His  wis- 
dom He  applies  them  to  those  in  need  thereof.  Yet  we  can- 
not doubt  that  this  application  depends  greatly  on  the  dis- 
positions of  each  one. 

140.  What  share  have  sinners  in  the  spiritual  treasures  of  the 
Church? 

They  share  in  all  the  blessings  except  such  as  require  the 
state  of  grace  and  are,  therefore,  reserved  for  the  just. 
Although  they  are  sinners,  yet  they  are  still  members  of 
the  Church.  Therefore,  they  share  in  the  communion  of 
saints,  and  through  the  merits  of  their  brethren,  may  re- 
ceive the  grace  of  conversion. 

141.  Who  have  no  share  in  the  communion  of  saints? 

Infidels,  heretics,  schismatics,  apostates,  and  excommuni- 
cates. Since  they  do  not  belong  to  the  Church,  they  have 
no  share  in  her  spiritual  blessings. 


Tenth  Article  of  the  Creed. 

I believe  th e forgiveness  of  sins. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE  FORGIVENESS  OF  SINS. 

1.  The  Power  of  Forgiving  Sins. 

1.  What  is  meant  by  believing  the  forgiveness  of  sins? 
Believing  the  forgiveness  of  sins  is  believing  that  Christ 
gave  His  Church  the  power  to  forgive  all  sins. 


THE  POWER  OF  FORGIVING  SINS. 


187 


2.  What  is  meant  by  forgiving  sins? 

To  forgive  sins  is  to  pardon  them,  to  blot  them  out,  to 
destroy  them  as  utterly,  so  far  as  their  guilt  and  everlast- 
ing punishment  are  concerned,  as  if  they  had  never  been 
committed. 

3.  To  whom  does  the  power  of  forgiving  sins  belong? 

This  power  belongs  to  God  alone  ; for  it  belongs  to  the 
offended  party  alone  to  pardon  the  offense,  as  only  the  cred- 
itor can  release  the  debtor  from  his  debt. 

4.  Why  has  Our  Lord  this  power  of  forgiving  sin? 

Our  Lord  has  this  power,  for  : 1.  As  God,  He  is  equal  to 
His  Father  ; 2.  As  man,  He  has  received  this  power  from 
His  Father  ; 3.  As  Saviour,  He  has  bought  this  power  with 
His  precious  blood. 

5.  To  whom  did  Christ  communicate  the  power  of  forgiving  sin? 
To  the  Apostles,  on  the  very  day  of  His  resurrection, 

when  He  said  to  them  : “ Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Whose  sins  you  shall  forgive,  they  are  forgiven  them  ; and 
whose  you  shall  retain,  they  are  retained/’ 

6.  Was  it  only  to  His  Apostles  that  Christ  gave  the  power  of  for- 
giving sins? 

He  gave  it  in  their  person  to  the  Church,  that  to  the  end 
of  time  man  might  have  a means  of  reconciliation  with 
God. 

7.  Who  in  the  Church  have  the  power  to  forgive  sins? 

This  power  belongs  to  the  Pope,  the  successor  of  St. 
Peter,  to  the  bishops,  the  successors  of  the  Apostles,  and  to 
priests  approved  by  the  bishops. 

8.  How  far  does  this  power  of  the  Church  to  forgive  sins  extend  ? 
It  has  no  limits.  It  is  an  absolute  and  universal  power  ; 

absolute,  i.  e .,  without  reserve  or  restriction  ; universal,  i.  e., 
extending  to  all  sins  without  exception,  however  numerous 
and  enormous  they  may  be. 


138 


THE  FORGIVENESS  OF  SINS. 


9.  Does  God  place  any  conditions  to  the  forgiveness  of  si'ns? 

Yes,  God  is  master  of  II is  gifts,  and  He  grants  forgive 

ness  of  sins  only  on  the  conditions  which  He  in  His  wisdom 
has  determined. 

10.  Who  are  to  judge  of  these  dispositions? 

The  ministers  of  the  Church,  to  whom  Christ  gave  the 
power  both  to  retain  and  to  forgive  sins. 

11.  Why  is  it  that  these  dispositions  do  not  of  themselves  give 
the  sinner  the  right  to  pardon? 

Because  they  are  only  a necessary  condition  that  God 
requires.  The  forgiveness  of  sins  is  still  a gratuitous  gift  of 
the  mercy  of  God,  who  pardons  in  virtue  of  Christ’s  merits. 

2.  How  This  Power  is  Exercised. 

12.  How  does  the  Church  forgive  sins? 

The  Church  ordinarily  forgives  sins  by  the  sacraments 
of  baptism  and  penance  ; in  exceptional  cases,  by  extreme 
' unction. 

13.  What  sins  are  we  bound  to  confess? 

All  mortal  sins,  even  those  that  may  have  been  effaced 
by  perfect  contrition. 

14.  Must  we  confess  venial  sins  also? 

No,  for  we  can  obtain  forgiveness  of  them  by  other 
means. 

15.  What  punishment  does  the  Church  always  remit  when  she 
absolves  the  sinner? 

The  everlasting  punishment  due  to  mortal  sin. 

1G.  Has  the  Church  also  the  power  to  remit  the  temporal  pun- 
ishment due  to  sin? 

Yes,  the  Church  has  the  power  to  remit  it  wholly  or  in 
part  ; and  this  she  does  by  sacramental  penance  or  by  in- 
dulgences. 

17.  On  what  is  this  power  of  indulge  nces  based? 


THE  DOGMA  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 


139 


On  these  words  of  Christ  : “Whatsoever  you  shall  loose 
on  earth,  shall  be  loosed  also  in  heaven.’ 


Eleventh  Article  of  the  Creed. 

I believe  the  resurrection  of  the  body . 


CHAPTER  XX. 

THE  RESURRECTION  OF  THE  BODY. 

1.  The  Dogma  of  the  Resurrection. 

1.  What  does  the  eleventh  article  of  the  Creed  teach  us? 

It  teaches  us  that  at  the  end  of  the  world,  before  the 
last  judgment,  the  soul  of  every  man  will  resume  its  proper 
body,  never  more  to  be  separated  from  it. 

2.  Why  do  we  say,  the  resurrection  of  the  body  f 

Because,  in  this  new  union  of  body  and  soul,  it  is  the  body, 
and  not  the  soul,  that  will  return  to  life. 

3.  How  is  the  dogma  of  the  resurrection  proved? 

1.  By  the  teaching  of  the  Church,  as  expressed  in  vari- 
ous Creeds  ; 2.  By  Holy  Scripture,  which  expresses  this 
truth  in  many  passages  ; 3.  By  reason  itself,  which  tells  us 
that  the  body  ought  to  share  in  the  reward  or  punishment 
of  the  soul  in  the  next  life,  since  in  this  world  it  is  the  in- 
strument of  the  soul  for  good  or  evil. 

4.  What  images  of  the  resurrection  may  be  found  in  nature? 

The  tree,  which  seems  to  die  in  winter  to  revive  in 

spring  ; the  grain  of  wheat,  which  rots  in  the  ground  to 
become  in  summer  the  golden  ear  ; the  caterpillar,  which 
comes  forth  from  the  chrysalis  as  a butterfly. 

5.  How  is  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  possible,  since  the  element 


140 


THE  RESURRECTION  OF  THE  BODY. 


of  human  bodies  undergo  so  many  changes  after  death  and  in  the 
course  of  ages? 

The  resurrection  at  the  end  of  time  is  indeed  a subject 
of  wonder  to  our  reason.  But  since  God  is  omnipotent,  it 
cannot  be  more  difficult  for  Him  to  recover  the  essential 
elements  of  the  body  than  it  was  to  create  them. 

2.  State  of  the  Risen  Body. 

6.  In  what  state  will  God  raise  up  our  bodies? 

It  is  presumed  that  He  will  raise  them  up,  including  even 
those  of  the  damned,  in  the  state  of  integrity  and  complete 
development  in  which  Adam  and  Eve  were  created. 

7.  What  difference  *will  there  be  between  the  bodies  of  the  just 
and  those  of  the  reprobate? 

The  souls  of  the  just  transfigured  by  heavenly  glory,  will 
impart  to  their  bodies  qualities  which  the  bodies  of  the 
reprobate  will  not  possess. 

8.  What,  then,  will  be  the  qualities  of  the  risen  bodies  of  the 
just? 

Impassibility,  brightness,  agility,  and  subtility. 

9.  What  is  impassibility  f 

It  is  a supernatural  quality  which  makes  the  body  no 
longer  subject  to  suffering  and  death. 

10.  What  is  brightness  f 

It  is  a supernatural  quality  which  renders  the  body  bril- 
liant as  the  sun. 

It.  What  is  agility  ? 

It  is  a supernatural  quality  which  enables  the  body  to 
move  with  the  rapidity  of  thought. 

12.  What  is  subtility  f 

It  is  a supernatural  quality  which  enables  the  body  to 
pass  through  matter  without  dividing  it,  just  as  light  passes 
through  glass. 


STATE  OF  THE  KISEN  BODY. 


141 


13.  What  shall  be  the  state  of  the  bodies  of  the  reprobate? 

They  shall  be  immortal  like  those  of  the  blessed,  but  they 

shall  be  deprived  of  the  supernatural  qualities  of  glorified 
bodies. 

14.  Why  shall  they  be  deprived  of  these  qualities? 

Because  a soul  that  has  been  cursed  by  God  and  sepa- 
rated from  Him,  cannot  fail  to  make  the  body  that  is  united 
to  it  a sharer  in  its  misery. 


Twelfth  Article  of  the  Creed, 

I believe  the  life  everlasting . 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

LIFE  EVERLASTING.  * 

Life  Everlasting  in  General. 

1.  What  is  life  everlasting? 

It  is  a life  that  will  follow  this  present  life,  and  will 
never  end. 

2.  Is  eternity  the  same  for  all  men? 

It  is  a life  of  happiness  for  the  just  and  a life  of  fright- 
ful torments  for  the  wicked. 

3.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  expression,  life  everlasting  t 

It  signifies  the  unending  happiness  of  the  just,  as  ever- 
lasting death  signifies  the  unfortunate  state  of  the  damned. 

4.  What  truth  does  the  dogma  of  everlasting  life  suppose? 

This  dogma  supposes  the  truths  called  the  last  ends  of 

man  ; viz.,  death,  judgment,  heaven,  and  hell. 

5.  Why  are  these  truths  called  the  last  ends  of  man? 

Because  death  is  the  last  instant  of  man’s  present  life  ; 


142 


LIFE  EVERLASTING. 


judgment  is  the  last  sentence  that  determines  his  lot  ; 
heaven  is  the  last  recompense  of  the  just ; and  hell,  the  last 
punishment  of  the  wicked. 

6.  What  other  truth  completes  the  truths  called  the  last  ends? 
The  dogma  of  purgatory , the  abode  of  those  souls  who 

have  something  to  expiate  before  entering  into  life  ever* 
lasting. 

7.  AVhy  is  it  useful  to  think  often  of  the  last  ends  of  man? 

It  is  useful  so  to  do,  because  it  leads  us  efficaciously  to 
shun  sin  and  practise  virtue. 

1.  Death. 


8.  What  is  death? 

Death  is  the  separation  of  soul  and  body  for  a time. 

9.  Why  is  death  a separation? 

Because  death  disunites,  but  does  not  destroy,  the  parts  of 
which  man  is  conrposed.  It  does  not  destroy  the  soul,  be- 
cause the  soul  is  a simple  and  spiritual  substance,  and 
is,  therefore,  naturally  immortal.  It  does  not  destroy  the 
elements  of  which  the  body  is  composed,  because  none  of 
God’s  creatures  is  ever  annihilated. 

10.  Why  is  the  separation  said  to  be  temporary? 

Because,  on  the  day  of  resurrection,  the  soul  will  again 
be  united  to  its  own  body. 

11.  Of  what  does  death  deprive  man? 

Death  deprives  man  of  all  that  he  jiossesses  here  below, 
and  reduces  his  body  to  dust. 

12.  What  does  faith  teach  us  concerning  death? 

It  teaches  us  that  death  is  inevitable,  that  it  is  a punish 
ment  of  sin,  that  it  will  befall  each  of  us  but  once,  that  it 
will  fix  our  lot  irrevocably. 

18.  Do  we  know  the  hour  of  our  death? 


J CJDGMENT. 


143 


No  ; God  has  not  made  known  to  us  the  hour  and  place 
of  our  death,  the  manner  of  our  death,  nor  the  state  of  our 
soul  in  that  last  decisive  moment. 

14.  Why  does  God  leave  us  in  ignorance  of  the  hour  of  oui 
death? 

To  teach  us  that  we  must  always  be  ready  to  appear 
before  Him. 

J5.  Is  death  the  same  for  all? 

No  ; that  of  the  just  man  is  precious  in  the  sight  of*  the 
Lord,  and  that  of  the  wicked  is  very  evil. 

16.  Why  is  the  death  of  the  just  man  precious? 

Because  it  ends  his  exile,  and  it  admits  him  to  the  abode 
of  light  and  happiness. 

17.  Why  is  the  death  of  the  sinner  frightful? 

Because  it  separates  him  forever  from  all  that  he  has 
loved,  and  casts  him  into  the  everlasting  fire  of  bell. 

18.  Since  death  decides  our  lot  for  eternity,  what  should  we  do? 

We  should  : 1.  Often  think  of  death,  and  be  well  per- 
suaded that  it  is  near  at  hand  ; 2.  Put  our  conscience  in 
order  without  delay,  and  be  always  ready  to  appear  before 
God,  for  death  will  come  as  a thief  ; 3.  Desire  ardently  to 
die  the  death  of  the  just. 

2.  Judgment. 

19.  What  is  judgment? 

It  is  the  sentence  by  which  God  determines  the  lot  of 
each  man  for  eternity. 

20.  How  many  judgments  will  there  be? 

Two  : a particular  judgment  and  a general  judgment. 

21.  What  is  the  particular  judgment? 

It  is  that  which  is  pronounced  at  the  moment  of  death. 

22.  How  do  we  know  that  for  each  man  there  is  a particular 
judgment? 


144 


LIFE  EVERLASTING. 


We  know  it  from  the  teaching  of  the  Church,  the  in 
fallible  interpreter  of  Holy  Scripture  and  of  Catholic  tra- 
dition. 

28.  Where  and  when  does  the  particular  judgment  take  place? 

In  the  place  and  at  the  time  in  which  the  soul  leaves  the 
body. 

24.  On  what  is  the  soul  then  judged? 

On  the  good  and  the  evil  that  it  has  done. 

25.  What  sentence  does  the  sovereign  Judge  then  pronounce? 

A definitive  and  irrevocable  sentence  of  life  or  death. 

26.  Whither  does  the  soul  go  after  judgment? 

It  goes  immediately  either  to  purgatory,  if  something 
yet  remains  to  expiate  ; or  to  heaven,  if  it  is  absolutely 
pure  ; or  to  hell,  if  it  is  stained  with  one  or  more  griev- 
ous sins  for  which  it  would  not. do  penance 

27.  What  is  the  general  judgment? 

It  is  that  judgment  which  will  take  place  at  the  end  of 
time,  and  in  which  man  will  be  judged,  not  only  as  an  in- 
dividual, but  as  a member  of  the  human  race. 

28.  Why  should  there  be  a general  judgment? 

That  full  and  entire  justice  be  done  to  God,  to  Christ, 
and  to  men,  whether  just  or  sinners. 

29.  Will  the  sentence  pronounced  at  the  general  judgment  differ 
from  that  of  the  particular  judgment? 

No,  it  will  only  be  its  solemn  confirmation.  Neverthe- 
less, since  the  general  judgment  will  take  place  after  the 
resurrection  of  the  body,  it  will  be  pronounced  on  the 
whole  man,  body  and  soul,  for  the  body  also  is  to  share  in 
the  soul’s  reward  or  punishment. 

30.  How  should  we  prepare  for  judgment? 

By  judging  ourselves,  that  we  may  not  be  judged. 


PURGATORY. 


145 


3.  Purgatory. 

31.  What  is  purgatory? 

It  is  a place  of  suffering  in  which  the  souls  of  the  just 
complete  the  expiation  of  their  sins  before  entering  heaven. 

32.  How  do  we  know  that  there  is  a purgatory? 

We  know  it  from  Holy  Scripture,  and  also  from  the 
formal  teaching  and  the  constant  practice  of  the  Church. 

The  existence  of  purgatory  is  confirmed  by  reason  itself 
and  by  the  traditions  of  the  various  peoples  of  the  earth. 

33.  What  pains  are  endured  in  purgatory? 

There  are  two  : the  pain  of  loss  and  the  pain  of  sense. 

34.  In  what  does  the  pain  of  loss  consist? 

It  consists  in  the  temporary  privation  of  the  vision  of 
Cod.  This  punishment  is  the  greatest  experienced  by  the 
souls  in  purgatory,  on  account  of  the  liveliness  of  their 
faith  and  the  perfection  of  their  charity. 

35.  In  what  does  the  pain  of  sense  consist? 

It  consists  in  physical  suffering,  caused  by  a real  fire, 
whose  mysterious  power  acts  on  the  soul  as  if  the  soul  were 
still  united  with  its  body. 

36.  Do  we  know  the  intensity  and  duration  of  the  pains  of  pur- 
gatory ? 

No.  All  that  we  know  is  that  these  pains  are  propor- 
tionate to  the  number  and  gravity  of  the  faults  to  be 
atoned  for,  and  that  souls  are  delivered  only  when  they 
have  paid  the  last  farthing. 

37.  Do  the  pains  of  purgatory  surpass  the  sufferings  of  earth? 

“The  fire  of  purgatory,”  says  St.  Augustine,  “is  more 

terrible  than  all  that  man  can  suffer  in  this  life.” 

38.  By  whom  may  the  souls  in  purgatory  be  helped? 

By  the  members  of  the  Church  militant. 


146 


LIFE  EVERLASTING. 


39.  What  motives  have  we  for  affording  relief  to  the  souls  in 
purgatory? 

It  is  for  us  : 1.  A duty  of  religion  to  help  them  ; 2.  A 
duty  of  justice  or  gratitude  ; 3.  A duty  of  charity  ; 4.  A 
duty  of  personal  interest: 

40.  How  can  we  help  the  souls  in  purgatory? 

We  can  help  them  : 1.  By  the  three  eminent  good  w^orks  ; 
prayer,  fasting,  and  alms-deeds  ; 2.  By  indulgences  gained 
for  their  intention  ; 3.  By  the  Holy  Communion  and,  above 
all,  by  the  holy  sacrifice  of  the  Mass. 

41.  What  should  we  do  to  avoid  purgatory? 

We  should  : 1.  Guard  against  the  slightest  faults  ; 2. 
Atone  by  penance  for  the  sins  whose  guilt  has  already  been 
forgiven  us. 


4.  Heaven. 


42.  What  is  heaven? 

Heaven  is  the  place  where  the  angels  and  saints  enjoy 
perfect  and  everlasting  happiness,  in  the  vision  and  the 
possession  of  God. 

43.  How  is  the  existence  of  heaven  proved? 

1.  By  Holy  Scripture,  which  speaks  again  and  again  of 
the  happiness  of  heaven,  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  of 
life  everlasting;  2.  By  the  teaching  of  the  Church,  which 
affirms  this  truth  in  all  her  creeds  and  in  her  liturgy  ; 3. 
By  reason,  which  demonstrates  the  necessity  of  another 
life,  in  which  virtue  will  receive  adequate  reward  ; 4.  By 
the  unanimous  belief  of  men  in  a future  life  wherein  the 
good  will  enjoy  perfect  happiness. 

44.  In  what  does  the  perfect  happiness  of  a rational  creature 
consist? 

It  consists  : 1.  In  exemption  from  all  evil  ; 2.  In  the 
everlasting  possession  of  all  good. 


THE  LIMBO  OF  INFANTS. 


147 


45.  Is  there  no  evil  in  heaven? 

In  heaven  there  is  neither  physical  nor  moral  evil  ? 

46.  Why  is  heaven  the  possession  of  all  good? 

Because  the  blessed  possess  God,  the  sovereign  good. 

47.  What  effect  is  produced  in  the  blessed  by  seeing  God  face 
to  face  and  possessing  Him  forever? 

It  causes  them  to  rejoice  in  the  Lord  with  unspeakable 

joy- 

48.  Why  is  it  impossible  for  us,  while  on  earth,  to  conceive  the 
happiness  of  heaven? 

Because  this  happiness  is  far  above  and  beyond  all  our 
experience,  and  the  tilings  of  earth  cannot  be  compared  to 
those  of  heaven. 

49.  Is  the  happiness  of  heaven  the  same  for  all  the  elect? 

It  is  the  same  in  its  object,  because  for  all  there  is  the  same 
God  to  see,  to  possess,  and  to  enjoy.  But  it  differs  m degree 
according  to  the  merits  of  the  blessed. 

50.  Who  go  to  heaven? 

Those  departed  souls  who  are  in  the  state  of  grace  and 
free  from  even  venial  sin,  and  who  have  paid  to  divine 
justice  the  temporal  penalty  due  to  their  sins. 

51.  What  should  we  do  to  merit  heaven? 

We  should  : 1.  Often  think  of  it,  and  desire  it  with  all 
the  ardor  of  our  soul  ; 2.  Shun  sin  and  practise  virtue  ; 3. 
Suffer  with  patience  the  trials  of  this  life,  hoping  for  heav- 
en  as  our  reward. 


5.  The  Limbo  of  Infants. 

52.  What  is  the  limbo  of  infants? 

It  is  the  place  wherein  are  detained  the  souls  of  those  in- 
fants who  have  died  without  baptism. 

53.  Are  the  souls  of  these  infants  shut  out  from  life  everlasting 

O « 


148 


LIFE  EVERLASTING. 


The  souls  of  these  infants  are  shut  out  from  life  ever- 
lasting, which  consists  essentially  in  the  vision  of  God  face 
to  face. 

This  has  been  defined  by  several  councils  against  the 
Pelagians  and  the  Calvinists. 

54.  Do  the  souls  of  these  infants  suffer? 

They  do  not  suffer  the  pain  of  sense.  And  although 
they  experience  the  pain  of  loss,  yet  it  is  not' accompanied 
with  regret  and  despair  as  in  the  case  of  the  reprobate. 
According  to  the  opinion  generally  accepted,  they  enjoy 
a kind  of  natural  happiness. 

6.  Hell. 


55.  What  is  hell? 

Hell  is  the  place  in  which  the  reprobate  are  condemned 
to  suffer  forever  with  the  devils. 

5(5.  How  is  the  existence  of  hell  proved? 

1.  By  Holy  Scripture,  where  this  truth  is  proclaimed  in 
a multitude  of  passages  ; 2.  By  the  teaching  of  the  Church, 
which  has  defined  this  dogma  in  several  councils  ; 3.  By 
reason,  which  demands  that  the  evil  remaining  at  the  end 
of  one’s  life  be  punished  in  another  life,  as  it  also  demands 
that  the  good  not  fully  recompensed  here  have  its  reward 
hereafter  ; 4.  By  the  tradition  of  peoples  ; for  men  have 
always  and  everywhere  believed  that  there  is  a place  of 
torment  for  the  obstinate  sinner 

57.  Which  are  the  essential  pains  of  the  damned? 

The  pain  of  loss  and  the  pain  of  sense. 

58.  In  what  does  the  pain  of  foss  consist? 

It  consists  in  the  everlasting  privation  of  the  vision  of  ' 
God.  This  punishment  is  damnation  properly  so  called, 
and  is  the  greatest  of  the  torments  endured  by  the  repro- 
^*te. 


HELL. 


140 


59.  Ia  what  does  the  pain  of  sense  consist? 

It  consists  principally  in  punishment  by  fire  ; i.  e .,  m 
physical  suffering  caused  by  a real  fire.  This  fire  is  fed  and 
sustained  by  God’s  omnipotence,  and  torments  the  souls 
and  bodies  of  the  reprobate. 

60.  Besides  these  pains,  what  accidental  pains  do  the  damned 
suffer? 

They  suffer  pains  arising  : 1.  From  the  horrible  society 
of  the  devils  and  the  damned  ; 2.  From  punishments  corres- 
ponding to  the  different  kinds  of  sins  of  which  they  are 
guilty. 

61.  Who  go  to  hell? 

All  those  who  die  in  the  state  of  mortal  sin,  even  if  they 
be  guilty  of  only  one  such  sin. 

62.  Are  the  pains  of  hell  the  same  for  all  the  damned? 

Justice  demands  that  they  be  proportionate  to  the  nature 

and  the  number  of  the  sins  of  each  of  the  damned.  But 
for  all,  hell  is  the  sum  of  all  evils  and  the  privation  of  all 
good,  as  heaven  is  for  the  blessed  the  sum  of  all  blessings 
and  the  absence  of  all  evil. 

63.  How  long  will  the  pains  of  hell  last? 

The  pains  of  hell  will  never  end,  and  they  will  last  forever 
without  any  alleviation  or  diminution.  This  is  the  teach- 
ing of  Holy  Scripture  and  of  the  Church,  and  the  belief  of 
various  peoples.  It  is,  moreover,  justified  by  reason  itself 

64.  What  should  we  do  to  avoid  hell? 

We  should  : 1.  Often  in  thought  go  down  into  hell  dur- 
ing our  mortal  life,  that  we  may  not  really  go  there  aftor 
death  ; 2.  Pray  God  to  save  us  from  its  torments. 


part  Ml. 

MORALS,  OR  WORKS  TO  PERFORM. 


INTRODUCTION. 

CHRISTIAN  MORAL. 

1.  Is  it  sufficient,  in  order  to  obtain  eternal  life,  to  believe  the 
truths  of  the  Creed? 

No  ; we  must  also  perform  the  duties  enjoined  by  Chris- 
tian Moral. 

2.  What  is  Christian  Moral? 

Christian  Moral  is  that  practical  science  which  regulates 
our  morals  according  to  the  principles  of  revealed  .truth, 
in  order  that  we  may  attain  our  last  end,  which  is  the  bea- 
tific vision  of  God. 

3.  Does  natural  morality  suffice  for  man? 

No,  it  does  not  suffice  ; because  it  does  not  embrace  all 
the  duties  which  man  is  bound  to  fulfill,  and  it  does  not  lead 
him  to  his  supernatural  end. 

4.  What  constitutes  the  excellence  of  Christian  morality  as  taught 
by  the  Church? 

1.  It  has  God  for  its  beginning  and  its  end.  It  teaches 
us  to  fulfill  our  duties,  because  God,  our  sovereign  Master, 
has  so  ordered,  and  because  God  is  sovereignly  good. 

2.  It  is  complete.  It  comprises  at  once  all  the  natural  pre- 
cepts which  reason  imposes,  without  any  admixture  of 
error,  and  likewise  those  positive  precepts  which  God  has 
given  us. 


150 


INTRODUCTION. 


151 


3.  It  is  fixed  and  immutable  ; - it  is  pure  and  intact,  for 
it  is  guarded  by  the  infallible  teaching  authority  of  the 
Church. 

5.  What  are  the  subjects  comprised  in  a treatise  on  Christian  mor- 
ality? 

1.  The  general  principles  of  morality  ; 2.  Virtue  and  sin ; 
3.  The  Commandments  of  God  and  of  the  Church  ; 4.  The 
evangelical  counsels  and  the  beatitudes 


SECTION  I. 


General  Principles  of  Morality. 


CHAPTER  I. 

HUMAN  ACTS. 

1.  Nature  of  Human  Acts. 

1.  What  is  the  end  of  moral  science? 

The  end  or  purpose  of  moral  science  is  to  direct  the  free 
acts  of  man  to  his  last  end. 

2.  What  is  a human  act? 

A human  act  is  one  which  man  performs  freely  and 
with  reflection;  in  other  words,  it  is  an  act  which  man 
performs  as  man,  that  is  to  say,  knowingly  and  willingly. 

3.  How  is  that  act  called  which  man  performs  without  reflec- 
tion or  consent? 

It  is  called  an  act  of  man.  If  is  unpremeditated,  inde- 
liberate, or  instinctive.  Among  such  acts  are  the  first  im- 
pulses of  passion,  involuntary  likes  and  dislikes,  acts  done 
during  sleep,  in  the  delirium  of  fever  or  in  insanity.  Such 
also  are  the  feelings  that  spring  from  human  nature  as  the 
desire  of  living,  the  fear  of  death,  etc. 

4.  How  are  human  acts  divided? 

They  are  divided  : 1.  Into  internal  and  external  acts  , 
2.  Into  good,  bad,  and  indifferent  acts.  Good  acts  may  like- 
wise be  divided  into  natural  and  supernatural  acts. 

5.  What  is  an  internal  act? 

An  internal  act  is  one  which  is  produced  within  the  soul 
152 


PRINCIPLES  OF  HITMAN  ACTS. 


1 53 

ana  is  not  outwardly  manifested  ; as,  thinking,  desiring,  or 
hoping. 

6.  What  is  an  external  act? 

An  external  act  is  one  which  is  outwardly  manifested  : 
as,  speaking,  singing,  or  walking. 

7.  What  is  a good  act? 

A good  act  is  one  which  conforms  to  the  moral  law  ; 
such  as  praying  or  the  giving  of  alms. 

8.  What  is  a lad  act? 

A bad  act  is  one  which  is  opposed  to  the  moral  law  ; as, 
stealing  or  lying. 

9.  What  is  an  indifferent  act? 

An  indifferent  act  is  one  which,  viewed  in  itself,  bears  no 
relation  to  the  moral  law  ; as,  walking  or  resting. 

10.  What  is  a natural  act? 

A natural  act  is  one  which  is  produced  by  our  natural 
powers  alone  without  the  aid  of  grace.  Such  an  act  is  the 
giving  of  alms  from  a mere  sentiment  of  humanity. 

11.  What  is  a supernatural  act? 

A supernatural  act  is  one  which  is  done  with  the  assist- 
ance of  grace  ; as,  the  giving  of  alms  for  the  love  of  God. 

2.  Principles  of  Human  Acts. 

12.  What  is  meant  by  the  principles  of  human  acts? 

The  principles  of  human  acts  are  the  faculties  that  pro- 
duce them  ; viz.,  intellect  and  free  will. 

13.  How  do  these  faculties  concur  in  the  production  of  a human 
act? 

The  intellect  conceives  the  act  that  is  to  be  performed, 
together  with  the  different  circumstances  that  are  likely  to 
attend  it  ; it  weighs  and  compares  the  reasons  there  are 
for  acting  or  not  acting  ; in  a word,  it  deliberates.  Delib 


154 


HUMAN  ACTS. 


era  lion  being  at  an  end,  the  will  comes  into  play,  and 
in  ikes  its  choice  by  determining  to  give  or  refuse  its  con- 
sent to  the  act  in  question. 

Voluntary  Acts. 

14.  What  is  a voluntary  act? 

A voluntary  act  is  one  that  proceeds  from  man’s  will 
when  he  knows  both  what  he  does  and  why  he  does  it. 

An  intelligent  being  acts  as  such  only  in  so  far  as  he 
knows  the  nature  of  the  acts  which  he  performs.  Hence, 
no  one  who  is  deprived  of  reason  can  perform  a voluntary 
act. 

15.  How  many  kinds  of  voluntary  acts  are  there? 

There  are  several  kinds  : 1.  Perfect  and  imperfect  ; 2. 
Express  and  tacit ; 3.  Direct  and  indirect  ; 4.  Actual,  vir- 
tual, habitual,  and  interpretative. 

16.  When  is  a voluntary  act  perfect? 

A voluntary  act  is  p>erfect  when  it  is  done  with  full 
knowledge  and  consent. 

17.  When  is  a voluntary  act  imperfect? 

A voluntary  act  is  imperfect  when  it  is  done  with  defec- 
tive knowledge  and  only^  partial  consent. 

18.  When  is  a voluntary  act  express? 

A voluntary  act  is  express  when  it  is  outwardly  mani- 
fested by  words  or  signs. 

19.  When  is  a voluntary  act  tacit? 

A voluntary  act  is  tacit  when  one’s  silence  may  be  con- 
strued as  $ proof  or  sign  of  his  consent. 

20.  When  is  a voluntary  act  direct? 

A voluntary  act  is  direct  when  the  act  is  willed  in  itself  ; 
in  other  words,  when  the  will  is  applied  to  the  act  directly 
and  without  any  intermediary. 

21.  When  is  a voluntary  act  indirect? 


PRINCIPLES  OF  HUMAN  ACTS. 


155 


A voluntary  act  is  indirect  when  it  is  willed  only  in  its 
cause.  Thus  the  man  who  gets  drunk  wills  the  state  of 
intoxication  directly,  and  wills  indirectly  all  the  acts  done 
in  that  state  and  more  or  less  foreseen  by  him. 

22.  When  is  a voluntary  act  said  to  be  actual? 

A voluntary  act  is  said  to  be  actual  when  it  here  and 
now  proceeds  from  the  will ; for  instance,  the  act  of  contri- 
tion which  the  penitent  makes  at  the  very  moment  of 
receiving  absolution. 

23.  When  is  a voluntary  act  virtual? 

A voluntary  act  is  virtual  when  it  proceeds  from  some 
previous  act  of  the  will  which  morally  perseveres  in  the  agent. 
The  act  of  contrition  which  a penitent  makes  before  con- 
fession, and  which  he  does  not  think  of  renewing  at  the 
moment  of  absolution,  is  an  example. 

24.  When  is  a voluntary  act  habitual? 

A voluntary  act  is  said  to  be  habitual , when  it  is  an  act 
which  was  done  in  the  past  and  has  never  been  retracted, 
but  which,  by  reason  of  a prolonged  interruption,  exercises 
no  influence,  either  actual  or  virtual,  on  the  will  at  present. 
Such  would  be  an  act  of  contrition  made  several  days  ago 
and  not  renewed  during  a subsequent  preparation  for  con- 
fession. 

25.  When  is  a voluntary  act  said  to  be  interpretative? 

A voluntary  act  is  said  to  be  interpretative  when  we  may 
presume  that  an  agent  would  do  the  act  if  he  could.  Thus, 
a sick  person  who  cannot  make  himself  understood,  is  pre- 
sumed to  wish  for  the  administration  of  the  sacraments,  if 
he  has  been  leading  a Christian  life. 

Obstacles  to  Free  Will 

26.  How  many  causes  are  there  that  destroy  or  weaken  free  will? 

There  are  four : Ignorance,  concupiscence,  fear,  and  vio- 
lence. 


156 


HUMAN  ACTS. 


27.  What  is  ignorance? 

Ignorance , from  the  standpoint  of  morality,  is  a lack  oi 
knowledge  in  respect  to  matters  that  ought  to  be  known. 

28.  Which  are  the  principal  kinds  of  ignorance  ? 

1.  Ignorance  of  a law  and  ignorance  of  a fact ; 2.  Invinci- 
ble ignorance  and  vincible  ignorance  ; 3.  Crass  ignorance 
and  affected  ignorance. 

29.  What  is  ignorance  of  a law? 

Ignorance  of  a law  is  that  which  has  for  its  object  the 
existence  of  a law  or  the  extent  of  its  obligation. 

30.  What  is  ignorance  of  a fact? 

Ignorance  of  a fact  is  that  which  has  for  its  object  some 
particular  fact  or  circumstance  thereof. — If  one  does  not 
know  that  it  is  forbidden  on  a day  of  abstinence  to  eat  food 
containing  meat,  he  is  in  a state  of  ignorance  with  respect 
to  a law  ; if  he  does  not  know  that  a certain  dish  before  him 
contains  meat,  he  is  ignorant  of  a fact. 

31.  What  is  invincible  ignorance? 

Invincible  ignorance  is  that  which,  in  view  of  the  condi- 
tion of  the  person  who  labors  under  it,  cannot  be  overcome 
by  ordinary  means . 

32.  What  is  vincible  ignorance? 

Vincible  ignorance  is  that  which,  in  view  of  certain  im- 
portant or  grave  obligations,  one  can  and  should  overcome 
by  the  exercise  of  ordinary  diligence. 

33.  What  is  crass  ignorance? 

Crass  ignorance  is  that  which  proceeds  from  gross  neg- 
ligence. 

34.  What  is  affected  ignorance? 

Affected  ignorance  is  that  which  is  willed  directly  and 
with  a view  to  sin  more  easily. 

35.  What  are  the  effects  of  ignorance? 


PRINCIPLES  OF  HUMAN  ACTS. 


157 


1.  Invincible  ignorance  renders  a man’s  actions  involun- 
tary and  free  from  fault.  Thus,  the  person  who  does 
something  wrong,  which  he  invincibly  believes  he  is  per- 
mitted to  do,  commits  no  sin.  In  like  manner,  he  who  is 
ignorant  of  the  special  malice  of  a sin  that  he  has  commit- 
ted, is  not  guilty  of  that  sin  ; 2.  Ignorance  that  is  vincible 
and  affected  adds  to  the  willfulness  and  malice  of  the  sin  ; 
3.  Ignorance  that  is  vincible  and  crass  does  not  make  the 
action  wholly  involuntary  ; it  may,  however  make  it  less 
voluntary. 

36.  What  is  meant  by  concupiscence? 

Concupiscence , in  its  wider  meaning,  is  the  source  of 
sin  which  exists  in  us  as  a consequence  of  original  sin. 
But,  as  an  obstacle  to  free  will,  it  is  that  strong  impulse 
which  moves  the  soul  to  seek  pleasure  or  shun  suffering. 
It  is  generally  called  passion. 

37.  How  many  kinds  of  concupiscence  are  there? 

Two  : antecedent  concupiscence,  which  gets  the  start  of 
the  action  of  the  will  ; and  consequent  concupiscence,  which 
is  excited  by  the  will  itself. 

38.  What  are  the  effects  of  concupiscence? 

1.  Antecedent  concupiscence  diminishes  the  action  of 
the  will  to  just  that  extent  to  which  it  has  hindered  us 
from  attending  to  the  action.  Consequent  concupiscence 
renders  an  action  still  more  voluntary,  since  the  will  gives 
fuller  consent  to  it. 

39.  What  is  fear? 

lear  is  a certain  disturbance  of  soul  which  arises  from 
a present  or  a future  danger. 

40.  How  many  kinds  of  fear  are  there? 

Phere  are  two  kinds  : 1.  Fear  that  proceeds  from  an  in- 
ternal cause  Such  is  the  fear  experienced  by  him  who 
during  sickness,  makes  a vow  through  dread  of  death. 


m 


HUMAN  ACTS. 


2.  Fear  that  proceeds  from  an  external  cause,  which  is 
either  a necessary  effect  of  the  laws  of  nature,  as  a pestilence 
or  a storm  at  sea  ; or  results  from  a free  agent,  as  a threat 
of  death  by  an  enemy. 

41.  How  many  kinds  of  fear  may  proceed  from  an  external 
cause  ? 

Two  kinds  : grave  and  slight.  A grave  fear  is  pro- 
duced by  a great  evil  ; a slight  fear  is  caused  either  by  a 
lesser  evil  or  by  an  evil  that  is  not  greatly  dreaded. 

42.  What  are  the  effects  of  fear? 

1.  Fear  proceeding  from  an  internal  cause  does  not  make 
the  action  involuntary.  This  is  also  true  of  a slight  fear 
arising  from  an  external  cause. 

2.  Grave  fear  produced  by  an  external  cause  may  excuse 
from  sin  if  what  is  done  through  fear  is  not  wrong  in  itself 
and  by  its  very  nature  ; such  an  action  would  be  the  eating 
of  meat  on  Friday,  provided,  however,  this  did  not  involve 
a contempt  of  religion. 

3.  Fear  proceeding  from  an  external  cause,  even  if  the  fear 
be  grave,  does  not  excuse  from  sin,  if  the  action  in  question 
is  wrong  in  itself  and  by  its  very  nature. 

43.  What  is  violence? 

Violence  is  a constraint  placed  upon  a person  by  some 
free  external  cause,  to  force  him  to  do  a thing  against  his 
will. 

Such  constraint  may  be  more  or  less  powerful,  just  as 
the  resistance  offered  to  it  by  the  will  may  be  greater  or 
less,  stronger  or  weaker. 

44.  How  does  violence  affect  external  actions? 

Absolute  violence,  to  which  all  possible  resistance  is 
offered,  makes  the  action  entirely  involuntary,  and  there- 
fore exempts  from  guilt  the  person  to  whom  violence  is 
done. 

But  if  the  violence  is  only  partial,  or  if,  although  abso- 


PRINCIPLES  OF  HUMAN  ACTS. 


159 


lute,  it  is  not  resisted  as  far  as  one  can  and  ought  to  do  so, 
then  it  diminishes  the  freedom  of  the  will,  but  does  not 
entirely  destroy  it,  and  consequently  it  does  not  entirely 
excuse  from  sin. 

Imputability  and  Responsibility 

45.  What  is  imputability? 

Imputability  is  that  quality  in  virtue  of  which  a free  act 
is  attributed  to  some  person,  on  the  principle  that  every 
effect  should  be  referred  to  its  cause. 

46.  What  is  responsibility? 

1 lesponsibility  is  the  obligation  which  we  are  under,  of 
rendering  an  account  of  our  acts  and  of  suffering  their  con- 
sequences. It  is  the  first  and  principal  effect  of  a human 
act. 

47.  What  is  the  difference  between  responsibility  and  imputa- 
bility? 

Imputability  belongs  to  the  act  ; responsibility  belongs 
to  the  moral  agent,  the  person  doing  the  act.  An  act  is  im- 
putable ; he  who  performs  it  is  responsible. 

48.  What  is  necessary  to  render  an  act  imputable  and  an  agent 
responsible? 

The  two  essential  conditions  of  a human  act  are  neces- 
sary : 1.  Knowledge  of  the  goodness  or  malice  of  the  act  ; 
2.  Freedom  to  do  it  or  not  do  it. 

49.  What  determines  the  degree  of  responsibility  in  an  agent? 

The  greater  or  less  freedom  of  will  with  which  he  acted. 

50.  What  are  the  causes  that  do  away  with  or  diminish  respon- 
sibility? 

They  are  : 1.  The  causes  already  mentioned,  viz.  : vio- 
lence, fear,  concupiscence,  and  ignorance  ; 2.  Certain  phys- 
ical states,  such  as  idiocy,  insanity,  the  delirium  of  disease, 
sleep,  and  natural  somnambulism. 


1«0 


HUMAN  ACTS. 


51.  Under  what  circumstances  is  a person  not  responsible  when 
acting  under  the  influence  of  habit? 

Only  in  the  case  when,  after  giving  up  the  habit,  he 
strives  to  get  rid  of  it  altogether.  In  such  a case  an  act 
committed  as  a consequence  of  habit  and  without  reflection, 
is  involuntary  and  does  not  come  within  the  range  of  respon- 
sibility. 


3.  Morality  of  Human  Acts. 

52.  What  is  understood  by  the  morality  of  human  acts? 

The  morality  of  human  acts  is  their  relation,  whether  of 
conformity  or  of  opposition,  to  the  laws  which  govern  them. 

53.  What  are  the  laws  that  govern  our  acts? 

There  are  two  laws  : the  external  and  remote  is  the  law 
of  God  ; the  internal  and  proximate  is  conscience  or  right 
reason. 

54.  When  is  an  act  morally  good? 

An  act  is  morally  good  when  it  is  in  conformity  to  the  law 
of  God  and  to  right  reason. 

55.  When  is  an  act  morally  bad? 

An  act  is  morally  bad  when  it  is  opposed  to  the  law  of 
God  and  to  right  reason. 

Sources  of  the  Morality  of  Human  Acts. 

56.  From  what  sources  is  the  morality  of  a human  act  derived? 

From  these  three  : the  object,  the  circumstances,  and 

the  end  of  the  act. 

57.  What  is  understood  by  the  object  whence  the  morality  of  an 
act  is  derived? 

It  is  the  matter  of  the  act  considered  under  a moral  as- 
pect, that  is  to  say,  in  so  far  as  it  is  good  or  bad.  Thus  to 
adore  God  is  a good  act  ; to  take  what  belongs  to  another, 
is  a bad  act. 


MORALITY  OF  HUMAN  ACTS. 


151 


58.  What  then  may  be  the  character  of  an  action  as  determined 
i>y  its  object? 

As  determined  by  its  object,  ap  action  will  be  morally 
good  if  the  thing  done  is  in  itself  and  independently  of  the 
circumstances,  in  conformity  with  right  reason  ; otherwise 
it  will  be  morally  bad. 

59.  What  is  understood  by  the  circumstances  of  an  act? 

The  circumstances  of  an  act  are  such  of  its  accidents  as 
modify  its  moral  worth  without  affecting  its  essential 
character. 

60.  How  many  such  circumstances  are  there? 

There  are  seven  : the  person,  the  thing,  the  place,  the 
means,  the  motive,  the  manner,  and  the  time. 

The  person. — Who  performed  the  act  ? A priest  ? a lay- 
man ? a public  officer  ? a person  bound  by  vow  ? etc. 

The  thing. — What  is  it  exactly  that  has  been  done: 
What  is  the  quality  or  the  quantity  of  the  object  ? If  a 
theft  has  been  committed,  was  the  article  stolen  of  small 
or  of  great  value  ? Was  it  a sacred  object  ? etc. 

The  place. — Where  was  the  act  done  ? In  a church,  or  in 
i public  place  ? 

The  means. — What  kind  of  means  ? Just  or  unjust  ? Su- 
perstitious or  diabolical  ? 

The  motive. — Why  was  the  thing  done  ? For  a good  end 
>r  a bad  one?  From  a natural  or  from  a supernatural  mo- 
jive  ? 

The  manner.— How  was  the  tiling  done  ? Through  mal- 
ice ? through  weakness  ? through  ignorance  ? through  fear? 
in  good  or- in  bad  faith  ? 

The  time. — When  was  the  act  done  ? On  a Sunday  ? 
on  a fast  day  ? How  long  did  it  last  ? 

61.  How  are  the  circumstances  of  an  act  divided? 


162 


HUMAN  ACTS. 


Circumstances  are  divided  into  those  that  change  o\ 
multiply  the  species,  or  moral  character,  of  an  action  ; am* 
into  aggravating  and  extenuating  circumstances. 

1.  Circumstances  that  change  the  character  of  an  act 
are  those  that  cause  it  to  pass  from  one  species  of  morality 
to  another  ; circumstances  that  multiply  its  character  are 
those  that  cause  one  and  the  same  act  to  contain  various 
sins.  Thus  the  giving  of  alms  solely  through  vainglory 
constitutes  an  a#t  of  vanity  ; the  theft  of  a sacred  vessel 
includes  not  only  the  sin  of  theft,  but  also  that  of  sacrilege. 

2.  Aggravating  circumstances  are  those  that  increase  the 
goodness  or  the  malice  of  an  act.  Thus  it  is  a greater  sin 
to  steal  from  a poor  man  than  from  a rich  one  ; to  steal 
a large  sum  than  a small  one. 

3.  Extenuating  circumstances  are  those  that  diminish 
the  malice  of  an  act.  It  is,  for  instance,  less  sinful  to  kill 
a man  in  a fit  of  rage  than  to  do  so  in  cold  blood. 

62.  What  is  the  end  of  a human  act? 

It  iif  that  for  which  a thing  is  done. 

63.  Which  are  the  principal  kinds  of  end? 

1.  The  intrinsic  end,  or  the  end  of  the  work,  and  the 
extrinsic  end,  or  the  end  of  the  agent ; 2.  A good  end  and 
a bad  end,  which  are  also  called  respectively  a good  and 
a bad  intention  ; 3.  A natural  and  a supernatural  end. 

64.  What  is  an  intrinsic  end? 

An  intrinsic  end  is  that  toward  which  a work  naturally 
tends.  For  example,  the  intrinsic  end  of  almsgiving  is  the 
relief  of  the  poor. 

65.  What  is  an  extrinsic  end? 

An  extrinsic  end  is  that  which  the  agent  has  in  view. 
Such  would  be  the  giving  of  alms  for  the  forgiveness  of 

one's  sins. 


MORALITY  OF  HUMAN  ACTS. 


163 


66.  When  is  the  end,  or  intention,  said  to  be  good?  when,  to  be 
bad? 

The  end  is  good,  when  that  at  which  we  aim  is  virtuous, 
or  a real  good  ; it  is  bad,  when  that  at  which  we  aim  is 
sinful,  or  a false  good,  that  is  to  say,  when  it  is  something 
opposed  to  the  moral  order. 

67.  When  is  the  end  said  to  be  natural?  when  supernatural? 

The  end  is  natural  when  that  at  which  we  aim  does  not 

lie  outside  the  natural  order.  A person,  for  instance,  who 
walks  merely  for  the  sake  of  exercise,  proposes  to  himself 
a natural  end. 

The  end  is  supernatural  when  the  end  which  we  propose 
to  ourselves  belongs  to  the  supernatural  order.  The  child 
who  takes  a walk  to  obey  his  parents,  in  whom  he  rec- 
ognizes the  representatives  of  God’s  authority,  acts  for  a 
supernatural  end. 

68.  Does  the  end  affect  the  moral  value  of  an  act? 

Yes  ; since  the  end  is  at  once  the  term  of  the  act  and 
the  motive  which  determines  the  will,  it  exercises  a true 
and  effective  influence  on  the  character  of  an  act. — The 
end  is  called  the  term  or  limit  of  the  act,  because  the  action 
ceases  just  so  soon  as  we  attain,  or  realize,  the  end  or  pur- 
pose, in  view  of  which  we  acted. 

69.  How  does  the  end  affect  a good  act? 

1.  If  the  end  is  good,  the  act  is  thereby  rendered  doubly 
good  ; as  is  the  case  when  a man  gives  alms  to  atone  for 
his  sins. 

2.  If  the  end  is  decidedly  bad,  be  it  a principal  end  or 
only  an  accessory  one,  the  act  is  also  bad.  ‘Thus  the  giv- 
ing of  alms  is  a bad  act,  if  done  to  induce  a person  to  com- 
mit murder. 

3.  If  the  end  is  only  slightly  evil  and  is  merely  accessory, 
it  diminishes,  but  does  not  destroy,  the  merit  of  the  act. 
Such  is  the  oas  * when  one  bestows  an  alms  principally  from 


164 


HUMAN  ACTS. 


a motive  of  charity,  but  secondarily  for  the  sake  of  being 
accounted  generous. 

70.  How  does  the  end  affect  an  indifferent  act? 

It  renders  the  act  good  or  bad  according  as  it  is  itself 
good  or  bad . Thus  walking  is  good  or  bad  according  as  it 
has  for  end  an  increase  of  health  for  the  better  fulfillment 
of  one’s  duties,  or  mere  display. 

71.  How  does  the  end  affect  a bad  act? 

1.  If  the  end  is  bad , the  act  is  doubly  bad.  Such  would 
be  a theft  committed  in  order  to  have  sufficient  money  to 
get  drunk. 

2.  If  the  end  is  good , it  does  not  do  away  with  the  mal- 
ice of  the  act.  For  instance,  it  is  not  lawful  to  steal  in 
order  to  give  to  the  poor.  In  such  cases,  however,  the  end 
may  diminish  the  malice  of  the  sin. 

72.  What,  then,  are  the  essential  conditions  of  a morally  good 
act? 

It  must  be  good  in  its  object,  in  its  circumstances,  and  in 
its  end. 

73.  What  suffices  to  make  an  act  morally  bad? 

It  suffices  that  it  be  defective  either  in  its  object,  its  cir- 
cumstances, or  its  end. 

4.  Relation  of  Human  Acts  to  Man’s  Last  Enel. 

74.  To  whom  should  we  refer  all  our  actions? 

To  God  alone.  For  God  is  our  last  end  absolutely , since 
lie  is  the  sovereign  good  and  the  only  source  of  all  happi- 
ness. 

75.  What  does  St.  Paul  say  on  this  subject? 

St.  Paul  says  : “ Do  all  things  for  the  glory  of  God.” 

4 All,  whatsoever  you  do  in  word  or  in  work,  do  all  in  the 
i.ame  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  giving  thanks  to  God  and 
the  Father  by  Him.” 


NATURE  OF  CONSCIENCE. 


165 


76.  How  may  we  refer  our  actions  to  God? 

We  may  refer  them  to  Him  principally  in  three  ways  : 

1 . Actually , wlien  we  offer  them  to  Him  by  an  express 
act  of  the  will  ; 

2.  Virtually , when,  after  offering  to  God  either  one  ac- 
tion in  particular  or  all  in  general,  we  continue  tq  act  in 
virtue  of  this  first  intention  which  has  neither  been  re- 
voked nor  interrupted  for  any  considerable  lapse  of  time  ; 

3.  Implicitly , when  we  offer  the  action  to  God  simply 
because  it  is  good  and  is  not  affected  by  any  circumstance 
or  any  end  that  might  diminish  its  moral  worth. 

77.  Must  all  our  acts,  in  order  to  be  good,  be  performed 
through  charity,  that  is  to  say,  while  we  are  in  the  state  of  grace? 

Certain  acts  can  be  good  even  when  not  so  performed  : 
such  are  the  acts  by  which  a sinner,  aided  by  grace,  pre- 
pares himself  for  justification.  But  if  grace  is  not  neces- 
sary to  render  these  acts  pleasing  to  God,  it  is  indispensable 
in  rendering  them  meritorious  with  a supernatural  merit 
properly  so  called. 


CHAPTER  II. 

CONSCIENCE. 

1.  Nature  of  Conscience. 

1.  What  is  conscience? 

Conscience  is  a practical  judgment  on  the  goodness < or 
malice  of  an  act  to  be  done  or  avoided,  in  the  particular 
circumstances  in  which  a person  is  placed.  It  is  the  im- 
mediate internal  rule  of  good  morals. 

2.  What  are  the  functions  of  conscience? 

1.  Before  we  act,  conscience  determines  for  us  whether 
the  act  which  we  have  in  view  is  lawful  or  unlawful,  and 
it  directs,  counsels,  or  permits  us  to  perform  it  or  omit  it. 


166 


CONSCIENCE. 


2.  After  we  have  done  the  act,  conscience  acquits  or  con- 
dems  us,  praises  or  blames  us,  according  as  the  action  done 
is  good  or  bad. 


Different  Kinds  of  Conscience. 

3.  How  is  conscience  divided? 

Conscience  is  divided  : 1.  Into  right  conscience,  errone- 
ous conscience,  and  perplexed  conscience  ; 2.  Into  scrupu- 
lous conscience  and  lax  conscience  ; 3.  Into  certain  con- 
science and  doubtful  conscience. 

4.  What  is  a right  conscience? 

A rights  or  true,  conscience  is  that  which  judges  of  things 
in  the  moral  order  just  as  they  are  : it  pronounces  good 
that  which  is  really  good,  bad  that  which  is  bad,  and  allow- 
able that  which  is  allowable. 

5.  What  is  an  erroneous  conscience? 

An  erroneous , or  false , conscience  is  that  which  pro- 
nounces good  a thing  that  is  bad,  or  bad  a thing  that  is 
good  ; which  considers  allowable  that  which  is  not  so,  and 
as  commanded  that  which  is  only  a matter  of  counsel,  or 
vice  versa. 

6.  How  many  kinds  of  erroneous  conscience  are  there? 

There  are  two  kinds  : vmcibly  erroneous  and  invincibly 

erroneous. 

7.  What  is  a vincibly  erroneous  conscience? 

It  is  one  the  error  in  which  could  and  should  have  been 
corrected,  had  the  necessary  diligence  been  employed. 

8.  What  is  an  invincibly  erroneous  conscience? 

It  is  one  the  error  in  which  could  not  be  corrected  by  any 
ordinary  means. 

0.  What  is  a perplexed  conscience? 

A perplexed  conscience  is  that  which,  in  the  presence  of 
two  precepts  that  cannot  both  be  fulfilled  at  one  and  the 


RULES  OF  CONSCIENCE. 


167 


rue  time,  fears  that  it  will  commit  a sin,  no  matter  what 
•')  >ice  it  makes.  Such  would  be  the  case  of  a nurse  who 
considers  himself  equally  bound  to  take  care  of  his  patient 
ind  to  assist  at  Mass  on  Sunday. 

10.  What  is  a scrupulous  conscience? 

A scrupulous  conscience  is  that  which,  for  frivolous  rea- 
sons, is  troubled  with  dread  lest  what  is  really  good  or 
only  indifferent  be  wrong. 

11.  What  is  a lax  conscience? 

A lax , or  easy , conscience  is  that  which,  for  trivial  rea- 
sons, deems  that  allowable  which  is  really  not  allowable,  or 
looks  upon  grave  faults  as  only  trifles. 

The  principal  causes  of  laxity  of  conscience  are  : a sen- 
sual life,  neglect  of  prayer,  too  strong  an  attachment  to  the 
things  of  the  world,  and,  above  all,  the  habit  of  sin. 

12.  What  is  a certain  conscience? 

A certain  conscience  is  that  which,  without  any'reasona- 
ble  fear  of  being  deceived,  judges  that  an  action  is  obli- 
gatory, forbidden,  or  allowable. 

13.  What  is  a doubtful  conscience? 

A doubtful  conscience  is  that  which  hesitates,  which  re- 
mains in  a state  of  suspense  with  respect  to  the  goodness  or 
the  malice  of  an  action. 

2.  Rules  of  Conscience. 

14.  What  are  the  rules  of  conscience? 

There  are  certain  general  rules  which  govern  conscience 
of  any  and  every  kind,  and  there  are  particular  rules  which 
are  applicable  to  the  different  kinds  of  conscience. 

15.  What  are  the  general  rules? 

1.  One  is  never  permitted  to  act  against  his  conscience , 
of  whatever  kind  it  may  be,  even  though  it  be  erroneous, 
whenever  it  commands  or  forbids  anything.  For  he  who 


IP, 8 


CONSCIENCE. 


so  acts  against  liis  conscience,  believes  that  he  is  doing 
wrong  and  has  the  intention  of  doing  so. 

2.  One  should  act  according  to  his  conscience  only  when 
he  is  7 nor  ally  certain  of  the  lawfulness  of  the  act  which  he 
has  in  view  • otherwise  he  knowingly  and  willingly  exposes 
himself  to  the  immediate  danger  of  doing  a bad  action  and 
thereby  offending  God. 

16.  What  is  the  particular  rule  applicable  to  a right  con- 
science? 

W e must  obey  a right  conscience,  both  in  doing  what  it 
commands,  in  avoiding  what  it  forbids,  and  in  respecting 
what  it  commends  as  a means  of  perfection. 

17.  What  is  the  rule  with  respect  to  an  erroneous  conscience? 

We  must  obey  an  invincibly  erroneous  conscience  when- 
ever it  commands  anything,  and  we  may  do  what  it  permits. 

We  are  bound  not  to  follow  a vincibly  erroneous  con- 
science, because  the  error  in  such  a case  is  culpable  and 
voluntary.  The  rule  of  action  is  then  the  same  as  that  for 
doubt  (See  no.  21). 

18.  What  are  the  rules  for  a perplexed  conscience? 

A perplexed  conscience  is  either  vincibly  or  invincibly 
erroneous.  In  the  former  case,  the  error  should  be  recti- 
fied ; in  the  latter,  one  should  choose  the  lesser  evil.  If 
the  alternatives  appear  equally  bad,  he  is  free  to  choose  as 
lie  pleases. 

19.  Are  we  free  to  follow  a scrupulous  or  a lax  conscience? 

No,  because  such  consciences  are  supported  by  vain  and 
frivolous  reasons.  They  should  both  be  rectified  before 
acting.  A scrupulous  person  is  bound  to  follow  blindly 
the  counsels  given  him  by  a prudent  director.  He  who 
has  become  lax  must  strive  to  effect  a thorough  conver- 
sion. 

20.  Ought  we  to  follow  a certain  conscience? 


RULES  OF  CONSCIENCE. 


169 


We  should  follow  a certain  conscience  ; it  is  for  us  the 
true  rule  of  action. 

21.  What  are  the  rules  for  a doubtful  conscience? 

We  are  never  permitted  to  act  while  in  a state  of  prac 
tical  doubt  concerning  the  goodness  or  badness  of  an  act, 
the  performance  of  which  we  have  in  view  at  the  moment 
of  doubting. 

Therefore,  he  who  is  in  practical  doubt  concerning  the 
moral  value  of  an  action,  ought  either  to  resolve  the  doubt 
by  proving  to  himself  satisfactorily,  by  applying  direct 
principles  to  the  case,  that  the  act  in  question  is  lawful  ; 
or  he  should  dispel  the  doubt,  either  by  consulting  pru- 
dent and  well  informed  persons,  or  by  applying  reflex 
principles *  1 2 3 4 5 to  the  case  ; or,  finally,  if  he  can  do  neither  the 
one  nor  the  other  of  these  things,  he  must  abstain  from 
acting.  If,  however,  he  must  act,  he  should  pursue  the 
safest  course  ; that  is  to  say,  that  course  which  exposes  him 
least  to  the  danger  of  breaking  the  law. 

22.  Why  is  it  important  to  possess  an  enlightened  conscience? 

It  is  of  the  utmost  importance  for  the  proper  direction 

of  our  life  ; for  how  can  we  fulfill  our  duties  perfectly,  if 


1 By  reflex  principles  are  understood  certain  principles  which  are  not  directly  in- 
cluded in  the  doubt  to  be  resolved,  and  which  enable  us  to  pass  from  a state  ot 
doubt  to  a practically  certain  conscience.  Such,  for  example,  are  the  following 
principles : 

1.  A dnubtful  law  is  not  binding.  It  is  in  virtue  of  this  principle  that  we  are 
permitted,  when  in  doubt,  to  follow  an  opinion  that  is  reasonably  probable. 

2.  In  case  of  doubt , we  must  declare  in  favor  of  that  which  is  in  possession. 
Thus  the  person  who  is  in  doubt  as  to  whether  he  has  taken  a drink  before  or  after 
midnight  may  go  to  Communion,  for  his  liberty  is  in  possession. 

3.  A fact  is  not  to  be  presumed ; it  must  be  proved.  Thus  a person  is  not  bound 
to  believe  that  he  has  incurred  the  penalty  that  attaches  to  a fault,  if  he  is  in  doubt 
as  to  whether  he  has  committed  that  fault. 

4.  The  presumption  is  in  favor  of  the  validity  of  an  action  till  the  contrary 
has  been  proved.  It  is  in  accordance  with  this  principle  that,  in  case  of  doubt,  a 
confession  should  be  presumed  to  have  been  valid. 

5.  In  case  of  doubt,  the  presumption  is  in  favor  of  a superior.  Thus  in  cases 
where  the  lawfulness  of  an  order  given  by  a superior  is  doubtful,  an  inferior  is 
bound  to  obey  it. 


170 


THE  MORAL  LAW. 


we  do  not  know  the  exact  moral  value  to  be  given  to  our 
actions  ? 

23.  What  are  the  means  of  perfecting  our  conscience? 

1 .  An  adequate  study  of  the  laws  of  morality  according 
to  our  condition  in  life  ; 2.  The  checking  of  those  passions 
which  tend  to  stifle  the  voice  of  conscience  ; 3.  Imitation 
of  the  good  examples  set  before  us  ; 4.  Prayer  to  God,  the 
Father  of  lights  ; 5.  Recourse  to  prudent  counsellors. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  MORAL  LAW. 

1.  What  is  the  external  rule  of  human  actions? 

The  external  rule  of  human  actions  is  law . By  it  God 
manifests  to  men  what  He  commands,  what  He  forbids, 
what  He  recommends,  and  what  He  permits. 

2.  How  does  God  exercise  His  authority? 

He  exercises  it  sometimes  directly,  sometimes  through 
men  ; whence  there  are  two  kinds  of  law  : divine  law  and 
human  law. 


1.  The  Divine  Daw. 

3.  What  is  the  divine  law? 

The  divine  law  is  that  which  comes  from  God  directly. 
According  to  its  particular  form,  it  is  called  the  eternal  law, 
the  natural  law,  or  the  positive  law. 

4.  What  is  the  eternal  law? 

The  eternal  law  is  the  rule  established  by  divine  Wis- 
dom, in  so  far  as  it  directs  to  their  proper  end  the  actions 
and  movements  of  creatures. 

5.  Who  are  subject  to  the  eternal  law? 

All  creatures,  whether  rational  or  irrational. 


THE  DIVINE  LAW. 


171 


6.  Are  all  creatures  subject  to  the  eternal  law  in  the  same  way? 

Rational  creatures  are  subject  to  it  inasmuch  as  it 

commands  or  prohibits.  Irrational  creatures  are  subject 
to  it  inasmuch  as  it  impels  them  to  the  fulfillment  of  their 
end,  for  of  themselves  they  are  incapable  of  obedience. 

7.  Are  all  laws  derived  from  the  eternal  law? 

Yes  ; the  natural  law  is  derived  from  it  through  the  in- 
termediary of  reason  ; positive  law  is  derived  from  it  by 
an  external  revelation  which  God  Himself  lias  made  ; and 
human  laws  are  derived  from  it  through  the  intermediary 
of  the  authority  which  God  has  communicated  to  man. 

8.  What  is  the  natural  law? 

The  natural  law  is  the  eternal  law  as  imprinted  in  ra- 
tional creatures,  inclining  them  towards  the  end  and  the 
actions  suitable  to  their  nature. 

9.  Who  are  subject  to  the  natural  law? 

The  natural  law  applies  exclusively  to  man,  whereas  the 
eternal  law  is  applicable  to  all  things. 

10.  Which  are  the  marks  of  the  natural  law? 

The  natural  law  is  universal,  immutable,  and  absolute  : 
universal , because  it  applies  to  all  men  ; immutable , because 
it  is  not  subject  to  change,  and  no  one  can  be  dispensed 
from  keeping  it  ; absolute , because  it  must  be  observed  at 
all  hazards,  cost  what  it  may. 

11.  Have  all  men  an  equal  knowledge  of  the  natural  law? 

No  ; their  knowledge  is  more  or  less  perfect  according 
to  their  intelligence,  and  enlightenment.  Moreover,  pas- 
sion, prejudice,  and  inveterate  habits  often  disturb  the 
mind  and  prevent  it  from  seeing  the  truth. 

12.  How  do  we  know  the  natural  law? 

It  is  possible  for  us  to  know  the  natural  law  by  unaided 
reason.  Nevertheless,  God  has  seen  fit  to  reveal  it  to  man 
to  enable  him  to  know  it  more  easily  and  more  perfectlv. 


172 


THE  MORAL  LAW. 


This  revelation  is  found  in  a multitude  of  passages  in  the 
Bible,  and  particularly  in  the  Ten  Commandments  given 
to  Moses  and  in  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount . 

13.  What  is  the  positive  divine  law? 

The  positive  divine  lam  is  that  which  God  established 
of  His  own  free  will  and  with  a view  to  man’s  supernat- 
ural end  or  destiny. 

This  law  proceeds  from  the  free  will  of  the  Creator  ; for 
God  might,  at  His  good  pleasure,  have  commanded  men  to 
keep  holy  this  or  that  day  rather  than  another. 

14.  Wherein  does  the  positive  divine  law  differ  from  the  natural 
law? 

1 . It  cannot  be  known  in  the  same  way  as  the  natural 
law,  i.  6.,  by  the  light  of  mere  reason,  but  solely  by  an  exter- 
nal revelation  manifest  to  our  senses  ; 2.  It  is  not  univer- 
sal, immutable,  and  absolute  like  the  natural  law. 

15.  Who  are  subject  to  the  positive  divine  law? 

All  men  who  know  the  law. 

16.  ITow  is  the  positive  divine  law  divided? 

It  is  usually  divided  into  the  old  law  and  the  new  law  ; 
in  other  words,  into  the  Mosaic  law  and  the  Christian  law. 

17.  IIow  does  the  old  law'  differ  from  the  new  law? 

1.  The  old  law  was  binding  on  none  but  the  Jews,  and 
that  too  for  a time  only  ; the  new  law  is  intended  for  all 
men  and  for  all  ages  ; 2.  The  old  law,  the  law  of  fear,  was 
the  shadow  of  the  new  ; the  new  law,  the  law  of  love,  is 
the  perfection  of  the  old  ; 3.  The  old  law  did  nor  justify 
man,  i.  e .,  make  his  soul  pleasing  to  God,  except  by  faith 
in  Jesus  Christ  ; the  new  law  has  of  itself  the  power  to 
justify. 

18.  When  did  the  old  law  cease  to  be  binding? 

The  old  law  comprised  three  kinds  of  precept  : moral 
precepts,  ceremonial  precepts,  an  ([judicial  precepts.  The 


HUMAN  LAW. 


173 


first,  being  founded  oil  the  natural'  law,  are  immutable. 
The  other  precepts  were  transitory  : their  binding  force 
ceased  with  the  coming  of  Jesus  Christ. 

2.  Human  haw. 

19.  What  is  human  law? 

Human  laic  is  a rule  promulgated  by  either  Church  or 
State  authority  with  the  intention  of  binding  those  who 
are  subject  to  such  authority. 

20.  How  does  human  law  come  from  God? 

It  comes  from  God  indirectly,  inasmuch  as  He  makes 
men  sharers  in  His  authority. 

21.  How  does  human  law  differ  from  the  natural  law? 

It  differs  from  the  natural  law  in  not  being  universal, 
immutable,  and  absolute. 

It  is  not  universal : it  differs  according  to  the  different 
conditions  of  those  who  are  subject  to  it,  and  according  to 
the  nature  and  extent  of  the  legislative  power. 

It  is  not  immutable  : it  may  be  abrogated  by  the  law- 
giver, and  it  admits  of  dispensations  and  exceptions. 

It  is  not  absolute  : in  general,  it  is  not  binding  when  its 
observance  is  attended  with  grave  inconvenience. 

22.  How  is  human  law  divided? 

It  is  divided  into  ecclesiastical  law  and  civil  law,  accor- 
ding as  it  has  been  established  by  the  Church  or  by  the 
State. 

To  these  two  kinds  of  law  belong  Concordats  and  Inter- 
national Laio. 

23.  What  is  ecclesiastical  law? 

Ecclesiastical  law  is  that  which  has  been  established  by 
the  Church  for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  faithful. 

24.  Who  are  subject  to  ecclesiastical  law? 


174 


THE  MORAL  LAW. 


All  those  persons  who  have  been  baptized  and  who  have 
the  use  of  reason. 

25.  Do  the  laws  of  the  Church  bind  in  conscience? 

Yes  ; for  Christ  said  to  His  Apostles  and  their  succes- 
sors : “ Whatsoever  you  shall  bind  on  earth,  shall  be  bound 
also  in  heaven.” — “ He  that  despiseth  you,  despiseth  Me.” 

p 

26.  What  is  civil  law? 

Civil  law  is  that  which  is  established  by  a government 
for  the  temporal  welfare  of  society. 

27.  Do  civil  laws  bind  in  conscience? 

Yes  ; laws  properly  so  called,  passed  and  promulgated 
according  to  the  constitution  of  the  State,  bind  in  con- 
science, no  matter  what  may  be  the  form  of  government. 

28.  On  what  conditions  are  civil  laws  binding? 

Civil  laws  are  binding  on  these  conditions  : 1.  That  the 
legislating  power  really  have  jurisdiction  over  that  which 
is  the  object  of  the  law.  A civil  power,  for  instance,  has 
no  right  to  legislate  on  matters  that  are  strictly  ecclesiasti- 
cal ; 2.  That  the  legislating  power  pass  no  law  contrary  to 
the  natural  law  or  to  the  positive  divine  law  ; otherwise  a 
civil  law  is  entirely  null,  and  should  not  be  observed. 

29.  What  is  meant  by  a concordat? 

By  a concordat  is  meant  that  legislation  which  sometimes 
regulates  the  relations  between  Church  and  State.  Such 
was  the  French  Concordat  concluded  in  1801  between  Pope 
Pius  VII.  and  Napoleon  Bonaparte,  at  that  time  first  con- 
sul of  France. 

30.  What  is  international  law,  or  the  common  law  of  nations? 

International  law , or  the  common  law  of  nations,  is  the 

legislation  which  regulates  the  relations  of  nations  to  one 
another. 

31.  How  are  the  duties  of  nations  towards  one  another  divided  ? 


THE  BINDING  FORCE  OF  LAW. 


175 


They  are  divided  into  two  classes  : natural  duties  and 
duties  resulting  from  compact. 

32.  Which  are  the  natural  duties  of  nations? 

They  are  those  of  justice  and  charity.  The  former  con- 
sist in  not  assailing  the  rights  of  a nation,  and  in  respecting 
its  liberty,  its  independence,  and  its  reputation.  The  lat- 
ter consist  in  coming  to  its  aid  in  case  of  necessity. 

33.  Which  are  the  duties  resulting  from  compact? 

They  are  those  which  have  for  aim  the  loyal  and  faithful 
observance  of  treaties  and  agreements  entered  into  with 
other  nations. 


3.  The  Binding  Force  of  Law. 

Nature  of  This  Force. 

34.  Is  every  law  binding? 

Yes  ; every  law  obliges  us  to  do  something,  or  else  suffer 
the  penalty  of  disobedience  ; otherwise  it  would  not  be  a 
law,  but  a simple  counsel. 

35.  How  does  human  law  bind? 

Human  law  binds  in  four  different  ways  : 1.  Under  pain 
of  guilt  alone,  and  then  it  is  purely  moral  / 2.  Under  pain 
of  guilt  and  punishment  together,  and  then  it  is  both  moral 
and  penal ; 3.  Under  pain  of  punishment  alone,  and  then  it 
is  purely  penal  / 4.  Under  pain  of  annulling  the  act  which 
has  been  done  contrary  to  the  law,  and  then  it  is  nullifying . 

36.  How  grave  is  the  fault  committed  when  a person  breaks  the 
moral  law? 

It  is  grave  in  grave  matter,  and  trifling  in  trifling  matter. 
The  legislator  may,  however,  bind  only  under  the  pain  of 
slight  guilt,  even  in  matter  of  a grave  nature  ; but  not  the 
reverse,  unless  the  end  that  he  has  in  view  be  itself  grave. 

37.  How  is  gravity  of  matter  to  be  weighed? 

1.  By  the  text  of  the  law  itself  ; 2.  By  the  object,  end, 


176 


THE  MORAL  LAW. 


and  circumstances  of  the  law  • 3.  By  the  severity  of  the 
penalty  inflicted  ; 4.  By  custom. 

38.  To  what  does  a purely  penal  law  bind? 

It  binds  us  in  conscience  either  to  do  what  it  commands 
or  to  suffer  the  penalty  of  violating  the  law. 

39.  What  binding  force  does  a nullifying  law  possess? 

If  the  nullifying  law  also  prohibits  something,  then  it 
obliges  us  in  conscience  not  to  perform  the  act  which  it 
annuls.  If  it  merely  determines  that  the  act  can  be  annulled, 
it  binds  only  after  sentence  has  been  passed  by  the  judge. 
Invincible  ignorance  or  serious  loss  does  not  usually  prevent 
the  effects  of  nullification. 

Ways  of  Fulfilling  the  Obligation  of  the  Law. 

40.  Is  the  state  of  grace  requisite  to  satisfy  the  obligation  of  the 
law? 

No  ; unless  the  state  of  grace  is  essential  to  the  action, 
as  in  Holy  Communion. 

41.  Can  a person  fulfill  different  precepts  by  one  and  the  same 
act? 

Yes,  if  these  precepts  deal  with  the  same  matter  and  are 
inspired  by  the  same  motive,  as  when  the  vigil  of  a fast 
is  kept  on  an  ember  day  ; but  not  if  they  deal  with  matters 
of  a different  nature,  or  if,  the  matter  being  the  same,  they 
are  inspired  by  different  motives,  as  in  the  case  of  a fast 
imposed  as  a penance  and  a fast  prescribed  by  the  Church. 

42.  Can  a person  fulfill  different  precepts  by  different  acts  at  one 
and  the  same  time? 

Yes,  if  the  acts  do  not  conflict.  Thus  he  can  at  the  same 
time  fulfill  the  precepts  of  hearing  Mass  and  reciting  his 
office  or  saying  his  penance. 

43.  What  is  to  be  done  when  two  precepts  come  together  which 
cannot  be  fulfilled  at  the  same  time? 

We  should  fulfill  the  more  important  one  ; the  other  then 


THE  BINDING  FORCE  OF  LAW. 


177 


ceases  to  be  binding.  A precept  of  the  natural  law  takes 
precedence  of  a precept  of  purely  positive  law ; a negative 
precept  of  the  natural  law  takes  precedence  of  a positive 
precept  of  the  same  law  ; a divine  precept  takes  precedence 
of  a human  precept  ; an  ecclesiastical  precept  takes  prece- 
dence of  a civil  precept,  etc. 

44.  Does  an  obligation  cease  when  it  has  not  been  fulfilled  at  the 
appointed  time? 

It  does  not  cease  if  the  time  was  fixed  in  order  to  urge 
the  fulfillment  of  the  obligation,  as  in  the  case  of  Easter 
Communion  ; but  it  does  cease  if  the  time  was  fixed  in 
order  to  mark  the  limit  of  the  obligation,  as  fasting  on  a 
vigil. 

Causes  of  Exemption,  Prevention  or  Dispensation  from 
Fulfilling  a Law. 

45.  What  causes  excuse  those  who  do  not  observe  a law? 

These  causes  are  of  two  kinds  : some  exempt  from  the 

law,  others  prevent  its  fulfillment. 

46.  What  are  the  causes  that  exempt  from  the  law? 

1.  If  it  is  question  of  a local  law,  travelling  through  a 
place  in  which  that  law  does  not  exist,  exempts  the  person 
who  is  subject  to  the  law  when  at  home  ; 2.  Privilege  may 
exempt ; for  a privilege  is  a permanent  favor  granted  by  a 
superior  and  either  exempting  from  the  law  or  conferring 
some  particular  boon. 

47.  What  causes  prevent  one  from  fulfilling  the  law? 

1.  Invincible  ignorance  of  the  law,  even  of  the  divine 
and  natural  law  ; for  no  one  is  bound  to  do  that  about  which 
he  knows  nothing  ; 2.  Physical  inability,  for-  no  one  is 
bound  to  the  impossible  ; 3.  Moral  inability,  for  a legislator 
is  supposed  not  to  have  the  intention  of  binding  any  one 
when  grave  inconveniences  would  result  from  the  observ- 
ance of  the  law  ; unless  it  is  question  of  a negative  natural 
precept. 


178 


THE  MORAL  LAW. 


If  a person  is  in  doubt  as  to  whether  he  has  a sufficient 
reason  for  not  observing  the  law,  he  should  ask  to  be  reg- 
ularly dispensed  from  it. 

48.  When  a person  cannot  fulfill  the  entire  law,  is  he  obliged 
to  fulfill  what  he  can  of  it? 

Yes,  if  the  subject  matter  of  the  law  is  divisible  ; thus, 
if  he  cannot  fast  during  Lent,  he  should  practise  abstinence 
if  he  is  able. 

49.  In  what  does  a dispensation  consist? 

A dispensation  consists  in  removing  for  a time,  and  in  a 
particular  case,  the  obligation  of  fulfilling  a law. 

50.  What  conditions  are  required  for  a valid  dispensation? 

On  the  part  of  him  who  dispenses,  there  must  be  the 
power  and  the  will  to  do  so  ; and  if  he  be  an  inferior  or  one 
possessing  delegated  power,  he  must  have  a reason  for 
dispensing. 

On  the  part  of  him  who  asks  it,  it  is  necessary  that  he 
state  the  reason  sincerely  and  completely. 

51.  What  use  can  be  made  of  a local  dispensation?  what  of  a 
personal  dispensation? 

A local  dispensation  affects  a place,  and  even  strangers 
may  profit  by  it.  A personal  dispensation  may  be  used 
everywhere  by  the  person  obtaining  it,  when  the  law  from 
which  he  is  dispensed  is  a universal  law  ; but  he  should 
take  care  not  to  give  scandal. 

52.  When  may  a law  cease  to  bind? 

1.  When  its  observance  becomes  permanently  harmful  or 
too  difficult,  not  merely  to  an  individual  but  to  the  com- 
munity at  large  ; 2.  When  the  law  is  modified  or  abrogated 
either  by  the  lawmaker  or  by  custom. 

4.  Duty  and  Right. 

53.  What  consequences  result  from  the  moral  law? 

Duties  to  fulfil  and  rights  to  exercise  ; for  at  the  same 


SANCTION  OF  THE  MORAL  LAW. 


179 


time  that  a law  commands  or  permits  something,  it  confers 
the  faculty  or  power  of  employing  the  means  to  do  that 
thing. 

54.  What  is  duty? 

Duty , or  obligation,  is  the  moral  necessity  which  binds 
our  will  to  do  what  the  law  commands  and  to  avoid  what 
it  forbids. 

55.  What  is  a right? 

A right  is  the  moral  power,  the  legitimate  faculty,  to 
possess,  to  do,  or  to  demand  certain  things. 

56.  What  is  the  supreme  principle  of  duty  and  of  right? 

The  supreme  principle  of  duty  and  of  right  is  God. 

For  if  we  have  certain  duties  to  fulfill,  it  is  because  God, 

who  is  supreme  law  and  order,  wishes  that  we  should  observe 
the  natural  order  and  obey  the  authority  of  lawful  superiors. 
— If,  in  the  second  place,  we  possess  certain  individual  rights, 
it  is  because  God,  who  is  sovereign  Master  of  the  universe, 
has  given  us  over  our  own  person  and  over  our  own  prop- 
erty, a dominion  analogous  to  that  which  He  exercises  over 
the  universe. — If,  among  men,  some  have  a right  to  com- 
mand others,  and  thereby  impose  upon  their  subordinates 
the  duty  of  obeying,  it  is  because  God,  having  created  man 
for  a social  life,  has  willed  that  there  should  be  superiors 
and  inferiors. 


5.  Sanction  of  the  Moral  Law. 

57.  What  are  the  consequences  which  the  fulfillment  and  the  viola- 
tion of  duty  entail? 

The  former  entails  merit , that  by  which  an  action  has  a 
right  to  be  rewarded;  the  latter  entails  demerit , that  bv 
which  an  action  becomes  deserving  of  punishment. 

58.  How  do  we  designate  the  collection  of  rewards  and  penalties 
attaching  to  the  fulfillment  or  violation  of  the  law? 

ft  is  called  the  sanction  of  the  law. 


180 


THE  MOKAL  LAW. 


59.  Why  is  a sanction  necessary? 

A sanction  is  necessary  because:  1.  A law  which  has  no 
sanction  is  an  ineffective  law  ; 2.  The  right  order  of  things 
demands  that  virtue  should  lead  to  happiness,  and  vice  to 
unhappiness. 

60.  Have  human  laws  a sanction? 

Yes;  since  penalties  have  been  prescribed  against  those 
who  violate  the  ecclesiastical  or  the  civil  law.  Moreover, 
inasmuch  as  these  laws  bind  in  conscience,  they  have  a 
share  in  the  sanction  of  the  divine  law  itself. 

61.  What  is  the  sanction  of  the  divine  law? 

The  divine  law,  be  it  natural  or  positive,  has  a sanction 
here  below  in  joy  and  remorse  of  conscience,  in  the  tem- 
poral rewards  and  punishments  which  Divine  Providence 
often  distributes.  But  since  such  a sanction  is  insufficient 
and  incomplete,  there  is  another  life,  where  each  one  is 
rewarded  according  to  his  works.  Hence  the  doctrine  of 
heaven,  purgatory,  and  hell. 


SECTION  II. 


Virtue  and  Sin. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

VIRTUE  IN  GENERAL. 

1.  Nature  of  Virtue. 

1.  What  is  virtue? 

Virtue  is  the  habit  of  good.  It  is  opposed  to  vice,  which 
is  the  habit  of  evil. 

2.  What,  then,  is  peculiar  to  virtue  in  so  far  as  it  is  a habit? 

To  incline  us  to  good  and  to  enable  us  to  practise  it  more 

easily. 

3.  What  is  the  difference  between  a virtue  and  an  act  of  that 
virtue? 

A virtue  is  a firm  and  permanent  disposition  to  practise 
acts  of  virtue,  whereas  an  act  of  virtue  is  a transitory  ac- 
tion. 

4.  How  are  virtues  divided? 

According  to  their  object , virtues  are  divided  into  theo- 
logical and  moral  virtues;  according  to  their  origin , into 
infused  and  acquired  virtues;  according  to  their  end , into 
supernatural  and  natural  virtues;  according  to  their  degree, 
into  heroic  and  ordinary  virtues. 

5.  What  are  theological  virtues? 

Theological  virtues  are  those  that  have  for  their  imme- 
diate object  God,  considered  either  as  supreme  truth,  and 
then  the  virtue  is  called  faith  ; or  as  our  sovereign  good 

181 


182 


VIRTUE  IN  GENERAL. 


and  then  it  is  called  hope;  or  as  supreme  goodness,  infin- 
itely lovable  in  itself  and  for  its  own  sake,  and  then  it  is 
(‘ailed  charity. 

They  are  theological  not  only  in  their  object,  which  is 
God  as  known  to  us  by  revelation,  but  also  in  their  'prin- 
ciple, which  is  the  grace  of  God  ; in  their  motive,  which  is 
found  respectively  in  the  veracity,  the  fidelity,  and  the  good- 
ness of  God  ; and  in  their  end,  which  is  the  beatific  vision- 

6.  What  is  meant  by  moral  virtues? 

Moral  virtues  are  those  which  have  for  their  immediate 
object  some  created  thing  which  may  serve  as  a means  of 
arriving  at  God,  our  last  end.  Such  virtues  are  prudence, 
fortitude,  etc. 

7.  What  is  meant  by  infused  virtues  ? what  by  acquired  virtues? 

Infused  virtues  are  those  which  God  produces  immediate- 
ly in  us  by  His  grace.  Acquired  virtues  are  those  which 
result  from  a repetition  of  similar  acts.  Theological  vir- 
tues are  infused.  Moral  virtues  are  either  infused  or 
acquired. 

8.  What  are  supernatural,  and  what  natural,  virtues? 

Virtues  are  supernatural  or  natural  according  as  they  be- 
long to  the  order  of  grace,  or  not.  Theological  virtues 
are  supernatural.  Moral  virtues  are  natural  or  supernat- 
ural according  as  their  object  tends  to  a natural  or  a super- 
natural end. 

9.  When  are  virtues  heroic,  and  when  ordinary? 

Virtues  are  heroic  or  ordinary,  according  as  they  do  or 
do  not  exceed  the  ordinary  standard  of  human  goodness 
To  give  of  one’s  abundance  to  the  poor  is  an  act  of  merely 
ordinary  charity  ; to  distribute  all  one’s  goods  among  the 
poor  is  an  act  of  heroic  charity. 

2.  The  Increase,  the  Diminution,  and  the 
Loss  of  Virtue. 

10.  Is  virtue  susceptible  of  increase? 


THE  INCREASE  AND  THE  LOSS  OF  VIRTUE. 


183 


Yes,  all  the  virtues,  no  matter  of  what  nature,  can  re- 
ceive indefinite  increase  in  the  soul. 

11.  How  are  the  natural  moral  virtues  increased? 

The  natural  moral  virtues  are  increased  by  the  frequent 
repetition  of  the  acts  which  produce  them. 

12.  How  are  theological  and  the  infused  moral  virtues  increased? 

The  theological  and  the  infused  moral  virtues  are  in- 
creased by  an  increase  of  divine  grace  in  the  soul.  Con- 
sequently whatever  increases  grace,  whether  it  be  the  sac- 
raments or  good  works,  also  increases  the  infused  virtues. 

13.  Why  should  we  strive  incessantly  to  advance  in  virtue? 

Reason  imposes  on  us  the  duty  of  perfecting  our  natural 

gifts,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  recommends  us  to  advance  with- 
out ceasing  in  the  way  of  perfection. 

14.  Can  virtue  be  diminished? 

Virtue  can  not  only  be  diminished,  it  can  even  be  lost 
altogether, 

15.  How  are  the  natural  moral  virtues  diminished,  and  how  are 
they  lost  altogether? 

They  are  diminished  and  are  lost  just  in  the  same  manner 
as  they  are  acquired  : 

1.  Directly,  by  the  repetition  of  acts  opposed  to  them. 
Moreover,  the  repetition  of  such  acts  may  not  only  dimin- 
ish the  virtues,  but  even  destroy  them  and  replace  them  by 
the  opposite  vices. 

2.  Indirectly,  by  the  cessation  of  the  acts  which  pro- 
duce and  maintain  the  virtues:  for  want  of  practice  a good 
habit  languishes  and  dies. 

16.  How  are  infused  virtues  diminished? 

They  are  diminished  indirectly  by  the  cessation  of  the 
lets  which  produce  them,  or  by  the  venial  sins  which  are 
•pposed  to  them. 

17.  How  are  infused  virtues  lost? 


184 


FAITH. 


Infused  virtues  are  lost: 

1.  Directly,  when  a person  commits  grievous  sin  against 
them:  thus  unbelief  causes  loss  of  faith  ; despair,  loss  of 
hope  ; and  every  mortal  sin  causes  loss  of  charity  and  of 
the  infused  moral  virtues. 

2.  Indirectly,  when  he  loses  a virtue  which  is  the  foun- 
dation of  other  virtues:  thus  loss  of  faith  entails  that  of  hope 
and  charity  ; but  the  loss  of  charity  does  not  entail  that  of 
faith  and  hope. 


CHAPTER  Y. 

FAITH. 

1.  Nature  and  Motive  of  Faitli, 

1.  What  is  faith? 

Faith  is  a supernatural  virtue  by  which  we  firmly  believe 
all  the  truths  which  God  has  revealed  ter  us,  and  which  lie 
teaches  through  His  Church,  because  He  is  truth  itself. 

2.  Why  is  faith  called  a supernatural  virtue? 

Faith  is  called  a supernatural  virtue,  because  it  has  : 1. 
Divine  grace  as  its  principle  ; 2.  Revealed  truths  as  its  ob- 
ject ; 3.  Our  eternal  salvation  as  its  end. 

3.  How  is  faith  divided? 

1.  Into  habitual  and  actual  faith  ; 2.  Into  implicit  and 
explicit  faith  ; 3.  Into  living  and  dead  faith. 

4.  What  is  habitual  faith? 

Habitual  faith  is  the  divinely  infused  habit  of  making 
acts  of  faith  with  the  help  of  actual  grace. 

5.  What  is  actual  faith? 

Actual  faith  is  the  act  by  which  the  intellect,  under  the 
impulse  of  the  will  influenced  by  grace,  believes  firmly  the 
truths  revealed  by  God,  because  God  has  revealed  them. 


NATURE  AND  MOTIVE  OF  FAITH. 


185 


6.  What  is  implicit  faith? 

Implicit  faith  is  that  by  which  we  believe  in  general  all 
the  truths  revealed  by  God  and  proposed  by  the  Church, 
without  reference  to  any  one  special  article  of  faith. 

7.  What  is  explicit  faith? 

Explicit  faith  is  that  by  which  we  believe  a special  and 
determinate  article  of  faith  ; for  instance,  the  Incarnation 
of  the  Son  of  God. 

8.  What  is  living  faith? 

Living  faith  is  that  which  is  accompanied  with  the  ob- 
servance of  the  commandments  ; it  is  faith  working  by 
charity. 

9.  What  is  dead  faith? 

Dead  faith  is  that  which  is  not  accompanied  with  the  ob- 
servance of  the  commandments  ; it  is  faith  without  charity. 

10.  What  is  the  motive  of  faith? 

The  motive  of  faith,  or  the  reason  why  we  should  believe 
what  God  has  revealed,  is  the  authority  of  God  Himself. 

11.  Why  is  the  authority  of  God  a motive  for  believing  what  He 
has  revealed  to  us? 

Because  God  can  neither  deceive  nor  be  deceived  : His 
knowledge  and  His  truthfulness  are  infinite. 

12.  Can  we  know  with  certainty  what  God  has  revealed? 

Yes  ; God  has  given  us  for  this  purpose  certain  external 
proofs  of  the  revelation  which  He  has  made  us. 

13.  What  are  these  external  proofs? 

1.  The  fulfillment  in  Jesus  Christ  of  the  prophecies  of 
the  Old  Testament  ; 2.  His  holiness,  His  miracles,  and  His 
prophecies  ; 3.  The  excellence  and  holiness  of  His  doctrine  ; 
4.  The  rapid  and  astonishing  conversion  of  the  world  to 
Christianity  ; 5.  The  marvellous  effects  which  the  Chris- 
tian doctrine  has  produced  in  the  world  ; 6.  The  constancy 


186 


FAITH. 


and  testimony  of  millions  of  martyrs  ; 7.  The  divine  sane* 
tity  of  the  Church,  attested  by  the  heroic  virtues  of  untold 
numbers  of  her  children,  and  by  the  innumerable  miracles 
which  have  been  performed  in  her  fold  ; 8.  The  miraculous 
preservation  of  the  Church  in  the  midst  of  a world  bent  on 
her  destruction. 

14.  How  does  the  Church  propose  revealed  truth  to  the  belief  of 
the  faithful? 

She  does  so  in  two  ways  : 1.  By  solemn  judgments, 
such  as  the  articles  of  the  Creed,  the  definitions  of  oecumen- 
ical councils,  and  the  ex  cathedra  definitions  of  sovereign 
pontiffs  ; 2.  By  the  unanimous  and  constant  preaching  of 
the  pastors  of  the  Church  throughout  the  world. 

15.  Are  all  of  the  revealed  truths  proposed  by  the  Church  to  the 
belief  of  the  faithful? 

No  ; for  there  are  certain  revealed  truths  which  the 
Church  does  not  consider  necessary  or  useful  to  define. 
Such  truths  are  called  truths  of  divine  faith , or  definable 
truths. 

He  who  denies  them  commits  a grave  sin  against  faith, 
but  he  is  not  a heretic  in  the  eyes  of  the  Church. 

16.  How  are  those  truths  designated  which  have  been  defined  by 
the  Church? 

They  are  called  truths  of  divine  and  Catholic  faith , or 
simply  truths  of  faith. 

No  one  can  deny  them  without  becoming  a heretic. 

2.  Necessity  of  Faith. 

17.  Is  faith  a nece*sary  virtue? 

Faith  is  an  absolutely  necessary  virtue.  No  one  can  be 
saved  without  sanctifying  grace  ; but  sanctifying  grace 
cannot  exist  without  habitual  faith. 

18.  Is  habitual  faith  sufficient? 

Habitual  faith,  communicated  by  baptism,  is  sufficient 


NECESSITY  OF  FAITH. 


187 


for  those  who  have  not  the  use  of  reason,  but  not  for  those 
who  are  capable  of  making  acts  of  faith.  For  such,  actual 
faith  is  necessary. 

19.  13  it  necessary  for  those  who  are -capable  of  making  acts  of 
faith,  that  they  should  know  and  believe,  by  an  explicit  act  of 
faith,  each  and  every  revealed  truth? 

No  ; for  these  truths  are  so  numerous  that  many  of  them 
are  unknown  even  to  the  learned. 

20.  Of  what  truths  is  an  explicit  faith  necessary? 

W e must  believe  with  ar ^explicit  faith  : 1.  The  existence 
of  God  and  the  existence  of  a supernatural  reward  for  good 
works  ; 2.  The  Apostles’  Creed,  the  Commandments  of  God 
and  of  the  Church,  the  Lord’s  Prayer,  and  what  concerns 
the  sacraments  which  we  are  called  to  receive. 

21.  What  obligation  is  there  as  to  the  other  truths? 

It  is  not  necessary  to  know  or  to  believe  them  explicitly  ; 
it  is  sufficient  to  believe  them  implicitly , which  we  do  when 
we  believe  all  that  the  Church  believes  and  teaches. 

22.  How  many  sorts  of  acts  of  faith  are  there? 

There  are  two  sorts  : interior  and  exterior  acts. 

23.  When  are  we  obliged  to  make  interior  acts  of  faith? 

1.  As  soon  as  we  have  sufficient  knowledge  of  revealed 
truth  ; 2.  Often  through  life  ; 3.  At  the  moment  of  death; 
4.  Under  certain  special  circumstances  ; as,  for  instance, 
when  we  cannot  otherwise  overcome  a violent  temptation, 
or  when  we  are  bound  to  fulfill  a precept  which  demands 
an  act  of  faith. 

24.  What  precepts  are  we  bound  to  fulfill  in  relation  to  exterior 
acts  of  faith? 

There  are  two  divine  precepts  which  we  are  bound  to 
fulfill  : 1.  A negative  precept,  which  forbids  us  ever  to  deny 
our  faith  openly,  or  to  simulate  a false  faith  ; 2.  A positive 
precept,  which  obliges  us,  under  certain  circumstances,  to 


188 


FAITH. 


make  open  profession  of  our  faith,  as  when  silence  might 
be  regarded  as  equivalent  to  apostasy,  or  would  be  the  occa- 
sion of  grave  scandal  to  our  neighbor. 

3.  Sins  Against  Faith. 

25.  In  how  many  ways  may  we  sin  against  faith? 

We  may  sin  against  faith  in  two  ways,  by  excess  and  by 
defect. 

26:  How  may  we  sin  against  fait^  by  excess  ? 

We  may  sin  against  faith  by  excess,  when,  by  a rash 
credulity,  we  accept  as  truths  of  faith  what  are  really  not 
so.  In  such  a case,  the  sin  is  grave  if  there  is  danger  that 
we  might  thereby  lose  our  faith. 

27.  How  may  we  sin  against  faith  by  defect? 

Baptized  persons  may  sin  against  faith  by  defect  either 
by  omission  or  by  acts  which  imply  a denial  of  faith.  Un- 
baptized  persons  can  sin  against  faith  by  infidelity. 

28.  How  may  we  sin  against  faith  by  omission  t 

1.  By  neglecting  to  learn  the  truths  which  we  are  bound 
to  know  ; 2 . By  not  performing  those  acts  of  faith, 
whether  interior  or  exterior,  which  we  are  commanded  to 
perform. 

29.  What  are  the  sins  against  faith  which  imply  its  denial? 

They  are  heresy  and  apostasy. 

80.  Who  are  guilty  of  the  sin  of  heresy? 

Those  who  obstinately  deny  a revealed  truth,  or  who 
wilfully  doubt  of  it,  by  declaring  that  it  is  not  certain. 

He  who  errs  in  good  faith  and  who  is  ready  to  submit 
to  the  judgment  of  the  Church  as  soon  as  he  has  recog- 
nized the  truth,  is  not  a formal  heretic,  but  only  a ma- 
terial one,  and  therefore  is  not  guilty  of  sin. 

81.  Who  are  guilty  of  the  sin  of  apostasy? 


MEANS  OF  PRESERVING  FAITH. 


189 


Those  who  completely  abandon  the  Christian  faith  to 
embrace  a false  religion  or  to  practise  none  at  all. 

32.  What  are  the  principal  causes  of  apostasy? 

The  principal  causes  of  apostasy  are  : pride  of  intellect, 
ignorance,  and  often  corruption  of  heart. 

33.  How  do  unbelievers  sin  against  faith? 

They  sin  against  faith  : 1 . When  through  their  own  fault 
they  are  ignorant  of  the  truths  which  they  are  bound  to  be- 
lieve ; 2.  When  they  know  the  truths  of  faith,  but  refuse  to 
believe  them. 


4.  Means  of  Preserving  Faith. 

34.  Is  faith  a precious  gift? 

Faith  is  one  of  the  most  precious  of  God’s  gifts,  since  it 
is  the  beginning  of  man’s  salvation,  the  foundation  and  root 
of  all  justification. 

35.  Can  this  gift  be  lost? 

It  is  lost  by  every  grave  sin  of  unbelief.  The  causes  of 
unbelief  are  : abuse  of  grace,  disorderly  acts  of  the  will, 
and  errors  of  the  intellect. 

36.  What  are  the  means  of  preserving  faith? 

The  means  of  preserving  faith  are  : 1.  Fidelity  to  grace, 
particularly  to  the  grace  of  prayer  ; 2.  The  combating  of 
pride,  avarice,  and  sensuality  ; 4.  A deep  study  of  Chris- 
tian faith  ; 4.  Shunning  the  company  of  heretics  and  un- 
believers ; 5.  Care  to  read  nothing  that  is  impious  or  sus- 
picious. 

' 37.  What  does  the  Church  forbid  us  in  this  matter? 

She  forbids  us,  under  pain  of  excommunication,  to  read 
or  to  keep  without  due  authorization  : 1.  The  books  of 
apostates  and  of  heretics  written  in  support  of  heresy  ; 
2.  The  books  of  any  author  prohibited  by  apostolic  letters, 
and  named  therein. 


190 


HOPE. 


It  is  equally  forbidden,  under  pain  of  mortal  sin,  to  read 
or  to  keep  without  due  authorization  any  book  that  has 
been  placed  on  the  Index.1 

38.  Does  the  Church  forbid  the  reading  of  the  Bible? 

No  ; but  in  order  to  put  her  children  on  their  guard 
against  all  danger  of  error,  she  does  not  permit  the  Bible  to 
lie  read  in  the  vernacular,  unless  the  translation  has  been 
approved  and  is  accompanied  with  notes. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

HOPE. 

1.  Nature  and  Motives  of  Hope* 

1.  What  is  hope? 

Hope  is  a supernatural  virtue  by  which  we  firmly  trust 
that  God  will  give  us  life  everlasting  and  the  means  to  ob- 
tain it,  because  He  is  sovereignly  faithful  to  His  promises. 

2.  Why  is  hope  called  a supernatural  virtue? 

Hope  is  called  a supernatural  virtue,  because  it  has  been 
given  to  us  by  God’s  grace,  in  order  that  we  may  look  for 
everlasting  happiness  from  His  goodness  ; for  of  ourselves, 
we  have  no  natural  right  to  it. 

3.  How  is  hope  divided? 

Hope  is  divided  into  : 1.  Habitual  and  actual  hope  ; 2. 
Living  and  dead  hope. 

4.  What  is  habitual  hope? 

Habitual  hope  is  the  divinely  infused  aptitude  for  mak- 
ing acts  of  hope  with  the  help  of  grace. 

5.  What  is  actual  hope? 


\ The  Index  is  the  list  of  all  the  books  condemned  and  proscribed  by  the  Church, 


NECESSITY  OF  HOPE. 


191 


Actual  hope  is  the  act  by  which  the  will,  moved  by  grace, 
expects  everlasting  happiness  with  absolute  confidence. 

6.  What  is  living  hope? 

Living  hope  is  that  which  is  united  to  charity. 

7.  What  is  dead  hope? 

Dead  hope  is  that  which  is  not  united  to  charity  ; that 
which  accompanies  the  state  of  mortal  sin. 

8.  What  is  the  object  of  hope? 

The  principal  object  of  hope  is  everlasting  happiness  ; in 
other  words,  God  Himself  as  seen  and  possessed  in  heaven. 
The  secondary  object  of  hope  is  the  means  of  obtaining 
everlasting  happiness,  viz.,  sanctifying  grace,  actual  grace, 
and  even  temporal  goods  in  so  far  as  they  are  conducive 
to  salvation. 

9.  Whence  are  the  motives  of  hope  derived? 

The  chief  motives  of  hope  are  derived  from  God’s  fidelity 
to  His  promises,  from  His  infinite  goodness  towards  us,  and 
His  almighty  j)ower. 

The  secondary  motives  of  hope  spring  from  the  merits  of 
Jesus  Christ,  the  intercession  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and 
our  own  merits. 

2.  Necessity  of  Hope. 

10.  Is  the  virtue  of  hope  necessary? 

The  virtue  of  hope  is  as  necessary  as  that  of  faith  ; for 
without  it  there  is  no  justification. 

11.  Is  habitual  hope  sufficient  for  salvation? 

Habitual  hope  communicated  in  baptism  is  sufficient  for 
those  who  have  not  the  use  of  reason,  but  not  for  those  who 
are  capable  of  making  acts  of  hope.  For  the  latter  actual 
hope  is  necessary. 

12.  When  are  we  obliged  to  make  acts  of  hope? 

We  are  obliged  to  do  so  : 1.  When  we  arrive  at  the  age 
of  reason  and  understand  sufficiently  the  happiness  which 


192 


HOPE. 


God  has  promised  us  ; 2.  Often  through  life,  just  as  we 
are  obliged  to  make  acts  of  faith  ; 3.  At  the  point  of  death  ; 
4.  Under  certain  circumstances  ; as,  for  example,  when  we 
are  tempted  to  despair,  or  are  obliged  to  fulfill  a precept 
which  demands  an  act  of  hope. 

13.  Is  it  necessary  in  order  to  satisfy  this  precept,  to  make  ex- 
plicit acts  of  hope? 

Implicit  acts  are  generally  sufficient.  We  therefore  sat- 
isfy the  precept  by  the  performance  of  any  religious  act 
whatever. 


3.  Sins  Against  Hope. 

14.  How  may  we  sin  against  hope? 

Since  hope  embraces  the  desire  of  everlasting  happiness 
and  the  firm  confidence  of  obtaining  it  with  the  assistance 
of  divine  grace,  we  may  sin  either  against  that  desire  or 
against  such  confidence. 

15.  Who  are  they  that  sin  against  the  desire  of  everlasting  happi- 
ness? 

Those  who  are  so  strongly  attached  to  worldly  goods 
that  they  would  like  to  live  forever  in  this  world.  Such  a 
wish  is  a grievous  sin,  because  it  implies  a renunciation  of 
that  everlasting  happiness  which  is  our  last  end. 

16.  How  do  we  sin  against  the  confidence  of  obtaining  eternal  life? 

We  sin  against  such  confidence  either  by  defect  or  by 

excess  ; that  is,  either  by  desjjciir  or  by  presumption . 

17.  When  do  we  sin  by  despair,  or  want  of  hope? 

We  sin  by  despair  when  we  abandon  the  hoj3e  of  obtain- 
ing eternal  bliss  and  of  receiving  from  God  the  necessary 
means  of  securing  it,  such  as  the  forgiveness  of  our  sins, 
the  grace  of  overcoming  our  evil  habits,  etc. 

18.  Is  despair  a grievous  sin? 


SINS  AGAINST  HOPEr 


193 


It  is  by  its  nature  a grievous  sin,  because  it  is  a grievous 
wrong  done  to  the  goodness  of  God. 

19.  What  are  the  principal  remedies  for  despair? 

1.  A consideration  of  the  infinite  goodness  and  mercy  of 
God  ; 2.  A remembrance  of  the  wonderful  conversions 
wrought  by  grace ; 3.  Devotion  to  the  Blessed  Virgin,  the 
refuge  of  sinners  ; 4.  Confidence  in  Our  Lord  who  died  up- 
on the  cross  for  us. 

20.  When  do  we  sin  by  presumption? 

1.  When  we  hope  to  be  saved  by  our  own  resources, 
without  the  assistance  of  God*s  grace  : such  is  the  presump- 
tion of  the  Pelagians  ; 

2.  When  we  expect  to  be  saved  by  faith  alone  without 
good  works,  and  to  obtain  the  forgiveness  of  sin  without 
penance  : such  is  the  presumption  of  the  Lutherans  ; 

3.  When,  through  a futile  hope  in  the  mercy  of  God,  we 
remain  in  a state  of  sin,  and  put  off  conversion  until  the 
end  of  our  life  : such  is  the  presumption  of  bad  Christians  ; 

4.  When  we  grow  bold  in  sinning,  because  of  the  fa- 
cility with  which  God  pardons  sinners  ; 

5.  When  we  expose  ourselves  to  the  occasion  of  sin,  de- 
luding ourselves  into  the  belief  that  we  can  resist. 

21.  Is  presumption  a grievous  sin? 

It  is  by  its  nature  a grievous  sin,  because  it  implies  a 
profound  contempt  for  the  order  which  God  has  established 
in  the  economy  of  salvation. 

22.  What  are  the  remedies  for  presumption? 

1.  Humility  ; 2.  Frequent  meditation  on  the  justice  of 
God  and  on  His  judgments. 


194 


CHARITY. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Charity. 

CHARITY  IN  GENERAL. 

1.  Nature  and  Motive  of  Charity. 

1.  What  is  charity? 

Charity  is  a supernatural  virtue  by  which  we  love  God 
above  all  things  for  His  own  sake,  and  our  neighbor  as 
ourselves  for  the  love  of  God. 

2.  Why  is  charity  called  a supernatural  virtue? 

1.  Because  it  has  the  grace  of  God  as  its  source.  With- 
out this  grace  we  can  love  God  only  as  our  Creator  and 
Benefactor,  but  not  as  a Father  who  has  adopted  us  as  His 
children  ; 

2.  Because  it  has  for  its  object  God,  ourselves,  and  our 
neighbor,  viewed  from  the  standpoint  of  faith  ; 

3.  Because  it  has  for  its  end  our  eternal  salvation,  which 
consists  in  seeing  God  and  loving  Him  with  the  same  love 
with  which  He  loves  Himself. 

3.  How  is  charity  divided? 

It  is  divided  into  habitual  and  actual  charity. 

Habitual  charity  is  the  habit  of  charity  “ poured  out  in- 
to our  hearts  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  is  given  to  us.” 

Actual  charity  is  the  exercise  of  this  habit. 

4.  What  is  the  object  of  charity? 

Its  principal  object  is  God  ; its  secondary  object  consists 
of  ourselves  and  our  neighbor. 

5.  What  is  the  motive  of  charity? 

The  motive  of  charity  is  God,  for  He  is  considered  as  in- 


NATURE  OF  CHARITY. 


195 


finitely  good  in  Himself  and  infinitely  worthy  of  our  love, 
and  all  else  is  considered  as  entitled  to  our  love  on  His  ac- 
count. 


2.  Excellence  of  Charity. 

6.  Which  is  the  most  excellent  of  the  theological  virtues? 

The  most  excellent  of  the  theological  virtues  is  charity, 
the  queen  of  virtues. 

7.  Why  is  charity  the  most  excellent  of  virtues? 

1.  Because  it  establishes  a true  friendship  between  God 
and  man  ; 2.  Because  it  justifies  the  sinner.  Indeed,  it  is 
of  itself  sufficient  to  wipe  out  ail  sin,  even  before  confes- 
sion and  absolution,  if  it  includes  a desire  for  them  ; 3.  Be- 
cause without  it  all  the  other  virtues  are  imperfect  and 
dead  ; 4.  Because  it  makes  everthing  contribute  to  our 
salvation  ; 5.  Because  it  is  eternal. 

ARTICLE  I.—  CHARITY  TOWARDS  GOD. 

1 . Its  Nature. 

8.  What  is  the  love  of  God? 

The  love  of  God  is  that  inclination  of  the  heart  by  which 
we  attach  ourselves  to  God  as  our  sovereign  good  and  last 

end. 

9.  Through  how  many  motives  may  we  love  God? 

We  may  love  God  through  two  motives,  for  His  sake 
and  for  our  own  ; whence  arise  the  love  of  affection  and 
the  love  of  desire . 

10.  What  is  the  difference  between  the  love  of  affection  and  the 
love  of  desire? 

By  the  first,  we  love  God  for  His  own  sake,  because  He 
is  infinitely  good  and  infinitely  worthy  of  our  love  ; this  is 
perfect  charity . By  the  second,  we  love  God  for  our  own 
sake , either  on  account  of  the  blessings  which  we  have  re- 


CHARITY  IN  GENERAL. 


196 

ceived,  or  on  account  of  those  which  we  hope  to  receive, 
from  Him. 

2.  Its  Necessity. 

11.  Is  charity  towards  God  necessary? 

Habitual  charity  is  necessary  for  all  as  a means  of  salva- 
tion, since  it  is  inseparable  from  sanctifying  grace.  Actual 
charity  is  necessary  for  adults. 

12.  When  are  we  obliged  to  make  acts  of  charity? 

We  are  obliged  to  make  acts  of  charity  as  often  as  wre 
are  bound  to  make  acts  of  faith  and  hope,  and  under  the 
same  circumstances  ; especially  when  we  are  bound  to  have 
contrition  for  our  sins,  and  there  is  no  priest  at  hand  to  whom 
we  may  confess  them. 

13.  Is  it  necessary  to  make  explicit  acts  of  charity,  in  order  to 
satisfy  this  precept? 

Although  such  acts  are  exceedingly  useful,  they  are  not 
necessary.  We  satisfy  the  precept  when  w^e  lead  Christian 
lives,  say  our  prayers,  and  especially  when  tve  recite  the 
Lord’s  Prayer. 


3 . Character  of  Charity. 

14.  What  is  the  principal  character  of  charity  towards  God? 

It  is  that  of  a predominant  and  supreme  love,  that  is  to 
say,  a love  by  virtue  of  which  wre  esteem  God  beyond  all 
ther  goods,  and  are  disposed  to  lose  everything  rather  than 
if  end  Him  ; in  a word,  it  is  that  love  by  which  we  love  Him 
ibove  all  things. 

15.  In  how  many  ways  can  love  be  supreme? 

In  two  ways  : appreciatively  and  intensively. 

Charity  is  supreme  in  its  appreciation , when  it  makes  us 
e steem  God  above  everything,  and  makes  us  prefer  Him  to 
everythin'*.  It  is  supreme  in  its  intensity , when  it  awak- 


CHARITY  TOWARDS  ONE’S  SELF. 


197 


ens  in  our  soul  a tenderness  of  affection  which  exceeds  all 
other  tenderness. 

16.  Which  of  these  two  loves  is  commanded  of  us? 

The  love  that  is  supremely  appreciative,  for  this  is  always 
attainable  through  the  grace  of  God. 

17.  By  what  unmistakable  mark  may  we  know  that  we  love  God 
above  all  things? 

By  the  observance  of  all  His  commandments. 

4.  Sins  Against  Charity  Towards  God. 

18.  How  may  we  sin  against  charity  towards  God? 

We  may  sin  against  charity  towards  God  : 1.  By  the  omis- 
sion of  an  act  of  charity  at  a requisite  moment  ; 2.  By  an 
inordinate  love  of  creatures,  which  makes  us  prefer  them  to 
God  ; 3.  By  a voluntary  disgust  for  spiritual  things,  result- 
ing from  an  unmistakable  contempt  for  spiritual  and  divine 
things  ; 4.  By  every  mortal  sin. 

ARTICLE  II.— CHARITY  TOWARDS  ONE’S  SELF. 

19.  How  should  we  love  ourselves? 

We  should  love  ourselves  with  a holy,  just,  and  true  love. 

With  a holy  love,  that  is,  we  should  love  ourselves  for 
God’s  sake. 

With  a just  love,  that  is,  we  should  love  ourselves  within 
the  strict  limits  of  what  is  right  and  proper. 

With  a true  love,  that  is,  we  should  love  ourselves,  not 
with  a view  to  any  self-interest  or  worldly  pleasure,  but 
solely  with  a view  to  a real,  virtuous  good. 

20.  What  is  the  remedy  for  an  inordinate  love  of  self? 

It  is  the  renunciation  of  self,  the  practice  of  the  morals 
commanded  in  the  Gospel. 

21.  In  what  does  the  practice  of  self-renunciation  consist? 

It  consists  in  a constant  struggle  against  the  threefold 


198 


CHARITY  IN  GENERAL. 


concupiscence  : against  pride,  by  humble  obedience  to  law- 
fully constituted  authority  ; against  voluptuousness,  by 
denying  all  unlawful  pleasure  to  the  senses  ; against  covet- 
ousness> by  detaching  our  affections  from  the  goods  of  this 
world 

ARTICLE  III.— CHARITY  TOWARDS  OUR  NEIGHBOR. 

1.  The  Precept  of  Fraternal  Charity. 

22.  Who  is  meant  by  our  neighbor? 

The  term,  our  neighbor,  applies  to  all  those  who  are  ca- 
pable of  enjoying  eternal  bliss,  or  who  already  enjoy  it ; con- 
sequently, it  includes  all  men  who  live  upon  the  earth,  the 
souls  that  are  in  purgatory/  the  angels  and  the  saints. 

23.  Are  we  obliged  to  love  our  neighbor? 

God  binds  us  to  do  so  by  a special  obligation. 

24.  Can  we  love  God  without  loving  our  neighbor? 

No  ; Jesus  Christ  has  declared  that  the  precept  which 
commands  us  to  love  our  neighbor  is  like  that  which  com- 
mands us  to  love  God. 

25.  How  should  we  love  our  neighbor? 

We  should  love  our  neighbor  as  ourselves  for  the  love 
of  God. 

26.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  expression,  as  ourselves  t 

It  means  that  charity  towards  our  neighbor  ought  to  be 
like  charity  towards  ourselves,  but  not  that  it  ought  to  be 
equal  to  it,  and  still  less,  greater  than  it. 

27.  What  is  meant  by  loving  our  neighbor  for  the  love  of  God? 

Loving  our  neighbor  for  the  love  of  God  is  loving  him  as 

we  love  ourselves,  because  he  has  been  created  to  the  image 
of  God,  redeemed  by  the  blood  of  Our  Lord,  and  destined 
to  eternal  happiness. 


THE  PRACTICE  OF  FRATERNAL  CHARITY. 


199 


28.  What  duties  follow  from  the  love  which  we  owe  to  our 
neighbor? 

From  this  precept  follow  both  negative  and  positive 
duties.  The  former  are  expressed  in  the  maxim  : “ Do 

not  unto  others  what  you  would  not  have  them  do  to  you.” 
The  latter  are  contained  in  the  maxim  : “ Do  unto  others 

as  you  would  that  they  should  do  to  you.” 

2.  The  Practice  of  Fraternal  Charity. 

29.  By  what  acts  is  fraternal  charity  put  into  practice  ? 

By  interior  acts  and  exterior  acts.  The  former  consist 
chiefly  in  wishing  our  neighbor  well  through  a supernatural 
motive,  that  is,  for  the  love  of  God.  The  latter  consist  of 
the  spiritual  and  the  corporal  works  of  mercy. 

30.  What  are  the  spiritual  works  of  mercy? 

The  spiritual  works  of  mercy  are  : 1.  Admonishing  the 
sinner  ; 2.  Instructing  the  ignorant ; 3.  Counseling  the 
doubtful  ; 4.  Comforting  the  sorrowful  ; 5.  Bearing  wrongs 
patiently  ; 6.  Forgiving  all  injuries  ; 7.  Praying  for  the  liv- 
ing and  the  dead. 

31.  What  are  the  corporal  works  of  mercy? 

The  corporal  works  of  mercy  are  : 1.  Feeding  the  hungry; 
2.  Giving  drink  to  the  thirsty  ; 3.  Clothing  the  naked  ; 
4.  Ransoming  the  captive  ; 5.  Harboring  the  harborless  ; 
6.  Visiting  the  sick  ; 7.  Burying  the  dead. 

32.  Under  what  precept  are  most  of  these  works  included? 

Under  the  precept  of  almsgiving.  An  alms,  properly  speak- 
ing, is  a temporal  assistance  given  to  a neighbor  in  need. 

33.  Is  the  obligation  to  give  alms  a grave  one? 

Yes,  when  one  is  in  a condition  to  do  so. 

34.  Out  of  what  goods  should  alms  be  given? 

Out  of  superfluous  goods  ; i.  e.,  out  of  those  goods  which 


200 


CHAKJTY  IN  GENEKAL. 


are  not  required  to  enable  us  to  live,  and  to  keep  up  our  usual 
position  in  society. 

35.  What  qualities  should  almsgiving  possess? 

It  should  be  just,  discreet,  liberal,  prompt,  affectionate, 
modest,  and  free  from  haughtiness  and  disdain. 

36.  What  are  the  advantages  of  almsgiving? 

1.  Almsgiving  is  a source  of  blessing  and  prosperity  ; 2. 
It  obtains  pardon  for  our  sins,  and  also  life  everlasting. 

Order  to  Follow  in  the  Practice  of  Charity. 

37.  Why  should  a definite  order  be  followed  in  the  practice  of 
charity? 

Because  it  is  not  sufficient  merely  to  practise  charity  ; we 
must  also  do  so  in  the  way  which  right  reason  directs. 

38.  How  should  charity  be  regulated? 

It  should  be  regulated  according  to  persons,  goods,  and 
necessity. 

39.  What  order  should  be  followed  as  to  persons  ? 

We  should  show  our  love  to  people  in  the  following 
order  : to  ourselves  first,  for  well-ordered  charity  begins  at 
home.  After  that,  we  should  befriend  those  who  are 
bound  to  us  by  ties  of  blood  ; next,  those  who  are  bound  to 
us  by  friendship,  by  gratitude,  by  obedience,  by  community 
of  religion  and  of  country  ; lastly,  strangers,  heretics,  and 
unbelievers. 

40.  What  order  should  be  followed  in  regard  to  the  goods  which 
we  may  bestow? 

Spiritual  goods  should  be  preferred  to  temporal  goods, 
life  to  reputation,  and  reputation  to  fortune. 

41.  What  order  should  be  followed  in  regard  to  necessity  ? 

Extreme  necessity  should  first  be  relieved  ; afterwards 

grave  necessity,  and  finally  ordinary  necessity. 


SINS  AGAINST  FRATERNAL  CHARITY. 


201 


3.  Conduct  to  Observe  Towards  our  Enemies. 

42.  What  is  meant  by  the  expression,  onr  enemies? 

By  our  enemies  we  are  to  understand  those  who  have  need- 
lessly caused  us  pain,  who  have  been  unjust  towards  us,  or 
who,  in  their  hatred,  persecute  us. 

43.  Who  has  imposed  on  us  the  precept  of  loving  our  enemies? 
Jesus  Christ  Himself,  who  has  formally  commanded  us, 

in  the  Gospel,  to  love  our  enemies. 

44.  What  obligations  does  love  for  our  enemies  impose  on  us? 
Love  for  our  enemies  obliges  us  : 1.  To  forgive  them 

from  our  heart  for  the  wrong  which  they  have  done  us  ; 
2.  To  relieve  their  wants  when  we  can  do  so  without  great 
inconvenience  to  ourselves  ; 3.  To  exhibit  towards  them  the 
ordinary  marks  of  good  will  which  we  are  accustomed  to 
show  to  persons  of  the  same  condition  in  life,  unless  there 
be  a sufficient  reason  to  postpone  doing  so  for  some  time. 

45.  Does  the  love  of  our  enemies  do  away  with  the  right  of  doing 
justice  to  ourselves? 

No  ; because  the  vindication  of  one’s  rights  is  not  opposed 
to  charity. 

4.  Sins  Against  Fraternal  Charity. 

46.  Which  are  the  sins  against  fraternal  charity? 

The  interior  sins  are  chiefly  hatred , envy , and  discord. 
The  exterior  sins  are  chiefly  disputes , scandal , and  co-opera- 
tion in  the  sins  of  others. 

47.  In  what  does  hatred  of  our  neighbor  consist? 

It  consists  in  wishing  him  harm,  either  because  he  is  our 
enemy,  or  because  his  personal  qualities  inspire  us  with 
aversion. 

48.  What  is  envy? 

Envy  is  the  sadness  which  we  feel  on  seeing  the  pros- 


202 


CHARITY  IN  GENERAL. 


perity  of  others,  in  so  far  as  we  regard  this  prosperity  to  be 
our  own  loss. 

49.  What  is  discord? 

Discord  is  an  antagonism  of  will  concerning  a matter 
vhicli  one  person  wants  to  be  so  and  so,  and  another  does  not. 

50.  What  is  a dispute? 

A dispute  is  a conflict  of  opinions  characterized  by  ob- 
stinacy, bitterness,  and  offensive  language. 

51.  What  is  scandal? 

Scandal  is  a word,  an  act,  or  an  omission,  evil  in  itself  or 
only  in  appearance,  which  becomes  an  occasion  of  spiritual 
ruin  to  our  neighbor. 

52.  How  is  scandal  divided? 

It  is  divided  into  active  and  passive  scandal. 

Active  scandal,  or  scandal  given,  is  anything  which  may 
become  for  our  neighbor  an  occasion  of  falling  into  sin. 

Passive  scandal,  or  scandal  taken,  is  the  spiritual  ruin  of 
our  neighbor,  or  the  sin  committed  by  him  on  the  occasion 
of  the  scandal  given  ; in  other  words,  it  is  the  effect  of  scan- 
dal. 

Scandal  may  be  active  without  being  passive,  and  it  may 
be  passive  without  being  active.  In  the  first  case,  it  is  not 
followed  by  the  effect  which  it  was  likely  to  produce ; while 
in  the  second  case,  it  is  due  to  either  the  ignorance,  the 
imagination,  or  the  malice  of  the  person  scandalized. 

53.  How  is  active  scandal  divided? 

It  is  divided  into  direct  and  indirect  scandal. 

Direct  scandal  is  that  by  which  a person  expressly  pro- 
poses to  himself  to  lead  another  into  sin.  Such  scandal  is 
called  diabolical , when  one  has  in  view  the  loss  of  his  neigh- 
bor’s soul. 

Indirect  scandal  is  that  whereby  a person,  while  not  hav- 
ing any  intention  of  leading  another  into  sin,  does  some- 


SINS  AGAINST  FRATERNAL  CHARITY 


203 


thing  the  result  of  which  he  foresees,  at  least  in  a confused 
way,  may  lead  his  neighbor  into  sin. 

54.  How  is  passive  scandal  divided? 

It  is  divided  into  Pharisaical  scandal  and  scandal  of  the 
weak. 

Pharisaical  scandal  is  the  spiritual  ruin  caused  by  the 
malice  of  the  person  scandalized,  and  not  by  the  act  at  which 
he  has  taken  scandal. 

Scandal  of  the  weak  is  the  spiritual  ruin  caused  by  the 
ignorance  and  weakness  of  the  person  scandalized,  and  not 
by  the  act,  in  itself  good,  or  at  least  indifferent,  at  which 
he  has  taken  scandal. 

55.  Is  scandal  a grievous  sin? 

Scandal,  even  when  only  indirect,  is  by  its  nature  a griev- 
ous sin  ; for  it  is  evidently  a grievous  sin  against  charity  to 
lead  another  to  do  wrong.  The  sin  of  scandal  is  only  venial 
when  the  matter  is  trifling. 

56.  Which  are  the  worst  scandals? 

The  worst  scandals  are  : 1.  Blasphemy  ; 2.  Statements 
made  to  a person  of  what  another  has  said  against  him  ; 
for  such  reports  breed  hatred,  a desire  of  revenge,  and 
lasting  enmities  ; 3.  Lascivious  words  or  songs  ; 4.  Im- 
modest attire  ; 5.  The  introduction  of  dangerous  teach- 
ing or  dangerous  books  into  schools  ; 6.  The  public  ex- 
position of  obscene  statius  or  pictures;  hi.  The  writing, 
circulation,  sale,  or  loan,  of  books,  papers,  songs,  engrav- 
ings, and  photographs  opposed  to  religion  or  morality  ; 8. 
The  composition  and  representation  of  theatrical  produc- 
tions in  which  religion,  morality,  and  the  sanctity  of  mar- 
riage are  disrespectfully  treated. 

57.  How  may  scandal  be  repaired? 

Scandal  may  be  repaired  : 1.  By  doing  everything  pos- 
sible to  check  its  fatal  effects  ; for  example,  by  retracting 
scandalous  statements,  by  withdrawing  from  circulation 


204 


THE  MORAL  VIRTUES. 


bad  books.,  obscene  engravings,  etc.  ; 2.  By  amending  our 
life,  by  giving  good  example  ; in  a word,  by  substituting 
good  for  evil,  according  to  tlie  scandal  that  has  been  given. 

58.  In  what  does  co-operation  in  the  sins  of  another  consist? 

Co-operation  in  the  sins  of  another  consists  in  concurring 

in  the  evil  deeds  of  the  principal  agent.  It  may  be  either 
formal  or  material. 

59.  What  is  formal  co-operation? 

Formal  co-operation  is  an  action  which,  of  itself  or  in  the 
intention  of  the  co-operator,  is  closely  related  to  sin.  Thus 
a person  formally  co-operates  in  the  propagation  of  impiety 
when  he  either  writes  or  subscribes  for  an  infidel  newspaper. 

60.  What  is  material  co-operation? 

Material  co-operation  consists  in  any  action,  in  itself 
good  or  indifferent,  which,  apart  from  the  intention  of  the 
co-operator,  has  some  distant  relation  to  another’s  sin  ; as, 
for  example,  borrowing  money  from  a usurer. 

61.  Are  we  allowed  to  co-operate  in  another’s  sin? 

Under  no  circumstance,  not  even  for  the  sake  of  avoiding 
death,  are  we  allowed  to  co-operate  formally  in  another’s 
sin  ; for  such  co-operation  is  of  itself  a sin. 

We  may  co-operate  materially  in  another’s  sin,  provided 
that  we  have  no  sinful  intention  and  that  we  have  & just 
reason  for  co-operating. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE  MORAL  VIRTUES. 

1.  What  is  understood  by  moral  virtues? 

By  moral  virtues  are  understood  those  which  regulate 
morals,  that  is  to  say,  the  free  actions  of  man. 

2.  Wherein  do  they  differ  from  the  theological  virtues? 


PRUDENCE. 


205 


They  differ  : 1.  In  not  having  God  for  their  immediate 
object,  but  simply  integrity  of  morals  ; 2.  In  not  being 
necessarily  infused  and  supernatural,  since  they  may  be  natu- 
ral and  acquired. 

3.  Which  are  the  principal  moral  virtues? 

The  principal  moral  virtues  are  prudence,  justice,  forti- 
tude, and  temperance.  They  are  called  the  cardinal  virtues . 

1.  Prudence, 


4.  What  is  prudence? 

Prudence  is  that  moral  virtue  which  enables  us  to  decide 
what  is  right  and  proper  to  do  in  particular  cases. 

5.  What  are  the  functions  of  prudence? 

Prudence  fulfills  three  functions  : 1.  It  deliberates  on 
the  means  and  circumstances  necessary  to  render  an  action 
good  ; 2.  It  judges  whether  these  means  and  circumstances 
are  as  good  and  suitable  as  they  should  be  ; 3.  It  effectively 
commands  the  will  to  carry  out  the  line  of  action  that  it  has 
laid  down. 

6.  What  are  the  virtues  allied  to  prudence? 

There  are  three  virtues  allied  to  prudence  : 1.  Good 

counsel , which  inclines  us  to  profit  by  the  advice  of  others 
when  we  are  confronted  with  difficult  or  embarrassing 
affairs;  2.  Common  sense , which  makes  us  judge  of  things 
according  to  the  ordinary  rules  of  human  conduct;  3.  Good 
judgment , which  being  enlightened  by  the  loftiest  princi- 
ples is  swayed  less  by  the  letter  of  the  law  than  the  mind  of 
the  law-maker. 

7.  How  may  we  sin  against  prudence? 

W e may  sin  against  prudence  either  by  defect  or  by  ex- 
cess. 

8*  What  faults  are  opposed  to  prudence  by  defect? 

AY  ant  of  prudence,  or  imprudence , comprises  : 


206 


THE  MORAL  VIRTUES. 


1.  Precipitation , which  makes  us  undertake  a work  with- 
out sufficient  deliberation  on  the  means  to  be  taken  ; 2.  In- 
considerateness , which  judges  of  the  means  without  having 
sufficiently  examined  them  ; 3.  Inconstancy , which  makes 
us  change  our  opinion  either  without  a sufficient  reason,  or 
without  any  reason  at  all ; 4.  Negligence,  which  consists  in 
failing  to  put  into  execution  a matter  that  has  already  been 
sufficiently  deliberated  upon. 

9.  What  faults  are  opposed  to  prudence  by  excess? 

1.  Prudence  of  the  flesh,  or  earthly  prudence,  sometimes 
called  animal  prudence,  which  has  for  its  object  mere  tem- 
poral concerns  ; 2.  Cunning , which  looks  to  the  accomplish- 
ment of  its  purpose  by  tortuous  and  perverse  methods  ; 
3.  Excessive  solicitude  about  temporal  goods,  or,  in  other 
words,  an  inordinate  desire  to  hold  or  acquire  them  ; 4.  Too 
great  anxiety  about  the  future , implying  a certain  distrust 
of  Divine  Providence. 

2.  Justice. 

10.  What  is  justice  viewed  as  a cardinal  virtue? 

Justice  is  a moral  virtue  which  constantly  disposes  the  will 
to  give  to  every  one  what  is  his  due. 

11.  Which  are  the  principal  kinds  of  justice? 

1.  Commutative  justice,  which  is  chiefly  connected  with 
sales  and  contracts  ; 

2.  Distributive  justice,  which  inclines  the  representatives 
of  public  authority  to  distribute  honors,  employment  and 
official  positions,  according  to  the  merits  and  abilities  of  each 
individual  ; 

3.  Legal  justice,  which  inclines  men  to  do  all  that  the  law 
commands  for  the  sake  of  the  common  good  ; 

4.  Vindicative  justice,  which  inclines  magistrates  to  pun- 
ish crimes  and  delinquencies  according  to  law. 

12.  What  are  the  principal  virtues  allied  to  justice? 


FORTITUDE. 


20? 


1.  Religion , or  the  worship  of  God,  and  likewise  filial 
devotion  to  our  parents  and  obedience  to  our  superiors  ; 

2.  Truthfulness , gratitude  for  benefits  received,  and  zeal 
in  repressing  evil  and  repairing  injuries. 

13.  How  may  we  sin  agaiust  justice? 

We  may  sin:  1.  Against  commutative  justice,  by  violat- 
ing the  laws  relating  to  the  life,  liberty,  honor,  reputation, 
or  property  of  others  ; 

2.  Against  distributive  justice,  by  undue  partiality,  or  by 
making  exception  of  persons  ; 

3.  Against  legal  justice,  by  violating  the  laws  that  gov- 
ern society,  and  by  consulting  private  interests  to  the  det- 
riment of  the  general  good  ; 

4.  Against  vindicative  justice,  by  transgressing  penal 
laws. 

14.  What  vices  are  opposed  to  the  virtues  allied  to  justice? 

1.  Irreligion,  neglect  of  the  duties  which  we  owe  to  our 
parents  and  our  country,  irreverence  toward  superiors, 
and  disobedience  of  their  orders  ; 2.  Lying,  breaking  of 
promises,  hypocrisy,  ingratitude,  cruelty,  and  too  great 
indulgence  towards  others  ; 3.  Prodigality  and  avarice, 
hardness  of  heart  towards  the  poor,  bitterness  of  speech 
and  flattery , inconstancy  and  disloyalty  to  friends,  lack  of 
politeness,  and  want  of  kindness. 

3.  Fortitude. 

15.  What  is  fortitude? 

Fortitude  is  a moral  virtue  which,  for  the  purpose  of 
accomplishing  good,  inspires  us  to  undertake  great  and 
difficult  works,  or  enables  us  to  suffer  great  evils,  even 
death  itself. 

16.  By  what  virtues  should  fortitude  be  accompanied? 

It  should  be  accompanied  by  four  virtues  : 1.  Magna- 
nimity, or  greatness  of  soul,  which  inclines  us  to  heroic  acts 


208 


THE  MORAL  VIRTUES. 


of  every  kind  of  virtue  ; 2.  Magnificence , which  inclines  us 
to  do  great  things  at  great  expense  ; 3.  Patience , which 
makes  us  keep  our  souls  in  peace  ; 4.  Perseverance , which, 
in  spite  of  obstacles,  pursues  a good  cause  to  the  end. 

17.  How  may  we  sin  against  the  virtue  of  fortitude? 

We  may  sin  against  the  virtue  of  fortitude  by  excess  and 
by  defect. 

The  sin  by  excess  is  called  rashness , or  excessive  boldness; 
it  thrusts  us  into  danger  in  a manner  opposed  to  reason  : 
that  is,  when  it  is  not  necessary,  or  where  it  is  not  neces- 
sary, or  in  a way  that  is  not  necessary. 

The  sin  by  defect  is  called  cowardice , or  excessive  timid- 
ity. It  consists  in  shunning  a danger  to  which  we  can  and 
should  expose  ourselves. 

18.  What  vices  are  opposed  to  the  virtues  allied  to  fortitude? 

1.  Presumption,  ambition,  and  vainglory,  as  also  pusil- 
lanimity, are  opposed  to  magnanimity  ; 2.  Sumptuous  liv- 
ing and  parsimony  are  opposed  to  magnificence  ; 3.  Insen- 
sibility and  impatience  are  opposed  to  patience  ; 4.  Obstin- 
acy and  inconstancy  are  opposed  to  perseverance. 

4.  Temperance. 

19.  What  is  temperance? 

Temperance  is  a moral  virtue  which  enables  us  to  use  ac- 
cording to  right  reason  the  things  that  are  agreeable  to  the 
senses. 

20.  How  is  temperance  divided? 

Temperance  is  divided  into  : 1 . Abstinence , which  re- 
trenches our  bodily  food  for  the  sake  of  our  spiritual  wel- 
fare ; 2.  Sobriety , which  regulates  the  desire  and  the  use 
of  meat  and  drink  ; 3.  Chastity , which  subjects  concupis- 
cence to  the  law  of  reason,  and  with  which  belongs  that 
sensitive  modesty  or  reserve,  which  places  a check  on  all  ex- 


TEMPERANCE. 


209 


ternal  actions  calculated  to  awaken  a desire  for  unlawful 
pleasures. 

21.  What  virtues  are  allied  to  temperance? 

1.  Meekness , which  restrains  anger  ; 2.  Clemency , which 
mitigates  or  remits  the  punishment  due  to  a guilty  person ; 
3.  Modesty , which  confines  the  affections  of  the  soul  and 
the  actions  of  the  body  within  suitable  limits  ; 4.  Modera - 
tion  in  our  eagerness  for  study,  which  tempers  a too  keen 
desire  to  acquire  knowledge  ; 5.  Humility,  which,  as  a 
consequence  of  a profound  knowledge  of  ourselves,  leads  us 
to  regard  ourselves  as  vile  and  worthless. 

22.  What  vices  are  opposed  to  the  different  kinds  of  temperance? 

1.  Gluttony , which  is  opposed  to  abstinence  and  sobriety  ; 

2.  Hast,  which  is  opposed  to  chastity. 

23.  What  vices  are  opposed  to  the  virtues  allied  to  temperance? 

1.  Anger  and  excessive  indulgence  are  opposed  to  meek- 
ness ; 2.  Cruelty  and  weakness  of  character  are  opposed  to 
clemency  ; 3.  Exaggerated  politeness,  ostentatious  dress, 
and  extreme  luxury,  as  also  rustic  manners,  carelessness  in 
dress,  and  mean  living,  are  opposed  to  modesty  ; 4.  Neglect 
to  learn  those  things  which  it  is  our  duty  to  know,  and  in- 
ordinate curiosity,  are  opposed  to  moderation  in  study  ; 5. 
Pride  and  too  low  an  estimate  of -ourselves  are  opposed  to 
humility. 

24.  When  does  temperance  obtain  the  name  of  Christian  morti- 
fication f 

When  it  leads  us  of  our  own  free  will  to  perform  actions 
painful  to  human  nature,  through  a desire  to  imitate  the 
humiliations  and  sufferings  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  satisfy 
divine  justice  in  union  with  Him. 

25.  What  vice  is  opposed  to  Christian  mortification? 

Want  of  mortification,  or  the  vice  of  those  “ who  are 
.enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ  ; . , , , who  mind  earthly 
things.” 


210 


SIN  IN  GENERAL. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

SIN  IN  GENERAL. 

1.  Nature  of  Sin. 

1.  What  is  sin? 

Sin  is  a wilful  transgression  of  the  law  of  God. 

2.  Why  is  sin  called  a transgression? 

Sin  is  called  a transgression  because  it  is  an  act  by  which 
we  go  beyond  the  limits  imposed  on  our  freedom. 

3.  Why  is  sin  called  a wilful  transgression? 

Sin  is  called  a wilful  transgression,  because  it  is  commit- 
ted knowingly  and  freely.  If  an  act  that  is  opposed  to  the 
divine  law  is  done  without  reflection  and  consent,  the  sin  is 
only  material. 

4.  What  is  meant  by  the  words:  of  the  law  of  God? 

By  the  law  of  God , we  are  to  understand  not  alone  the 
natural  law  and  the  positive  divine  law,  but  all  law,  all  the 
conimandments given  by  lawful  authority,  and  consequently 
ecclesiastical  laws,  civil  laws,  and  the  just  precepts  of  par- 
ents and  superiors. 

5.  What  is  the  difference  between  sin  and  vice? 

Sin  is  an  act  ; vice  is  a habit.  Hence  it  follows  that  we 
can  commit  a sin  against  a given  virtue,  without  having  the 
vice  opposed  to  the  virtue.  So  also  we  can  be  vicious  with- 
out being  actually  in  a state  of  sin. 

6.  How  is  sin  divided? 

Sin  is  either  original  or  personal. 

Original  sin  has  its  source  in  the  disobedience  of  Adam, 
and  is  transmitted  by  generation  to  all  his  posterity. 


THE  CAUSES  AND  THE  EFFECTS  OF  STN. 


211 


Personal  sin  has  its  source  in  the  individual  will  of  each 
and  every  person. 

7.  How  are  personal  sins  divided? 

Personal  sins  are  divided  into  actual  sins  and  habitual 
sins. 

Actual  sin  is  any  wilful  act  or  omission  contrary  to  the 
law  of  God. 

Habitual  sin  is  the  stain  that  rests  upon  the  soul  as  a con- 
sequence of  actual  sin. 

8.  How  are  sins  divided  according  to  their  effects? 

Into  mortal  sins  and  venial  sins,  according  as  they  door 
do  not  cause  the  death  of  the  soul. 

2.  The  Causes  and  the  Effects  of  Sin. 

9.  What  are  the  principal  causes  of  sin? 

They  are  the  exciting  causes  and  the  occasioning  causes^ 
or  occasions,  of  sin. 

10  What  are  the  exciting  causes  of  sin? 

The  exciting  causes  of  sin  in  us  are  : ignorance,  concupis- 
cence, and  malice  ; the  exciting  causes  outside  of  us  are  : 
the  world  and  the  devil. 

11.  What  is  meant  by  the  occasioning  cause  of  sin? 

By  the  occasioning  cause , or  the  occasion  of  sin,  is  meant 
every  external  agency  leading  to  sin,  such  as  bad  company, 
bad  books,  and  bad  newspapers. 

12.  What  are  the  different  kinds  of  occasion  of  sin? 

An  occasion  of  sin  is  proximate  if  the  danger  of  commit- 
ting sin  is  certain  or  even  probable  ; it  is  remote  if  the 
danger  is  only  slight. 

13.  Are  we  obliged  to  avoid  the  occasion  of  sin? 

We  are  not  obliged  to  avoid  a remote  occasion,  unless 
we  foresee  that  it  is  soon  likely  to  become  proximate  ; but 


212 


SIN  IN  GENERAL. 


we  are  obliged  to  avoid  a voluntary  proximate  occasion  of 
sin,  for  “he  that  loveth  danger  shall  perish  in  it.” 

14.  What  are  the  effects  of  sin? 

The  effects  of  sin  are  twofold  ; they  relate  to  God  and  to 
the  sinner. 

15.  What  effects  of  sin  relate  to  God? 

Every  sin  implies,  in  some  manner,  a preference  of  the 
creature  to  the  Creator,  and  is  therefore  a wrong  done  to 
God,  an  insult  to  His  divine  majesty.  This  offense  is 
greater  than  all  the  other  ills  that  could  befall  creatures, 
greater  even  than  the  destruction  of  the  entire  universe. 

16.  What  effects  of  sin  relate  to  the  sinner? 

Every  sin  is  followed  by  two  effects  that  relate  to  the 
sinner  : by  one  he  is  made  guilty,  and  by  the  other  he  is 
made  deserving  of  punishment. 

Guilt  consists  in  the  blame  incurred  by  the  sinner,  and  in 
the  obligation  under  which  he  is  placed,  of  making  atone- 
ment to  God  for  the  injury  done  Him. 

Punishment  consists  in  the  privation  of  a good,  imposed 
on  the  sinner  against  his  will  and  as  a consequence  of  his 
sin.  This  privation,  by  causing  him  to  suffer,  re-establishes 
in  the  sight  of  God’s  justice  the  order  which  the  sinner  had 
disturbed. 

17.  What  constitutes  the  grievousness  of  sin? 

The  grievousness  of  sin  is  the  greater  or  less  extent  of 
the  malice  by  which  it  offends  God,  and  which,  consequent- 
ly, merits  for  the  sinner  a more  or  less  severe  punishment. 

18.  Are  all  sins  equally  grievous? 

No  ; all  sins  are  not  equally  grievous.  Their  inequal- 
ity is  derived  either  from  the  object  which  determines  the 
species  of  the  sin,  or  from  the  circumstances  which  increase 
or  diminish  the  malice  of  a particular  sin- 


MOKTAL  SIN. 


213 

19.  How  are  sins  divided  according  as  they  are  grievous  or  tri- 
fling? 

They  are  divided  into  mortal  sins  and  venial  sins. 

3.  Mortal  Sin. 

20.  What  is  mortal  sin  ? 

Mortal  sin  is  an  offense  against  God  which  causes  us  to 
lose  His  friendship  and  merit  everlasting  punishment. 

21.  Why  is  it  called  moi'tal  ? 

Because  it  deprives  the  soul  of  spiritual  life,  which  is 
sanctifying  grace,  and  brings  everlasting  death  on  the  soul. 

22.  What  conditions  are  necessary  to  render  a sin  mortal? 

There  are  three  conditions  : 1.  Grievous  matter  ; 2.  Suf- 
ficient reflection  ; 3.  Full  consent  of  the  will. 

23.  In  how  many  ways  may  the  matter  of  sin  be  grievous? 

The  matter  of  sin  may  be  grievous  either  by  itself  or  by 
reason  of  its  circumstances . 

24.  When  is  the  matter  of  sin  grievous  by  itself? 

When  the  law  which  it  transgresses  has  for  its  object 
something  of  great  importance. 

25.  What  are  those  sins  that  are  generally  considered  grave? 

1.  All  those  sins  which  directly  assail  God  or  any  one  of 
His  perfections  ; 

2.  All  sins  of  lust  ; 

3.  All  sins  against  a precept,  the  object  of  which  was 
deemed  to  be  of  great  importance  by  the  legislator  who 
framed  it  ; such  as  failure  to  observe  the  law  of  fast  and 
abstinence,  to  hear  Mass  on  Sundays  and  holy-days  of  ob- 
ligation, to  fulfill  one’s  Easter  duty,  etc. 

4.  All  sins  that  grievously  wrong  our  neighbor  in  his  prop- 
erty, his  life,  his  fortune,  or  his  reputation,  as  extensive 
theft,  murder,  etc. 


214 


SIN  IN  GENERAL. 


26.  When  do  circumstances  render  accidentally  mortal  a sin 
which  by  its  nature  is  venial? 

A sin  which  by  its  nature  is  venial  becomes  mortal : 1. 
When  the  person  committing  it  erroneously  believes  that 
it  is  a mortal  sin,  or  is  in  doubt  concerning  the  matter  ; 

2.  When  such  a person  has  an  exceedingly  bad  end  in  view  ; 

3.  When  he  is  attracted  to  the  sin  so  powerfully,  that  he 
would  not  hesitate  to  offend  God  grievously  for  the  sake 
of  committing  it  ; 4.  When  in  committing  such  sin,  he  acts 
in  open  contempt  of  the  law  and  the  law-makers  ; 5.  When 
he  thereby  and  knowingly  causes  serious  scandal  ; 6. When 
he  exposes  himself  to  the  proximate  or  probable  danger 
of  committing  mortal  sin  ; 7.  When  he  commits  several 
venial  sins,  which,  being  joined  together,  would  constitute 
the  matter  of  a mortal  sin  ; thus,  a j)erson  might  commit 
several  petty  thefts  with  the  intention  finally  of  stealing 
enough  to  make  the  whole  the  matter  of  mortal  sin. 

27.  What  is  the  second  condition  necessary  for  a sin  to  be  mortal? 

Sufficient  reflection  : i . e full  advertence  of  the  under- 
standing. 

28.  How  many  kinds  of  advertence  are  there? 

Two  : material  advertence,  which  consists  in  the  applica- 
tion of  the  mind  merely  to  the  action  which  we  perform  ; 
and  formal  advertence,  which  consists  in  the  application  of 
the  mind  to  the  moral  goodness  or  badness  of  the  action. 

Formal , or  actual,  advertence  is  required  to  render  the 
sin  mortal. 

29.  What  is  the  third  condition  necessary  for  a sin  to  be  mortal? 

Full  consent  of  the  will. 

30.  Why  is  it  that  these  three  conditions,  viz.,  grievous  matter, 
sufficient  reflection,  and  full  consent  of  the  will,  are  necessary  to 
render  a sin  mortal? 

Because  it  is  evident  that  in  the  absence  of  any  one  of 


VENIAL  SIN. 


215 


thorn,  we  are  not  willing  to  withdraw  ourselves  from  God, 
and  make  created  things  our  supreme  end. 

31.  Is  it  always  easy  to  determine  the  limits  that  separate  mortal 
from  venial  sin? 

No  ; it  is  often  very  difficult  to  do  so,  on  account  of  the 
manifold  elements  that  enter  into  the  act  of  the  sinner. 

32.  What  are  the  effects  of  mortal  sin? 

They  are  dreadful,  whether  we  consider  them  with  refer- 
ence to  God  or  with  reference  to  man, 

33.  What  are  the  consequences  of  mortal  sin  with  reference  to 
God  ? 

With  reference  to  God  a mortal  sin  is  : 1.  An  audacious 
revolt  ; 2.  Contempt  of  His  adorable  majesty  ; 3.  Mon- 
strous ingratitude  ; 4.  An  act  of  signal  impiety. 

The  offense  which  mortal  sin  gives  to  God  is  so  great, 
that  no  created  being  could  make  atonement  for  it. 

34.  What  are  the  effects  of  mortal  sin  with  reference  to  man? 

1.  Mortal  sin  disfigures  and  tarnishes  the  soul  ; 2.  It  in- 
flicts death  on  it  by  depriving  it  of  sanctifying  grace  ; 
3.  It  deprives  the  soul  of  the  merits  which  it  had  pre- 
viously acquired  ; of  the  ability,  while  in  that  state,  of 
actually  acquiring  more  ; of  all  participation  in  the  satisfy- 
ing merits  of  the  other  members  of  the  Church  ; and  even 
of  right  to  heaven  ; 4.  It  merits  everlasting  punishment. 

35.  Are  the  effects  of  mortal  sin  irreparable? 

No  ; for  a sincere  conversion  can  restore  the  soul  to  the 
friendship  of  God. 


4.  Venial  Sin. 

36.  What  is  venial  sin? 

Venial  sin  is  an  offense  against  God  which  does  not  deprive 
the  soul  of  His  friendship,  but  which  merits  for  it  some 
temporal  punishment. 


216 


SIN  IN  GENERAL. 


37.  Why  is  this  sin  called  venial  t 

It  is  called  venial , because  it  is  more  easily  pardoned 
than  mortal  sin. 

38.  What  is  required  for  a sin  to  be  venial? 

It  is  requisite  and  sufficient  : 1.  That  there  be  some 
reflection,  however  slight,  on  the  malice  of  the  action  ; 2. 
That  there  be  some  consent  of  the  will,  however  imperfect, 
to  the  performance  of  the  act. 

39.  Can  a large  number  of  venial  sins  render  a person  as  guilty 
as  one  mortal  sin? 

No  ; because  it  is  mortal  sin  alone  which  can  make  us 
lose  the  friendship  of  God,  and  turn  us  completely  away 
from  Him.  Hence  one  mortal  sin  surpasses  in  enormity 
all  venial  sins,  no  matter  how  numerous  they  may  be. 

40.  What  are  the  effects  of  venial  sin? 

Although  it  is  incomparably  less  grievous  than  mortal 
sin,  nevertheless  venial  sin  is  a great  evil,  whether  we  con- 
sider it  in  relation  to  God  or  with  reference  to  man. 

41.  Why  is  venial  sin  an  offense  against  God? 

Because  every  venial  sin,  however  trifling  it  may  appear, 
is  a wrong  done  to  the  divine  Majesty.  Hence  the  saints 
have  not  hesitated  to  say  that  it  were  better  for  the  whole 
universe  to  be  destroyed,  than  to  attempt  to  save  it  by 
committing  a single  venial  sin. 

42.  What  harm  does  venial  sin  do  man? 

1.  It  dims  the  light  of  his  intellect  and  weakens  the 
strength  of  his  will  ; 2.  It  tarnishes  the  beauty  of  his  sou), 
and  renders  his  works  less  acceptable  to  God  ; 3.  It  robs 
him  of  many  degrees  of  grace  and  glory  ; 4.  It  disposes  and 
leads  to  mortal  sin  ; 5.  It  brings  upon  him  during  this  life 
many  severe  chastisements  ; and  if  not  expiated  before  his 
death,  it  consigns  him  to  the  torments  of  purgatory  in  the 
life  to  come. 


DIFFERENT  WAYS  OF  COMMITTING  SIN. 


217 


5.  Sins  of  Malice. 

43.  What  sins  are  especially  regarded  as  sins  of  malice? 

1.  The  sins  that  cry  to  heaven  for  vengeance  ; 2.  Sins 
against  the  Holy  Ghost. 

44.  What  are  the  sins  that  cry  to  heaven  for  vengeance? 

1.  Wilful  murder  ; 2.  Sins  against  nature  ; 3.  Oppression 
of  the  poor,  of  widows,  and  orphans  ; 4.  Defrauding  labor- 
ers of  their  wages. 

45.  Why  are  these  sins  said  to  cry  to  heaven  for  vengeance? 

Because  their  malice  is  so  manifest,  that  it  provokes 

divine  vengeance  more  than  do  other  sins. 

46.  What  are  the  sins  against  the  Holy  Ghost? 

1.  Despair  of  salvation  ; 2.  Presumption,  which  consists 
in  hoping  for  salvation  without  good  works,  or  count- 
ing on  divine  mercy  for  the  purpose  of  growing  bolder  in 
sinning  ; 3.  Impugning  the  known  truth  ; that  is  to  say, 
persistently  struggling  against  the  known  truths  of  faith  ; 
4.  Envy  of  another’s  spiritual  good  ; 5.  Obstinacy  in  sin  ; 
6.  Final  impenitence. 

47.  Why  are  these  called  sins  against  the  Holy  Ghost? 

Because  they  embody  a stubborn  resistance  to  His  inspir- 
ations and  an  open  contempt  for  His  gifts. 

48.  Are  sins  against  the  Holy  Ghost  unpardonable? 

No  sin  is  absolutely  unpardonable.  But  usually  those  who 
sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost  stubbornly  resist  the  influence 
of  grace,  and  do  not  wish  to  repent  ; and  hence  their  sin 
cannot  be  forgiven  them. 

6.  Different  Ways  of  Committing  Sin. 

49.  In  how  many  ways  may  we  commit  sin? 

We  may  commit  sin  : by  thought,  by  desire,  by  word, 
by  deed,  and  by  omission. 


218 


SIN  IN  GENERAL. 


50.  How  do  we  commit  sin  by  thought? 

By  voluntarily  allowing  our  mind  to  be  occupied  with 
something  forbidden. 

51.  Why  does  God  foibid  evil  thoughts? 

God  forbids  evil  thoughts  : 1.  Because  they  are  offensive 
in  Ilis  sight  ; 2.  Because  they  tarnish  the  soul,  which  is  His 
temple  ; 3.  Because  evil  thoughts  lead  to  evil  desires,  and 
evil  desires  lead  to  evil  deeds. 

52.  How  may  we  sin  by  desire? 

We  sin  by  desire  when  we  take  pleasure  in  contemplating 
what  is  wrong  and  have  the  intention  of  committing  it  if 
possible. 

53.  How  may  we  sin  by  word? 

We  may  sin  by  word  by  speaking  against  faith,  religion, 
charity,  purity,  etc. 

54.  How  may  we  sin  by  deed  and  by  omission? 

We  sin  by  deed  when  we  do  that  which  is  forbidden,  and 
we  sin  by  omission , when  we  fail  to  do  that  which  has  been 
commanded. 

Omission,  however,  in  order  to  be  sinful,  must  be  volun- 
tary, either  in  itself  or  in  its  cause. 

7.  Distinction  Between  Sins. 

55.  How  are  sins  to  be  distinguished  from  one  another? 

They  are  distinguished  from  one  another  in  kind  and 

number. 

56.  Is  the  fact  that  we  should  distinguish  between  sins  very  im- 
portant? 

Yes;  because  in  confession  we  are  obliged  to  accuse  our- 
selves of  the  kinds  of  sin  we  have  committed,  of  the  circum- 
stances which  may  change  their  character,  and  also  to  state 
their  number. 


DISTINCTION  BETWEEN  SINS. 


219 


57.  How  may  we  know  whether  sins  are  of  different  kinds  or 
species? 

Sins  are  of  different  kinds  : 1.  When  they  are  opposed 
to  virtues  of  different  kinds.  Thus  theft  and  gluttony  are 
not  sins  of  the  same  kind,  because  theft  is  opposed  to  justice, 
and  gluttony  to  temperance. 

2.  When  they  are  opposed  in  different  ways  to  the  same 
virtue.  Thus  theft,  murder  and  calumny  differ  specifically, 
because  they  are  opposed  in  different  ways  to  the  virtue  of 
justice. 

3.  When  they  are  opposed  to  the  same  virtue  in  an  op- 
posite maimer,  whether  by  excess  or  by  defect.  Thus  pre- 
sumption and  despair  are  opposed  to  the  virtue  of  hope. 

4.  When  they  are  opposed  to  different  precepts.  Thus 
failure  to  hear  Mass  on  a holy-day  of  obligation,  violation 
of  the  law  of  abstinence,  and  failure  to  fulfill  one’s  Easter 
duty,  are  sins  of  different  kinds. 

58.  How  is  the  number  of  sins  determined? 

The  number  of  sins  is  determined  : 

1 By  the  number  of  commandments  broken  ; 

2.  By  the  number  of  objects.  For  instance,  he  who  suc- 
cessively kills  several  persons,  commits  as  many  sins  of 
murder  as  there  were  men  ; 

3.  By  the  number  of  acts  of  the  will,  if  there  is  a moral 
interruption  between  them. 

59.  How  are  acts  of  the  will  interrupted? 

They  are  interrupted  : 1 . When  the  wish  affecting  the 
first  act  is  revoked  by  a contrary  act  or  by  repentance  ; 
2.  When  the  will  deliberately  turns  towards  something  that 
is  incompatible  with  the  evil  which  it  first  willed  ; 3.  When 
the  wish  affecting  the  first  act  perseveres  neither  actually 
nor  virtually,  either  by  reason  of  intervening  sleep  or  by 
reason  of  the  mind  occupying  itself,  during  a considerable 
portion  of  the  meantime,  with  something  else. 


220 


THE  CAPITAL  SINS. 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  CAPITAL  SINS. 

The  Capital  Sins  in  General. 

1.  What  is  to  be  understood  by  capital,  or  deadly,  sins? 

By  capital , or  deadly,  sins  or  vices,  are  understood  those 
perverse  inclinations  which  are  the  source  and  root  of  all 
the  evil  actions  that  men  commit. 

2.  Why  are  they  called  vices  ? 

They  are  called  vices,  because  we  consider  in  them  rather 
the  habit  of  evil  doing,  the  tendency  to  commit  sin,  than 
the  actual  sin  that  results  from  them. 

3.  Why  are  they  called  capital  sins? 

Because  they  are,  as  it  were,  the  head  and  source  of  all 
other  sins. 

4.  Have  not  the  deadly  sins  a common  origin? 

Yes  ; an  inordinate  love  of  self. 

To  love  one’s  self,  that  is  to  say,  to  desire  and  seek  out 
one’s  own  good,  to  hate  and  repel  what  is  injurious  to  one’s 
self,  is  right  and  proper,  provided  that  in  doing  this  we 
keep  within  the  bounds  set  up  by  reason  and  by  faith.  But 
if  we  go  beyond  these  bounds,  we  violate  the  principles  of 
order. 

o.  How  are  we  to  judge  of  the  grievousness  of  deadly  sins? 

In  general,  these  sins  are  grievous  when  they  inflict  a deep 
wound  upon  charity  towards  God,  towards  our  neighbor,  or 
towards  ourselves. 

6.  How  many  deadly  sins  are  there? 

There  are  seven  deadly  sins,  viz.  : Pride,  covetousness, 
lust,  anger,  gluttony,  envy,  and  sloth, 


PRIDE. 


221 


1.  Pride. 


7.  What  is  pride? 

Pride  is  an  excessive  love  of  our  own  superiority. 

8.  Why  is  pride  said  to  be  an  excessive,  or  ill-regulated , love? 
Because  there  exists  a well  regulated  and  legitimate  love 

of  self,  which  is  commendable. 

9.  How  many  kinds  of  pride  are  there? 

Two  kinds  : complete  and  incomplete  pride. 

10.  In  what  does  complete  pride  consist? 

Complete  pride  consists  in  being  so  deeply  in  love  with 
ourselves,  as  to  be  inclined  to  violate  the  law  grievously 
rather  than  obey  the  orders  of  a superior. 

11.  In  what  does  incomplete  pride  consist? 

Incomplete  pride  consists  in  an  exceeding  love  of  self, 
without  formal  contempt  for  authority. 

12.  How  grievous  is  the  sin  of  pride? 

Complete  pride  is  a mortal  sin  in  its  nature. 

Incomplete  pride  is  only  venial  in  its  nature,  unless  ac- 

v*,  unpanied  with  some  serious  wrong  to  one’s  neighbor  ; as, 
t-  >r  instance,  if  any  one  should  seek  to  establish  his  own 
, iperiority  by  calumny  or  detraction. 

18.  Which  are  the  vices  that  pride  begets? 

They  are  presumption,  ambition,  and  vainglory.  Pre- 
< nnption  leads  us  to  undertake  tasks  beyond  our  capacity. 
Vmbition  is  an  inordinate  longing  for  positions  of  dignity 
, nd  honor.  Vainglory  is  an  inordinate  love  of  human  praise. 

14.  What  vices  does  vainglory  beget? 

Vainglory  begets  : 1.  Formal  disobedience , by  which  we 
disobey  the  orders  of  our  superior  ; 2.  Boastfulness , which 
leads  us  foolishly  to  boast  of  our  own  superiority  ; 3.  Hy- 
pocrisy, which  leads  us  to  assume  a virtue  which  we  have 


222 


THE  CAPITAL  SENS. 


not ; 4.  Controversies,  or  heated  disputes  on  the  subject 
of  truth  ; 5.  Discord , or  embittered  dissensions  on  the  sub- 
ject of  good  ; 6.  Stubbornness , which  leads  us  to  persist  in 

an  opinion  despite  the  truth  to  the  contrary  which  is  either 
known  as  such,  or  has  been  sufficiently  set  forth. 

1>.  Is  human  respect  allied  to  pride? 

Yes  ; for  human  respect  is  but  hypocrisy  reversed.  It 
i through  pride  that  the  hypocrite  seeks  to  hide  his  vices 
u i ler  the  cloak  of  virtue.  In  like  manner,  it  is  through 
pride  that  in  order  to  shun  the  unfounded  contempt  and 
ridicule  of  men,  we  yield  to  the  cowardice  of  human  respect, 
by  dissembling  our  faith  or  failing  to  fulfill  our  duties  as 
Christians. 

16.  What  are  the  remedies  for  pride? 

The  principal  remedies  for  pride  are  : 1.  An  intimate 
knowledge  of  ourselves  ; 2.  Meditation  on  the  vanity  and 
transitory  character  of  those  things  of  which  we  are  wont 
to  be  proud  ; 3.  Meditation  on  the  punishments  inflicted  on 
pride,  and  on  the  reward  given  to  humility  ; 4.  Imitation 
of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Model  of  perfect  humility  ; 5.  Accept- 
ing and  even  asking  the  humblest  offices. 

2.  Covetousness. 

17.  What  is  covetousness? 

Covetousness , or  avarice,  is  an  excessive  love  of  earthly 
goods. 

18.  Why  is  avarice  said  to  be  an  excessive  love? 

Because  there  is  a well  regulated  and  legitimate  love  of 
earthly  goods,  and  because  we  may  love,  acquire,  and  pre- 
serve them  for  a good  end. 

19.  When  does  the  love  of  earthly  goods  become  sinful? 

1.  When  we  make  riches  the  chief  aim  of  our  life  ; 2. 
AY  hen  we  heap  them  up  without  measure  or  limit  ; 3.  When 
we  covet  our  neighbor’s  property. 


ANGER. 


223 


20.  How  grievous  is  the  sin  of  covetousness? 

Covetousness  is,  by  its  nature,  a mortal  sin. 

21.  What  vices  does  covetousness  beget? 

Covetousness  begets  : 1.  Trouble  of  mincl,  which  leads  to 
neglect  of  duty  ; 2.  Hardness  of  heart , which  stifles  pity 
for  the  poor  ; 3.  Violence , or  the  appropriation  of  the  goods 
of  others  by  unjust  methods  ; 4.  Fraud , which  consists  in 
deceiving  our  neighbor  unjustly  ; 5.  Guile,  or  the  practice  of 
deceit  by  means  of  equivocal,  or  lying,  phrases  ; 6.  Perjury , 
or  deceiving  our  neighbor  by  means  of  a false  oath. 

22.  What  are  the  remedies  for  covetousness? 

The  principal  remedies  for  covetousness  are  : 1.  The 
thought  that  with  death  we  must  give  up  everything  here 
on  earth  ; 2.  The  thought  of  the  difficulty  with  which  those 
who  set  their  hearts  upon  riches  are  saved  ; 3.  Meditation 
on  the  poverty  of  Jesus  Christ. 

3.  Lust. 

See  Chapter  xviii.,  Sixth  and  Ninth  Commandments,  p.  286. 

4.  Anger. 

23.  What  is  anger? 

Anger  is  a disorderly  emotion  of  the  soul,  which  inclines 
us  to  repel  with  violence  whatever  displeases  us,  and  which 
leads  us  to  seek  revenge. 

24.  Why  is  it  called  a disorderly  emotion? 

Because  we  commit  no  sin,  but,  on  the  contrary,  perform 
an  act  of  virtue,  when  we  become  indignant  for  just  reason 
and  with  moderation,  as  did  Jesus  Christ,  when  He  drove 
the  money-changers  from  the  temple. 

25.  When  do  we  sin  by  anger? 

We  sin  by  anger  : 1.  When  we  inflict  punishment  on  one 
who  has  not  deserved  it,  or  inflict  excessive  punishment,  or 
inflict  it  without  lawful  authority  ; 2.  When,  in  inflicting 


‘224 


THE  CAPITAL  SINS. 


a j ust  punishment,  we  have  in  view  only  the  gratification  of  a 
spiteful  feeling  ; 3.  When  we  inflict  punishment  with  exces- 
sive heat  either  internally  or  externally. 

26.  How  grievous  is  the  sin  of  anger? 

Violent  anger,  so  far  as  the  object  is  concerned,  is  a mor- 
tal sin,  since  it  deeply  wounds  charity  or  justice. 

Violent  anger,  so  far  as  its  degree  is  concerned,  is  only  a 
venial  sin,  since  it  is  opposed  neither  to  charity  nor  to  jus- 
tice, but  simply  banishes  mildness. 

27.  What  sins  have  their  source  in  anger? 

Anger  is  the  source  of  a multitude  of  sins,  the  principal 
of  which  are  : Resentment,  enmity  of  heart,  insulting  words, 
quarrels  and  dissension. 

28.  What  are  the  remedies  for  anger? 

1.  Meditation  on  the  meekness  of  Our  Saviour  ; 2.  A con- 
sideration of  the  fatal  effects  of  anger,  which  has  been  the 
cause  of  so  many  deeds  of  violence,  so  many  murders,  wars, 
etc.  ; 3.  The  habit  of  never  doing  anything  while  under 
the  influence  of  anger  ; 4.  The  practice  of  those  virtues 
which  are  opposed  to  anger. 

5.  Gluttony. 


29.  What  is  gluttony? 

Gluttony  is  an  inordinate  love  of  eating  and  drinking. 

30.  Why  is  it  called  an  inordinate  love? 

Because  to  eat  in  order  to  appease  hunger,  and  to  drink 
in  order  to  quench  thirst,  are  reasonable  acts  ; it  is  man’s 
duty  to  take  sufficient  nourishment  to  maintain  the  vigor  of 
his  bodily  organs. 

31.  How  may  we  commit  the  sin  of  gluttony? 

1 . By  eating  or  drinking  to  excess,  or  by  taking  more  than 
nature  requires  ; 2.  By  eating  and  drinking  too  eagerly,  for 
the  sake  of  the  pleasure  which  these  actions  afford  ; 3.  By 


ENVY. 


22  5 


choosing  too  high-priced  articles  of  food,  taking  into  con- 
sideration our  condition  and  wants. 

32.  How  grievous  is  the  sin  of  gluttony? 

In  itself  gluttony  is  but  a venial  sin.  It  becomes  a mor- 
tal sin,  however  : 1.  When  a person  makes  eating  and 
drinking  the  great  object  of  his  life  ; 2.  When  it  renders 
him  incapable  of  fulfilling  his  duties  ; 3.  Wfyen  thereby  he 
breaks  the  laws  of  fast  and  of  abstinence  ; 4.  When  it  ex- 
poses him  to  the  danger  of  mortal  sin  ; 5.  When  it  does 
serious  injury  to  his  health  ; 6.  When  he  drinks  to  the  point 
of  drunkenness,  and  so  deprives  himself  of  the  use  of  reason. 

33.  Is  one  responsible  for  the  sins  committed  in  a state  of  intox- 
ication ? 

Yes,  if  one  has  foreseen  that  he  would  commit  them  ; for 
then  they  are  voluntary,  since  he  who  desires  the  cause  also 
desires  the  effect.  But  if  one  has  not  foreseen  this,  even  in 
a confused  way,  then  he  is  not  responsible. 

34.  What  are  the  effects  of  gluttony? 

Gluttony,  and  especially  drunkenness,  produces  the  most 
disastrous  effects  : 1.  It  brutalizes  the  mind  ; 2.  It  entails 
neglect  of  religious  duties  ; 3.  It  begets  impurity  and  sloth  ; 
4.  It  produces  quarrels  and  dissension  ; 5.  It  destroys 
health  and  fortune,  and  it  shortens  life. 

35.  What  are  the  remedies  for  gluttony? 

1.  Consideration  of  the  fatal  consequences  of  this  vice 
from  the  intellectual,  moral,  and  physical  points  of  view  ; 
2.  Avoidance  of  occasions  of  gluttony  ; 3.  The  practice  of 
temperance. 

6.  Envy. 

36.  What  is  envy? 

Envy  is  the  feeling  of  sadness  which  we  experience  in 
contemplating  the  prosperity  of  others,  in  so  far  as  we  re- 
gard this  prosperity  to  be  our  own  loss. 


226 


THE  CAPITAL  SINS. 


37.  Do  we  commit  the  sin  of  envy  when  we  experience  a feeling 
of  sadness  at  the  well-being  of  others,  but  through  a different 
motive? 

No  ; we  are  guilty  of  envy  only  when  this  feeling  springs 
from  a want  of  charity. 

Hence  : 1.  We  become  guilty  not  of  envy,  but  of  hatred , 
when  we  grieve  that  our  neighbor  prospers,  because  he  is 
our  enemy. 

2.  It  is  not  envy,  but  just  indignation , when  we  regret 
the  success  of  our  neighbor,  because  he  makes  a bad  use  of 
it. 

3.  It  is  not  envy,  but  perverse  zeal , that  actuates  us,  when 
we  are  vexed  over  the  temporal  welfare  of  our  neighbor, 
because  he  does  not  deserve  it. 

4.  It  is  not  envy,  but  a well  grounded  fear,  that  we  ex- 
perience, when  we  regret  the  success  of  our  neighbor,  fore- 
seeing that  such  success  will  be  disastrous  to  ourselves  or 
others.  Such  would  be  the  case  if  another  were  to  gain  a 
position  which  we  foresaw  he  would  use  unjustly. 

5.  It  is  not  envy,  but  rivalry,  that  causes  us  to  regret  our 
neighbor’s  prosperity,  not  because  he  enjoys  it,  but  because 
we  do  not  possess  it  ourselves,  while  at  the  same  time  wTe 
would  not  like  to  see  him  deprived  of  it. 

6.  We  become  guilty  of  the  sin  of  jealousy , but  not  of 
envy,  when  we  entertain  an  exaggerated  dread  lest  our 
property  should  become  the  property  of  another. 

38.  How  grievous  is  this  sin? 

Envy  is,  of  its  nature,  a grievous  sin  ; for  it  is  opposed 
to  fraternal  charity,  which  imposes  upon  us  the  duty  of  re- 
joicing in  the  welfare  of  others,  and  of  grieving  over  their 
misfortunes. 

39.  What  sins  spring  from  envy? 

1.  Hatred  of  one’s  neighbor  ; 2.  Joy  over  his  misfor- 
tunes ; 3.  Regret  at  his  success  ; 4.  Backbiting,  calumny, 


SLOTH. 


22? 


and  complaints  against  superiors  ; 5.  Rivalry  and  discord 
among  persons  of  equal  rank. 

40.  What  are  the  remedies  for  envy? 

1 . The  reflection  that  this  odious  vice  makes  man  like  the 
devil  ; 2.  A consideration  of  the  vanity  of  worldly  honors  ; 
3.  The  thought  that  the  envious  man  torments  himself  for 
nothing  ; for  envy  takes  nothing  from  him  who  is  envied, 
and  bestows  nothing  on  him  who  envies  ; 4.  Taking  part 
with  a Christian  spirit  in  the  joys  and  sorrows  of  our 
brethren  ; 5.  Blessing  God  for  whatever  good  is  done,  no 
matter  who  may  be  the  instrument  of  that  good. 

7.  Sloth. 

41.  What  is  sloth? 

Sloth  is  an  inordinate  love  of  rest,  which  leads  us  to  omit 
or  neglect  our  duties. 

42.  How  grievous  is  the  sin  of  sloth? 

Sloth  is  a more  or  less  grievous  sin,  according  as  the  duty 
which  it  leads  us  to  neglect  is  more  or  less  important,  and 
according  as  it  causes  a grave  scandal  or  not. 

Sloth  that  has  for  its  object  things  divine  is  of  its  nature 
a mortal  sin,  because  of  the  injury  which  it  does  to  God. 

43.  Is  an  involuntary  distaste  for  duty  sinful? 

On  the  contrary,  it  becomes  an  occasion  of  merit  when 
we  courageously  surmount  it. 

44.  What  vices  does  sloth  beget? 

Torpidity,  or  stupor  of  soul,  cowardice,  feelings  of  bit- 
terness towards  those  who  strive  to  interest  us  in  spiritual 
matters,  and  discouragement  in  the  face  of  difficulties. 

45.  What  are  the  remedies  for  sloth? 

The  principal  remedies  are  : 1.  The  conviction  that  work 
is  an  imperative  duty,  and  that  idleness  is  dangerous  and 
shameful  ; 2.  Meditation  on  the  labors  and  sufferings  of 

o 


228 


TEMPTATION. 


Jesus  Christ  ancl  the  saints  ; 3.  The  thought  of  the  eternal 
repose  which  is  their  reward. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

TEMPTATION. 

1.  Nature,  Sources,  and  Phases  of  Temptation. 

1.  What  does  the  word  temptation  mean? 

The  word  temptation  lias  two  meanings  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures : sometimes  it  means  a trial , and  sometimes  a provo- 
cation to  evil. 

2.  In  what  does  the  temptation  of  trial  consist? 

The  temptation  of  trial  exists  when  God,  for  the  purpose 
of  putting  our  fidelity  to  the  test,  places  us  in  situations  of 
difficulty  or  of  suffering.  Thus  it  was  that  God  tried  the 
faith  of  Abraham,  the  patience  of  Job,  and  the  charity  of 
Tobias. 

3.  Can  the  temptation  that  proceeds  from  God  be  a provocation 
to  evil? 

Far  from  it  : God  tries  us  only  for  the  purpose  of  incit- 
ing us  to  good,  of  strengthening  our  virtue,  and  increasing 
our  merits. 

4.  Is  such  temptation  as  is  a provocation  to  evil  a sin? 

It  is  not  a sin  for  the  person  wrho  is  tempted  ; on  the  con- 
trary, it  becomes  an  occasion  of  merit  when  resisted. 

5.  What  are  the  sources  of  temptation  ? 

They  are  three  in  number,  viz.,  the  devil,  the  world,  and 
riie  flesh,  or  man’s  concupiscence. 

6.  How  does  the  devil  tempt  us? 

He  tempts  us  principally  by  acting  on  the  sensitive  fac- 


NECESSITY  AND  UTILITY  OF  TEMPTATION. 


229 


ulties  of  the  soul,  such  as  the  imagination  and  the  sensitive 
appetite. 

7.  How  does  the  world  tempt  us? 

The  world,  that  is,  those  people  who  conform  their  lives 
to  the  maxims  of  the  devil,  tempts  us  by  the  terror  with 
which  it  fills  us,  or  the  seductive  charms  with  which  it 
fascinates  our  senses. 

8.  How  does  concupiscence  tempt  us? 

It  tempts  us  by  inclining  our  will  to  evil  through  an  in- 
ordinate love  of  sensual  pleasure,  of  luxury  and  wealth,  or 
of  positions  of  dignity  and  honor. 

9.  What  are  the  different  phases  of  temptation? 

Temptation  presents  three  phases  : 1.  Suggestion,  which 

consists  of  a thought  or  an  image  of  such  a nature  as  to 
present  what  is  evil  in  an  attractive  light,  and  what  is  good 
as  repulsive  ; 2.  Delectation , or  satisfaction,  which  consists 
in  the  spiritual  or  sensual  pleasure  which  proceeds  from 
suggestion  ; 3.  Consent , which  consists  in  the  acquiescence 
of  the  will  in  the  suggestion  and  the  delectation. 

It  is  consent  alone  that  can  make  a person  responsible 
and  guilty. 

10.  Can  we  always  withhold  our  consent  to  sinful  suggestion  and 
delectation? 

Yes,  if  we  wish  : 1.  Because  our  will  is  essentially  free 
and  can  always  implore  the  divine  assistance,  which  will 
never  fail  to  be  given  ; 2.  Because  God  will  not  ftllow  us 
to  be  tempted  beyond  our  strength. 

2.  Necessity  ancl  Utility  of  Temptation. 

11.  Is  temptation  unavoidable? 

As  long  as  man  lives  he  will  never  be  entirely  free  from 
temptation  ; for  the  causes  vhich  produce  it  never  cease  to 
operate  as  long  as  man  lives. 


230 


TEMPTATION. 


12.  Can  nothing  then  entirely  preserve  us  from  temptation? 

No,  not  even  complete  solitude , since  we  must  be  always 

with  ourselves,  and  we  cannot  escape  from  the  spirits  of 
evil  that  hover  in  the  air  ; nor  the  most  austere  penance  ; 
nor  the  most  perfect  holiness , since  holiness  especially 
arouses  the  fury  of  Satan. 

13.  What  end  can  God  have  in  view  in  permitting  us  to  be 
tempted? 

He  has  in  view  His  own  glory  and  our  sanctification. 

14.  How  does  temptation  promote  the  glory  of  God? 

By  manifesting  His  power,  His  wisdom,  His  goodness, 
and  His  justice. 

15.  How  does  temptation  contribute  to  our  sanctification? 

It  contributes  thereto  in  several  ways  : 1.  It  detaches  us 
from  ourselves  ; 2.  It  unites  us  to  God  ; 3.  It  purifies  our 
souls  ; 4.  It  perfects  our  virtues  ; 5.  It  trains  us  to  spiritual 
combat  ; 6.  It  increases  our  merits,  and  thereby  also  our  fu- 
ture glory. 

3.  Combat  Against  Temptations. 

16.  What  means  must  we  take  to  combat  temptations? 

There  are  general  means  which  we  must  employ  against 
all  temptations,  and  special  means  which  vary  according  to 
the  nature  of  the  temptation. 

17.  What  are  the  general  means? 

They  are  principally  : 1.  The  habit  of  distrusting  our- 
selves and  placing  all  our  confidence  in  God  ; 2.  A life  of 
prayer  and  union  with  God  ; 3.  The  avoidance  of  idleness  ; 
4.  Care  to  avoid  rash  judgments,  backbiting,  and  railing. 

18.  What  are  the  special  means  for  combating  temptation? 

1.  It  is  all  important  that  we  should  know  the  weak  side 
of  our  nature,  and  our  ruling  passion  ; for  it  is  here  that 
the  enemy  is  sure  to  attack  us ; 2.  We  should  be  on  our 


COMBAT  AGAINST  TEMPTATIONS. 


231 


guard  against  temptations  that  present  themselves  in  the 
garb  of  virtue  ; 3.  There  are  temptations  which  we  may 
attack  boldly,  face  to  face,  even  to  the  extent  of  grappling 
with  them.  Such  are  those  that  create  bitterness  of  heart, 
like  anger,  envy,  hatred,  and  revenge.  4.  With  respect  to 
temptations  that  beguile  the  imagination  and  the  outer 
senses,  such  as  temptations  against  purity,  we  should  avoid 
exposing  ourselves  to  their  influence. 

19.  What  rules  should  we  observe  when  tempted? 

There  are  three  sets  of  rules  : some  relate  to  the  time 
preceding  temptation,  some  to  the  very  time  of  temptation, 
• and  some  to  the  time  following  the  temptation. 

20.  What  should  we  do  before  temptation? 

Before  temptation  : 1.  We  should  avoid  every  occasion 
that  might  be  attended  with  the  slightest  danger  ; 2.  We 
should  practise  mortification  of  the  senses. 

21.  What  should  we  do  during  temptation? 

1.  At  the  outset,  we  should  at  once  remove  the  cause,  if 
possible,  and  strive  to  divert  out  minds  from  evil  thoughts. 

2.  In  the  course  of  a temptation,  we  should  offer  resist- 
ance firmly,  but  without  anxiety,  whilst  imploring  the  as- 
sistance of  God  and  the  protection  of  the  Blessed  Virgin. 

22.  What  should  we  do  when  the  temptation  continues  to  beset 
the  imagination? 

When  the  temptation  continues  to  beset  the  imagination, 
or  a positive  resistance  serves  only  to  intensify  it,  it  is  bet- 
ter to  take  no  heed  of  it,  but  to  treat  it  with  contempt. 
This  is  the  rule  to  follow,  especially  when  tempted  to  blas- 
pheme, and  when  tempted  against  faith,  charity,  and  chas- 
tity. 

23.  What  should  we  do  after  having  been  tempted? 

After  temptation,  if  the  battle  has  been  won,  we  should 
humbly  thank  God.  If  it  has  been  lost,  we  should  humble 


232 


TEMPTATION. 


ourselves  deeply,  promptly  extricate  ourselves  from  the 
consequences  of  the  temptation  to  which  we  yielded,  and 
repent  as  children  of  a merciful  Father.  If  the  victory 
remains  in  doubt,  we  should  no  longer  busy  ourselves  with 
the  temptation  ; we  should  not  go  back  to  it  at  all,  we  should 
be  fully  persuaded  that  we  have  not  sinned,  if  in  the  course 
of  the  temptation  we  have  not  ceased  to  experience  a cer- 
tain repugnance  for  it,  and  we  have  kept  our  hearts  united 
to  God  and  implored  His  assistance. 

24.  What  rule  should  we  follow  in  difficult  cases? 

We  should  follow  with  docility  the  advice  of  a Prudent 
and  enlightened  spiritual  director, 


SECTION  III. 


The  Commandments  of  God  and  of  the  Church. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  COMMANDMENTS  OF  GOD  AND  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN 
GENERAL. 


ARTICLE  I.— THE  COMMANDMENTS  OF  GOD. 

1.  The  Decalogue. 

1.  What  is  the  Decalogue? 

The  Decalogue  is  the  code  which,  under  the  head  of  Ten 
Commandments,  comprises  all  the  duties  and  natural  rights 
of  man. 

2.  Why  are  the  commandments  of  the  Decalogue  called  the 
commandments  of  God? 

Because  God  Himself  recalled  them  to  man  by  a formal  and 
positive  revelation. 

3.  Under  what  circumstances  did  God  reveal  to  man  the  ten 
commandments  which  sum  up  the  natural  law? 

Fifty  days  after  their  departure  from  Egypt,  Moses,  being 
ordered  by  God,  gathered  together  the  people  of  Israel  at 
the  foot  of  Mount  Sinai,  while  he  himself  repaired  to  the 
summit  of  the  mountain.  Then  the  thunder  pealed  and  the 
lightnings  flashed,  and  God  promulgated  the  Decalogue: 

1.  I am  the  Lord  thy  God,  who  brought  thee  out  of  the  land  of 
Egypt,  out  of  the  house  of  bondage.  Thou  shalt  not  have  strange 
gods  before  Me. 

2.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in  vain. 

233 


334  THE  COMMANDMENTS  OF  GOD. 

3.  Remember  that  thou  keep  holy  the  Sabbath  day. 

4.  Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother,  that  thou  mayest  be  long, 
lived  upon  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy  God  will  give  thee. 

5.  Thou  shalt  not  kill. 

6.  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery. 

7.  Thou  shalt  not  steal. 

8.  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness  against  thy  neighbor. 

9 and  10.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbor’s  house : neither 
shalt  thou  desire  his  wife,  nor  his  servant,  nor  his  hand-maid,  nor 
his  ox,  nor  his  ass,  nor  anything  that  is  his. 

4.  Did  God  content  Himself  with  promulgating  His  law? 

After  having  promulgated  His  commandments,  He  en- 
graved them  on  two  tables  of  stone,  which  He  delivered  to 
Moses.  On  the  first  table  were  engraved  the  first  three  com- 
mandments, and  on  the  second  the  other  seven. 

5.  Was  the  Decalogue  promulgated  under  the  new  law? 

Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  promulgated  it  anew,  and  perfect- 
ed it  in  His  Sermon  on  the  Mount . 

6.  How  did  Our  Lord  sum  up  the  Decalogue? 

He  summed  it  up  by  reducing  it  to  two  fundamental  prin- 
ciples: love  of  God  and  love  of  our  neighbor. 

Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  thy  whole  heart . 
and  with  thy  whole  sold , and  with  thy  whole  mind.  This 
is  the  greatest  and  the  first  commandment.  And  the  second 
is  like  to  this:  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself. 
On  these  two  commandments  dependeth  the  whole  lav j and 
the  prophets. 

7.  Which  are  the  commandments  that  relate  to  the  love  of  God  ? 

They  are  the  first  three,  written  on  the  first  table.  They 

regulate  man’s  relations  towards  God. 

8.  Which  are  the  commandments  that  relate  to  the  love  of  our 
neighbor? 

They  are  the  seven  which  were  written  on  the  second 
table.  These  regulate  man’s  relations  with  his  fellowr-man. 


LEGISLATIVE  POWER  OP  THE  CHURCH. 


235 


9.  Is  it  necessary  to  keep  the  commandments  of  God? 

Yes;  for  in  breaking  one  of  them  wilfully,  and  in  gravi 
matter,  we  commit  a mortal  sin,  and,  consequently,  merit 
eternal  damnation. 

10.  How  are  the  commandments  of  God  commonly  formulated? 
As  in  no.  3,  with  the  exception  of  the  ninth  and  tenth 

commandments.  These  are  more  commonly  stated  as  fol- 
lows : 

9.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbor’s  wife. 

10.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbor’s  goods. 

ARTICLE  II.— COMMANDMENTS  OF  THE  CHURCH. 
Legislative  Power  of  tlie  Church. 

11.  Are  we  obliged  to  keep  the  commandments  of  God  alone? 
We  must  also  keep  the  commandments  of  the  Church. 

12.  Has  the  Church  the  power  to  make  commandments? 

Yes  ; the  Church  has  received  that  power  from  Jesus 
Christ  her  Founder. 

13.  How  is  the  possession  of  this  power  proved? 

It  is  proved  by  Holy  Scripture,  by  Tradition,  and  by 
reason. 

14.  Do  the  laws  of  the  Church  bind  in  conscience? 

Yes,  even  as  the  laws  of  God. 

15.  What  sort  of  obedience  do  we  owe  to  the  laws  of  the  Church? 
We  owe  to  them  not  merely  an  external  obedience,  but 

an  obedience  that  is  internal  and  Christian.  It  is  not 
enough  to  fulfill  the  letter  of  this  law  ; we  must  understand 
its  spirit,  and  follow  it  in  practice  ; we  must  enter  into  the 
views  of  the  Church,  and  strive  after  the  aim  and  purpose 
for  which  the  commandment  was  made. 

16.  Why  has  the  Church  made  commandments? 

To  enable  the  faithful  to  keep  the  commandments  of  God 


236 


THE  COMMANDMENTS  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


and  practise  the  maxims  of  the  Gospel,  and  thus  fcc  estab- 
lish in  their  souls  the  reign  of  charity. 

17.  What  difference  is  there  between  the  commandments  of  God 
and  those  of  the  Church? 

Although  the  commandments  of  the  Church  have  in  a 
measure  for  their  object  to  determine  the  time  and  manner 
of  keeping  the  commandments  of  God,  they  differ  from 
the  latter  in  three  respects  : 

1.  They  are  positive  and  not  immutable , whereas  the 
commandments  of  God,  if  we  except  that  which  relates  to 
the  Sabbath,  are  natural  and  immutable. 

2.  They  are  imposed  only  on  members  of  the  Church, 
whereas  the  commandments  of  God  are  binding  on  all  men. 

3.  They  are  not  binding  when  a grave  difficulty  stands 
in  the  way  of  observing  them,  whereas  the  commandments 
of  God  admit  of  no  dispensation. 

18.  Which  are  the  principal  commandments  of  the  Church? 

They  are  the  six  following  : 

1.  To  hear  Mass  on  Sundays  and  holy-days  of  obligation- 

2.  To  fast  and  abstain  on  the  days  appointed. 

3.  To  confess  at  least  once  a year. 

4.  To  receive  the  Holy  Eucharist  during  the  Easter  time. 

5.  To  contribute  to  the  support  of  our  pastors. 

6.  Not  to  marry  those  who  are  not  Catholics,  or  who  are 
related  to  us  within  the  fourth  degree  of  kindred,  nor  pri- 
vately without  witnesses,  nor  to  solemnize  marriage  at  for- 
bidden times. 


WHAT  THE  FIRST  COMMANDMENT  ENJOINS. 


237 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

FIRST  COMMANDMENT. 

I am  the  Lord  tliy  God Thou  shalt  not  have  strange 

gods  before  Me . 


ARTICLE  I.— WHAT  THE  FIRST  COMMANDMENT 
ENJOINS. 

1.  What  does  the  first  commandment  enjoin? 

The  first  commandment,  in  so  far  as  it  is  affirmative,  or* 
ders  us  to  make  acts  of  faith,  hope,  charity,  and  religion. 

2.  What  is  the  virtue  of  religion? 

The  virtue  of  religion  is  a moral  virtue  which  leads  us  to 
render  to  God  the  worship  which  is  His  due. 

This  virtue  holds  the  foremost  rank  among  the  moral 
virtues,  inasmuch  as  it  draws  us  nearer  to  God. 

3.  What  is  worship? 

Worship  in  general  is  the  honor  which  we  render  to  a 
superior,  in  testimony  of  his  excellence,  and  of  our  subjec- 
tion to  Him. 

4.  How  do  we  divide  the  worship  which  is  the  object  of  the  vir- 
tue of  religion? 

It  is  divided  : 1.  In  respect  to  its  form , into  internal 
and  external  worship  ; 2.  In  respect  to  its  subject,  into  pub- 
lic and  private  worship  ; 3.  In  respect  to  its  species , into 
worship  of  latria,  of  dulia,  and  of  hyperdulia  : 4.  In  re- 
spect to  its  essence,  into  absolute  and  relative  worship  : 
5.  In  respect  to  its  object , into  direct  and  indirect  worship. 

5.  What  is  internal  worship? 


238 


FIRST  COMMANDMENT. 


Internal  worship  is  that  the  acts  of  which  are  accom- 
plished in  the  soul  without  any  external  manifestation. 

6.  Is  internal  worship  necessary? 

It  is  the  fundamental  worship,  the  worship  that  is  abso- 
lutely necessary,  without  which  there  can  be  no  true  wor- 
ship. 

7.  What  are  the  practices  of  internal  worship? 

They  are  acts  of  offering  to  God,  acts  of  adoration,  men- 
tal prayer,  etc. 

8.  What  is  external  worship? 

External  worship  is  that  worship  whose  acts  belong  to 
the  body. 

9.  Is  external  worship  necessary? 

Yes,  because  if  this  worship  is  wanting,  the  virtue  of  re- 
ligion is  incomplete  ; it  is  deprived  of  an  indispensable  sup. 
port,  and  cannot  be  true  and  sincere. 

10.  What  are  the  practices  of  external  worship? 

They  consist  in  the  prayers  which  we  offer  up  kneeling,  or 
in  some  other  respectful  attitude,  in  prayers  recited  aloud, 
in  singing  the  praises  of  God,  in  assisting  at  public  worship, 
in  processions,  etc. 

11.  What  is  public  worship? 

Public  or  liturgical  worship  is  that  which  is  rendered  in 
the  name  of  the  Church,  by  her  authority,  and  in  the  man- 
ner prescribed  by  her. 

12.  Is  public  worship  necessary? 

Yes  ; this  necessity  is  proved  by  the  constant  and  univer- 
sal practice  of  men  to  meet  together  in  certain  consecrated 
places,  there  to  perform  the  duties  of  religion  towards  God. 
Without  public  worship  religion  would  quickly  disappear 
from  society  and  be  lost  sight  of  by  men. 

13.  What  are  the  practices  of  public  worship? 


WHAT  THE  FIRST  COMMANDMENT  ENJOINS. 


230 


Assisting  at  Mass,  vespers,  processions,  etc. 

14.  What  is  private  worship? 

Private  worship  is  that  which  lacks  any  one  of  the  con- 
ditions requisite  for  liturgical  worship. 

15.  When  is  public  worship  called  social? 

When  the  government  takes  part  in  it  in  the  name  of  the 
nation. 

16.  Ought  a government  to  take  part  in  public  worship? 

Yes  ; for  that  government  represents  the  nation  itself, 
and  it  is  only  just  and  proper  that  it  render  homage  to  God 
from  whom  all  blessings  flow  both  to  individuals  and  to  cor- 
porations. 

17.  What  are  the  practices  of  social  worship? 

They  are  public  prayers  offered  up  to  obtain  the  divine 
assistance  in  the  affairs  of  the  government,  for  the  cessa- 
tion of  a pestilence,  for  the  success  of  the  national  arms  ; or 
else  public  acts  of  thanksgiving,  such  as  the  Te  Deum  after 
a victory,  etc. 

18.  What  is  the  worship  of  latria? 

The  worship  of  latria , or  adoration,  is  that  which  is 
given  to  God  alone  on  account  of  His  infinite  perfection 
and  His  supreme  dominion  over  all  things  created. 

. 19.  What  is  the  worship  of  dulia? 

The  worship  of  dulia  is  that  which  is  given  to  the  saints 
on  account  of  their  perfections  and  their  supernatural  excel- 
lence in  the  order  of  grace  and  glory. 

20.  What  is  the  worship  of  hyperdulia? 

The  worship  of  hyperdulia  is  that  which  is  rendered  to 
the  Blessed  Virgin  on  account  of  her  extraordinary  eleva- 
tion above  all  other  creatures. 

21.  What  is  absolute  worship? 

Absolute  worship  is  that  which  is  rendered  to  a being  on 


240 


FIRST  COMMANDMENT. 


account  of  its  own  inherent  perfection  ; it  is  a worship 
which  is  confined  to  that  being  and  does  not  go  beyond  it. 
Such  worship  can  be  paid  to  spiritual  beings  alone.  Other 
beings  do  not  possess  that  degree  of  perfection  to  which 
man  must  bow  in  submission. 

22.  What  is  relative  worship? 

Relative  worship  is  that  which  is  paid  to  a thing,  not 
because  of  its  own  inherent  excellence,  but  because  of  that 
for  which  it  stands,  or  to  which  it  bears  some  relation. 
Such  is  the  worship  which  we  pay  to  images,  relics,  etc. 

23.  What  is  direct  worship? 

Direct  worship  is  that  which  we  render  to  God  in  Him- 
self. 

24.  What  is  indirect  worship? 

Indirect  worship  is  that  which  we  render  to  God  in  His 
saints. 

2.  The  Worship  of  God. 

25.  What  acts  are  proper  to  the  virtue  of  religion? 

All  those  acts  by  which  we  honor  God,  inasmuch  as  He 
is  the  first  principle  of  all  things  and  sovereign  master  of 
the  universe. 

26  How  are  these  acts  divided? 

They  are  divided  into  acts  that  are  principally  interior , 
such  as  prayer  and  devotion  ; and  acts  that  are  principally 
exterior , such  as  adoration,  sacrifice,  oblation,  vows,  and 
oaths.1 

27.  What  is  devotion? 

Devotion  is  the  efficacious  desire  to  give  one’s  self  up 
promptly  to  all  that  has  in  view  the  worship  and  service  of 
God. 

28.  What  is  adoration? 


1 See  Prayer,  p.  COO  ; Sacrifice;  p.  435  ; Vows , p.  254  ; Oaths , p.  251. 


WORSHIP  OF  THE  SAINTS. 


241 


Adoration  is  the  honor  which  we  give  to  God  on  account 
of  Ilis  sovereign  perfection,  while  professing  our  absolute 
dependence  upon  Him. 

29.  Why  should  we  adore  each  person  of  the  Blessed  Trinity? 

Because  each  person  is  God. 

We  should  likewise  adore  with  the  worship  of  latria,  the 
sacred  humanity  of  Jesus  Christ,  because  it  is  united  to  the 
Word  of  God  and  forms  with  it  only  one  person. 

80.  What  is  oblation? 

Oblation  is  the  offering  of  things  movable  or  immova- 
ble, which  the  faithful  make  to  God,  through  a motive  of 
religion,  in  behalf  of  the  Church  and  her  ministers. 

31.  Is  such  oblation  obligatory? 

Yes ; for  it  is  of  natural  divine  right  that  tlje  workman 
receive  what  is  necessary  for  his  sustenance. 

It  is  by  virtue  of  this  obligation  that  the  ministers  of  re- 
ligion formerly  received  the  first  fruits  of  the  earth,  tithes, 
and  that  to-day  they  receive,  in  countries  subject  to  a 
concordat,  in  addition  to  the  stipend  determined  by  the 
bishop,  an  indemnity  fund,  as  compensation  for  the  prop- 
erty confiscated  from  the  Church. 

3.  Worship  of  the  Saints. 

32.  What  is  a saint? 

A saint , in  the  strict  sense  of  the  word,  is  one  who  is  in 
the  enjoyment  of  the  beatific  vision,  and  has  been  presented 
by  the  Church  for  the  public  worship  of  the  faithful. 

38.  What  is  necessary  in  order  that  a servant  of  Bod  be  held  up 
after  his  death  to  the  public  worship  of  the  faithful? 

lie  must  be  canonized  by  the  Church  ; that  is  to  say,  his 
name  must  be  inscribed  in  the  list  of  the  saints,  called  the 
Martyrology  ; or  at  least  he  must  be  declared  Blessed. 

34.  How  are  the  saints  divided  in  the  Liturgy? 


242 


FIRST  COMMANDMENT. 


They  are  divided  into  six  classes  : Apostles,  martyrs, 
confessors  who  are  bishops,  and  confessors  not  bishops, 
virgins  who  are  martyrs  and  virgins  not  martyrs,  and  lastly, 
holy  women,  among  whom  also  are  to  be  found  martyrs. 

Among  the  confessors,  whether  bishops  or  not,  doctors 
hold  a special  rank. 

35.  Ought  the  saints  to  be  honored  with  a religious  worship  ? 

Yes  ; it  is  of  faith,  against  Lutherans  and  Calvinists,  that 

they  should  be  so  honored. 

36.  On  what  is  the  worship  of  the  saints  founded? 

The  worship  of  the  saints  is  founded  : 1.  On  the  teach- 
ing and  practice  of  the  Church  ; 2.  On  Holy  Scripture  ; 
3.  On  Tradition  ; 4.  On  reason  ; 5.  On  the  innumerable 
miracles  wrought  through  their  intercession. 

37.  What  is  the  nature  of  the  worship  which  we  render  to  the 
saints? 

It  is  an  absolute  worship  of  dulia  ; that  is,  it  is  a worship 
of  respect  and  honor,  and  not  a worship  of  latria,  or  ador- 
ation. 

When  we  pray  to  God,  we  beg  of  Him  to  have  mercy  on 
us,  and  to  grant  us  His  grace.  When  we  pray  to  the  saints, 
we  beg  of  them  to  intercede  for  us. 

38.  What  are  our  duties  forward  the  saints? 

We  ought : 1.  To  praise  them,  in  recalling  with  admira- 
tion their  virtues  and  their  glory  ; 2.  To  ask  them  to  inter- 
cede for  us  ; 3.  To  imitate  them. 

39.  What  saints  should  we  specially  honor? 

We  should  specially  honor  St.  Joseph,  patron  of  the  uni- 
versal Church  ; St.  John  the  Baptist,  the  Apostles  St.  Peter 
and  St.  Paul,  the  patron  saints  of  our  diocese  and  of  our 
parish,  and  those  saints  whose  names  we  bear. 

40.  Ought  we  also  to  pay  worship  to  the  angels? 

Yes  ; just  as  to  the  saints,  and  for  like  reasons. 


THE  WORSHIP  OF  RELICS  AND  IMAGES.  243 

41.  What  angels  should  we  specially  honor? 

St.  Michael,  St.  Gabriel,  St.  Raphael,  and  particularly 
our  good  guardian  angel. 

42.  With  what  sort  of  worship  should  we  honor  the  Blessed 
Virgin? 

We  are  to  honor  her  with  a worship  of  hyperdulia,  that 
is,  with  a worship  which  exceeds  that  which  is  due  to  the 
other  saints. 

43.  Why  do  we  owe  this  worship  to  Mary? 

Because  she  is  full  of  grace,  the  most  perfect  of  creatures, 
the  Mother  of  God  and  of  men,  the  queen  of  heaven  and 
earth. 

44.  What  must  we  do  to  serve  Mary  worthily? 

According  to  Saint  Bernard,  we  must  follow  the  example 
of  her  life.  We  cannot  please  her,  any  more  than  we  can 
please  God  and  Jesus  Christ  her  Son,  or  deserve  the  protec- 
tion of  her  prayers,  except  by  innocence  or  penance. 

5.  The  Worship  of  Relics  and  Images. 

45.  Is  the  worship  of  the  saints  confined  to  their  persons? 

No  ; it  extends  also  to  their  relics  and  images. 

46.  What  do  we  call  relics? 

We  call  relics:  1.  All  that  remains  of  the  body  of  a saint 
who  has  been  canonized  or  beatified  by  the  Church  ; 2. 
The  objects  which  have  belonged  to  the  saints,  or  which 
have  touched  their  bodies  : such  as  their  linen,  coffins,  etc. 

47.  Is  it  lawful  to  worship  relics? 

Yes  ; for  this  worship  is  founded  : 1.  On  the  teaching 
and  practice  of  the  Church  ; 2.  On  Holy  Scripture  ; 3.  On 
Tradition  ; 4.  On  reason  ; 5.  On  the  numerous  miracles 
by  which  God  has  been  pleased  to  reward  devotion  to  relics. 

48.  What  worship  should  we  pay  to  holy  images? 

We  should  have  and  keep,  particularly  in  our  churches. 


244 


FIRST  COMMANDMENT. 


images  of  Our  Lord,  as  also  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  and  other 
saints,  and  we  should  pay  them  due  honor  and  veneration. 

49.  Of  what  use  are  sacred  images? 

They  remind  us  of  the  blessings  that  we  have  received 
from  God  and  likewise  of  the  salutary  examples  of  the  saints; 
and  so  they  excite  us  to  follow  u\  their  footsteps,  to  thank 
God  for  His  blessings,  and  to  lead  pious  lives. 

ART.  II.— WHAT  IS  FORBIDDEN  BY  THE  FIRST 
COMMANDMENT. 

50.  In  how  many  ways  may  we  sin  against  the  first  commandment? 

We  may  sin  against  the  first  commandment  in  two  ways: 

by  excess , when  we  commit  acts  of  superstition;  and  by  de- 
fect, when  we  commit  acts  of  irreligion. 

1.  Superstition. 

51.  What  is  superstition? 

Superstition  is  the  worship  of  a false  divinity  or  a wor- 
ship not  suited  to  the  true  God. 

52.  What  kinds  of  superstition  have  for  their  object  the  worship 
of  a false  divinity? 

There  are  five  principal  kinds  : Idolatry,  divination,  vain 
observance,  magic,  and  witchcraft. 

53.  What  is  idolatry? 

Idolatry  is  divine  worship  paid  to  creatures. 

54.  What  is  divination? 

Divination  is  an  express  or  tacit  invocation  of  Satan,  in 
order  to  know  things  which  cannot  be  known  by  natural 
means. 

55.  How  many  kinds  of  divination  are  there? 

There  are  several  kinds  of  divination,  according  to  the 
means  employed  in  order  to  know  things  which  cannot  be 


SUPERSTITION. 


24  5 

known  by  either  faith  or  reason  ; such  as  spiritualism,  sor- 
cery, etc. 

56.  What  is  vain  observance? 

Vain  observance  is  the  employment  of  certain  means 
which  have  neither  naturally  nor  by  divine  or  ecclesiastical 
authority,  the  power  to  produce  the  effect  which  is  expect- 
ed of  them. 

57.  What  are  the  different  kinds  of  vain  observance? 

There  are  four  : 1 . The  black  art , which  consists  in  seek- 
ing to  acquire  science  without  labor  ; as,  by  saying  certain 
prayers,  or  by  drinking  a certain  potion,  etc.  ; 2.  Super- 
stitious means  of  regaining  health , which  consists  in  hav- 
ing recourse  to  vain  and  useless  methods  for  restoring  man 
or  beast  to  health  ; 3.  The  observance  of  events,  which  con- 
sists in  viewing  certain  things  as  signs  of  happiness  or 
unhappiness,  and  in  conducting  one’s  self  accordingly  ; 4. 
The  vain  observance  of  sacred  things , which  consists  in  re- 
citing certain  prayers,  in  carrying  relics,  etc.,  with  the  firm 
conviction  of  infallibly  obtaining  some  extraordinary  effect 
by  these  means. 

58.  Ts  it  superstitious  to  place  special  confidence  in  the  recitation 
of  a certain  prayer,  the  invocation  of  a certain  saint,  etc.? 

This  is  not  superstitious  ; on  the  contrary,  it  is  a pious 
and  praiseworthy  act.  So  also  is  it  to  make  novenas,  to 
recite  a prayer  a certain  number  of  times  in  honor  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin  or  some  saint,  to  wear  blessed  medals,  im- 
ages, etc.  ; provided  that  we  do  not  attach  an  infallible  ef- 
fect either  to  such  practices  of  devotion,  or  to  their  number, 
or  to  any  fixed  day  or  hour,  and  that  we  place  our  confidence 
solely  in  the  goodness  and  mercy  of  God  in  order  to  obtain 
His  assistance. 

59.  What  is  magic? 

Magic  is  the  art  of  accomplishing  marvels  with  the  help 
of  Satan. 


FIRST  COMMANDMENT. 


210 


It  is  called  black , or  diabolical , magic,  to  distinguish  it 
from  what  is  called  white , or  natural , magic.  The  latter 
consists  in  doing  things,  apparently  marvelous,  by  natural 
means,  such  as  sleight  of  hand,  and  without  any  interven- 
tion of  the  devil. 

60.  Should  we  refer  to  magic  certain  modern  practices  of  spirit 
ualism  and  animal  magnetism? 

It  is  only  by  the  presence  of  an  evil  spirit  that  we  can  ex- 
plain those  extraordinary  phenomena  of  table  turning , 
wherein  questions  are  asked  and  answered  ; those  states  of 
artificial  somnambulism , or  the  condition  of  magnetized 
or  hypnotized  subjects,  who  thereby  acquire  the  gift  of  sec- 
ond sight,  answer  the  most  difficult  questions  in  medicine 
and  physiology,  read  books  while  their  eyes  are  tightly 
bandaged,  relate  with  fidelity  events  that  are  occurring  at  a 
distance,  etc. 

61.  What  is  witchcraft? 

Witchcraft  is  that  species  of  magic  which  seeks  to  in- 
flict harm  with  the  aid  of  the  devil.  It  is  also  called  sor- 
cery ^ by  reason  of  the  evil  lot  which  it  casts  on  man  or  beast. 

62.  How  do  we  sin  by  superstition  in  rendering  to  God  a wor- 
ship unsuited  to  Him? 

In  two  ways  : 1.  By  rendering  to  God  a false  worship  ; 2. 
By  rendering  Him  a superfluous  worship. 

63.  In  what  does  false  worship  of  God  consist? 

It  consists  in  a worship  containing  something  false  ; as 
when  false  miracles  are  proclaimed,  false  revelations  are  cir- 
culated, fraudulent  relics  are  exposed  to  the  veneration  of 
the  faithful,  etc. 

64.  In  what  does  superfluous  worship  of  God  consist? 

It  consists  in  blending  with  true  worship  certain  practices 
foreign  to  the  doctrine  and  the  custom  of  the  Church,  use- 
less to  the  glory  of  God  and  to  true  devotion  ; such,  for 


IRRELIGION. 


247 


example,  as  making  the  sign  of  the  cross  in  opposition  to 
the  rubrics,  fasting  on  Sunday  when  one  fasts  on  no  other 
day,  etc. 

65.  How  grievous  are  sins  of  superstition? 

All  such  sins  are  by  their  nature  grievous.  Nevertheless, 
ignorance,  simplicity,  and  good  faith,  excuse  from  mortal- 
sin  when  it  is  question  of  certain  popular  superstitions  of 
divination  and  vain  observance,  such  as  the  forecasting  of 
destiny  from  the  lines  of  the  hand,  a belief  in  unlucky  days, 
the  healing  of  the  sick  by  means  of  certain  signs,  etc. 

Superfluous  worship  is  a grievous  fault  when  it  implies 
formal  contempt  or  gives  grave  scandal. 

2.  Irreligion. 


66.  What  is  irreligion? 

Irreligion  is  an  attack  made  on  the  honor  that  is  due  to 
God. 

67.  How  can  one  attack  the  honor  which  is  due  to  God? 

In  two  ways  : directly , by  tempting  God,  by  blasphemy, 
perjury,  and  violation  of  vows  ; 1 and  indirectly , by  sacrilege 
and  simony. 

68.  What  is  meant  by  tempting  God? 

Tempting  God , or  defiance,  is  any  word  or  act  by  which 
one  puts  to  the  test  some  attribute  of  God,  while  rashly 
awaiting  some  extraordinary  effect  from  Him. 

It  is  formal  when  it  aims  at  getting  proof  from  God  ; it 
is  implicit , when  a person  has  not  the  express  intention  of 
trying  God,  and  yet  acts  as  if  he  had  this  intention. 

69.  How  grievous  is  the  sin  of  tempting  God? 

Formal  tempting  is  by  its  nature  a mortal  sin.  Implicit 
temptation  may  be  only  venial,  since  it  sometimes  admits  of 
light  matter. 


x For  Blasphemy,  Perjury,  and  Violation  of  Vows,  see  Chap,  xiv.,  pp.  250,  252,  256. 


248 


FIRST  COMMANDMENT. 


70.  Is  it  ever  permitted  to  ask  something  extraordinary  of  God  ? 

It  is  permitted  when  one  has  just  reason  for  doing  so, 

and  when  he  prays  humbly,  and  in  submission  to  God*s  will. 
In  this  case,  he  does  not  tempt  God,  but  rather  honors  Him 
by  this  act  of  confidence. 

71.  What  is  sacrilege? 

Sacrilege  is  the  profanation  of  a sacred  thing  ; it  is  the 
unworthy  or  irreverent  use  of  what  is  chiefly  consecrated 
to  divine  worship. 

72.  How  many  kinds  of  sacrilege  are  there? 

There  are  three  : personal  sacrilege,  local  sacrilege,  and 
real  sacrilege. 

73.  What  is  personal  sacrilege? 

Personal  sacrilege  is  the  profanation  of  a person  conse- 
crated to  God  in  the  ecclesiastical  state  or  in  a religious 
order. 

74.  What  is  local  sacrilege? 

Local  sacrilege  is  the  profanation  of  a place  which  is 
consecrated  to  divine  worship  by  the  public  authority  of 
the  Church.  Such  places  are  churches,  cemeteries,  and 
public  oratories. 

75.  What  is  real  sacrilege? 

Real  sacrilege  is  the  profanation  of  a sacred  thing. 

70.  How  grievous  is  the  sin  of  sacrilege? 

Sacrilege,  of  whatever  kind,  is  by  its  nature  a grievous 
sin,  if  in  committing  it  one  directly  proposes  to  himself 
the  violation  or  contempt  of  a sacred  object.  In  the  ab- 
sence of  this  intention  it  may  be  only  venial,  either  through 
lightness  of  matter  or  on  account  of  the  imperfection  of 
the  act. 

77.  What  is  simony? 

Simony  is  the  deliberate  wish  to  buy  or  to  sell,  for  a 


THE  ABUSE  OF  GOD’S  HOLY  NAME. 


249 


temporal  price,  a spiritual  thing  or  something  annexed 
thereto. 

78.  What  is  understood  by  spiritual  things? 

By  spiritual  things  we  are  to  understand  the  sacraments, 
the  holy  Mass,  blessings,  relics  of  the  saints,  acts  of  ecclesi- 
astical jurisdiction,  etc. 

79.  What  is  meant  by  things  annexed  to  spiritual  things? 

Such  things  as  reliquaries,  objects  to  which  a blessing,  an 

indulgence,  or  a consecration  is  attached,  work  in  the  sacred 
functions,  etc. 

80.  How  grievous  is  the  sin  of  simony? 

Simony  is  a very  grievous  sin,  admitting  no  lightness  of 
matter ; for  the  setting  of  a moneyed  price  on  spiritual 
things  debases  them,  and  such  debasement  is  a grievous 
wrong  done  to  God  Himself. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

SECOND  COMMANDMENT. 

Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in  rain. 
Object  of  the  Second  Commandment. 

1.  What  does  the  second  commandment  forbid? 

It  forbids  us  to  profane  God’s  holy  name. 

2.  In  how  many  ways  may  God’s  holy  name  be  profaned? 

It  may  be  profaned  in  four  ways  : 1.  By  abuse  of  it  ; 2. 
By  blasphemy  ; 3.  By  false,  unjust,  or  useless  oaths  ; 4.  By 
indiscreet  vows  or  by  the  violation  of  vows. 

1.  The  Abuse  of  GocPs  Holy  Name. 

3.  How  may  we  abuse  God’s  holy  name? 

We  may  abuse  God’s  holy  name  by  taking  it  in  vain  ; 


250 


SECOND  COMMANDMENT. 


that  is,  by  pronouncing  it  without  good  reason  and  without 
due  respect. 

4.  What  is  the  nature  of  this  fault? 

The  habit  of  uttering  God’s  name  on  every  occasion  as 
if  it  were  purely  profane,  is  not  free  from  the  guilt  of 
venial  sin. 


2.  Blasphemy  and  Cursing. 

5.  What  is  blasphemy? 

Blasphemy  is  an  expression  insulting  to  God,  to  religion, 
or  to  the  saints. 

6.  When  is  an  expression  judged  to  be  blasphemous? 

It  is  so  judged  according  to  its  general  acceptation,  ac- 
cording to  the  usage  of  a country,  the  tone  of  raillery  or  of 
anger  with  which  it  has  been  uttered,  or  by  other  circum- 
stances which  might  lead  us  to  consider  it  as  a grievous 
offense  against  God. 

7.  How  may  blasphemy  be  divided? 

1.  Into  direct  and  indirect  blasphemy  ; 2.  Into  heretical, 
execratory,  and  simply  injurious  blasphemy. 

8.  When  is  blasphemy  direct,  and  when  indirect? 

Blasphemy  is  direct , when  the  blasphemer  has  the  for- 
mal intention  of  insulting  God.  It  is  indirect , when  the 
blasphemer,  without  having  such  intention,  uses  language 
or  gestures  that  imply  an  insult  to  God. 

9.  When  is  blasphemy  heretical?  when  execratory?  when  simply 
injurious? 

Blasphemy  is  heretical , when  it  contains  words  contrary 
to  faith  ; as  the  denial  of  the  existence  of  God,  His  provi- 
dence, His  goodness,  or  His  justice  ; 1 or  the  denial  of  the 

^bus  it  is  a blasphemy  to  sav:  God  has  completely  forgotten  me,— God  over- 
whelms me  with  tribulations  without  cause,— God  does  not  concern  Himself  with 
what  takes  place  on  earth,— It  is  unjust  for  Him  to  suffer  the  wicked  to  prosper  in 
this  world. 


OATHS. 


251 


perpetual  virginity  of  Mary,  her  title  of  Mother  of  God, 
the  divine  institution  of  the  sacraments. 

Blasphemy  is  execratory , when  evil  is  wished  to  God,  to 
the  saints,  or  to  a creature  inasmuch  as  it  is  the  work  of 
God.  To  wish  that  there  should  be  no  God  ; to  curse  re- 
ligion, the  sacraments,  feast  days,  priests,  etc.;  to  curse 
heaven,  the  earth,  and  the  universe,  would  be  examples. 

Blasphemy  is  simply  injurious , or  derisive , if  God,  the 
saints,  or  religion,  is  spoken  of  with  raillery  or  levity. 

10.  How  grievous  is  blasphemy? 

Blasphemy,  properly  so-called,  is  a very  grievous  sin, 
which  admits  of  no  lightness  of  matter.  It  can  become 
venial  only  through  lack  of  reflection  or  of  consent. 

11.  Ought  we  to  declare  in  confession  the  kind  of  blasphemy 
which  we  have  committed? 

Yes,  when  it  is  question  of  heretical  or  execratory  blas- 
phemy ; for,  besides  the  sin  of  irreligion,  the  first  includes 
the  sin  of  heresy,  and  the  second  the  sin  of  hatred  against 
God. 

12.  What  is  meant  by  a curse? 

A curse , or  imprecation,  is  an  expression  of  hatred  or  of 
anger,  by  which  we  wish  evil  to  ourselves  or  to  our  neigh- 
bor. 

13.  Is  cursing  a grievous  sin? 

Although  it  is  not  blasphemy,  yet  cursing  is  in  its  nature 
a grievous  sin,  when  a great  evil  is  wished  deliberately. 

14.  What  sin  do  we  commit  when  we  curse  animals  or  inanimate 
things? 

The  sin  is  only  venial,  unless  great  scandal  is  caused 
thereby. 

3.  Oaths. 

15.  What  is  an  oath? 

An  oath  is  a calling  upon  God  to  bear  witness  to  the 


252 


SECOND  COMMANDMENT. 


truth  of  what  we  say.  Consequently,  to  take  an  oath  or 
to  swear,  is  to  call  on  God  as  a witness  that  we  are  telling 
the  truth,  or  that  we  wish  to  do  what  we  promise. 

16.  Is  it  lawful  to  take  an  oath,  i.  e.,  to  swear? 

Yes,  because  oaths  have  been  instituted  as  a guarantee  of 
sincerity.  What  Our  Lord  has  condemned  in  the  Gospel,  is 
the  oath  of  the  Pharisees,  but  not  an  oath  possessing  the 
required  conditions. 

17.  On  what  conditions  is  an  oath  true  or  valid? 

On  two  conditions  : 1.  That  there  be  the  intention  of 
swearing  ; 2.  That  the  formula  of  an  oath  be  observed. 

The  following  expressions  should  be  avoided,  but  they 
are  not  to  be  considered  as  formulas  of  an  oath  : God 
knows;  I declare  to  God;  As  God  sees  my  conscience; 
As  sure  as  there  is  a God  above  me  ; True  as  the  Gospel ; 
Upon  my  sold  ; By  my  faith,  etc. 

Simply  to  say  T swear,  or  I swear  it  is  so,  is  often  only  a 
simple  affirmation.*  It  would  be  otherwise  if  an  oath  had 
been  administered,  for  then  he  who  should  answer  I swear, 
would  thereby  become  pledged  by  oath. 

18.  What  are  the  conditions  which  render  an  oath  lawful? 

There  are  three  conditions:  Truth,  justice,  and  judgment, 

or  discretion. 

19.  In  what  does  swearing  according  to  truth  consist? 

To  swear  according  to  truth,  is  to  affirm  only  what  a 
person  knows  to  be  true  or  morally  certain  ; and  to  promise 
only  what  he  has  the  intention  of  doing. 

20.  What  name  is  given  to  an  oath  against  truth? 

It  is  called  a false  oath,  or  perjury, 

21.  Of  what  sin  is  he  guilty  wffio  commits  perjury? 

He  commits  a very  grievous  sin,  even  in  a trivial  matter, 


OATHS. 


253 


because  in  calling  on  God  as  a witness  to  a lie  he  grievously 
assails  Ilis  truthfulness. 

22.  In  what  does  swearing  according  to  justice  consist? 

To  swear  according  to  justice  is  to  state  only  what  we 
are  allowed  to  state,  and  to  promise  to  do  only  what  we  are 
allowed  to  do.  1 

23.  What  name  do  we  give  to  an  oath  that  is  contrary  to  justice? 

We  call  it  an  unjust  oath. 

24.  What  sin  does  a person  commit  in  taking  an  unjust  oath? 

lie  ordinarily  commits  a mortal  sin,  either  on  account  of 

the  grievous  injury  that  he  does  to  God  in  taking  Him  as 
security  for  his  sin,  or  on  account  of  the  great  wrong  which 
the  oath  does  to  his  neighbor. 

25.  In  what  does  swearing  according  to  discretion,  or  judgment, 
consist? 

To  swear  according  to  discretion , is  to  take  oath  to  some- 
thing of  very  great  utility  or  necessity. 

26.  When  is  an  oath  useful? 

It  is  useful  when  we  need  to  make  ourselves  believed  on  a 
point  which  concerns  the  glory  of  God,  our  own  interests, 
or  those  of  our  neighbor. 

27.  When  is  an  oath  necessary? 

When  it  is  exacted  by  civil  or  ecclesiastical  authority  ; 
such,  for  example,  as  an  oath  of  office,  an  oath  taken  before 
a tribunal,  etc. 

28.  What  name  do  we  give  to  an  oath  that  is  opposed  to  discretion? 

We  call  it  an  indiscreet , or  rash , oath. 

29.  What  sin  do  we  commit  in  taking  an  indiscreet  oath? 

We  commit  a venial  sin,  unless  there  is  scandal  or  dan- 
ger of  perjury,  circumstances  which  render  the  sin  grievous. 

1 The  horrible  oaths  by  which  Freemasons  bind  themselves  to  keep  the  secret 
which  concerns  Freemasonry,  to  obey  their  leaders  blindly,  etc.,  have  always  been 
looked  upon  as  exceedingly  culpable. 


254 


SECOND  COMMANDMENT. 


30.  Are  there  cases  in  which  one  is  not  obliged  to  keep  his  oath? 

One  is  not  obliged  to  keep  an  oath  : 1.  When  it  has  for 
its  object  something  unlawful,  unjust,  impossible,  childish, 
or  not  so  good  as  its  contrary;  2.  When  it  has  been  taken 
by  mistake,  or  in  consequence  of  some  fraud  affecting  the 
substance,  or  principal  motive,  of  the  act. 

4.  Vows. 


31.  What  is  avow? 

A vow , considered  as  an  act  of  religion,  is  the  promise  of 
a greater  good,  made  to  God  after  due  deliberation. 

32.  What  are  the  conditions  of  a vow? 

The  conditions  on  the  part  of  the  person  making  the 
vow  are,  that  he  act  freely,  writh  knowledge  and  delibera- 
tion, and  that  he  have  the*  intention  of  binding  himself  un- 
der pain  of  sin. 

The  conditions  on  the  part  of  the  thing  promised  are,  that 
the  thing  be  possible,  that  it  be  morally  good,  and  that  it  be 
better  than  its  contrary. 

33.  To  whom  are  vows  made? 

They  are  made  to  God  alone. 

If,  in  making  a promise  to  God,  we  add  thereto  the 
name  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  and  another  saint,  we  make  the 
vow  in  their  honor,  in  order  to  obtain  with  greater  certain- 
ty the  grace  which  we  ask  from  God. 

34.  How  may  vows  be  divided? 

They  may  be  divided  into  : 1 . Absolute  and  conditional 
vows  ; 2.  Temporary  and  perpetual  vows  ; 3.  Private  and 
public  vows,  or  vows  of  religion. 

35.  What  is  an  absolute  vow?  a conditional  vow? 

A vow  is  absolute  or  conditional  according  as  it  is  made 
without  condition,  or  depends  upon  some  conditions.  Thus 
the  vow  of  reciting  the  rosary  each  day  is  absolute;  whereas 


VOWS. 


255 


the  vow  of  making  a pilgrimage  in  case  of  recovery  from 
an  illness  is  conditional. 

36.  What  is  meant  by  temporary  vows  and  perpetual  vows? 

Vows  are  temporary  ox  perpetual,  according  as  they  are 

made  for  a fixed  period  of  time,  or  forever. 

37.  What  is  the  difference  between  'private  vows  and  public  vows, 
or  vows  of  religion? 

The  first  are  made  to  God  immediately  and  without  the 
intervention  of  a religious  body  charged  to  receive  them  ; 
the  second  are  made  in  a religious  order  according  to  es- 
tablished rule,  and  are  accepted  by  the  superiors  in  the 
name  of  the  order. 

38.  How  are  religious  vows  divided? 

Into  solemn  and  simple  vows.  Solemn  vows  are  perpet- 
ual vows  recognized  by  the  Church  as  solemn.  They  are 
made  only  in  religious  orders  properly  so  called.  Simple 
vows  are  those  which  are  indeed  pronounced  in  an  institute 
approved  by  the  Church,  but  which  are  not  declared  by  her 
to  be  solemn. 

39.  Why  is  a vow  an  excellent  act? 

Because  it  is  agreeable  to  God,  for  whom  it  procures 
an  increase  of  accidental  glory  ; and  very  useful  to  ourselves 
by  adding  to  our  merits. 

40.  From  the  fact  that  a vow  is  an  excellent  act,  does  it  follow 
that  we  must  always  yield  to  the  desire  of  making  vows? 

No  ; we  should  never  make  a vow  without  reflection  and 
without  advice. 

We  must  act  with  reflection  • that  is,  we  must  avoid 
haste  and  levity,  and  weigh  seriously  the  responsibility 
which  we  wish  to  take  upon  ourselves. 

With  advice , not  trusting  entirely  to  ourselves,  but 
seeking  the  approval  of  our  spiritual  adviser. 

41.  Why  should  we  act  in  this  manner? 


256 


SECOND  COMMANDMENT. 


1.  In  order  to  render  ourselves  agreeable  to  God,  who 
demands  of  us  a worship  that  is  reasonable  and  perfectly 
free  ; 2.  In  order  not  to  expose  ourselves  to  the  danger  of 
breaking  obligations  which  we  take  upon  ourselves  under 
vow. 


The  Obligation  of  Vows. 

42.  Are  we  obliged  to  fulfill  vows? 

Yes  ; by  an  obligation  of  divine  and  of  natural  precept  ; 
because  God  Himself  has  commanded  us  to  do  so  in  the 
Sacred  Scripture,  and  because  every  promise  that  is  accept- 
ed is  naturally  binding. 

48.  How  grave  is  the  obligation  of  a vow? 

That  obligation  may  be  estimated  according  to  the  ob- 
ject of  the  vow  and  according  to  the  will  of  the  person 
making  it. 

44.  When  should  a vow  be  fulfilled? 

A vow  should  be  fulfilled  at  the  time  fixed  ; if  no  time 
is  specified,  it  should  be  fulfilled  as  soon  as  possible. 

A conditional  vow  obliges  us  only  wrhen  the  condition  is 
fulfilled. 

45.  When  does  the  obligation  of  a vow  cease? 

The  obligation  of  a vow  ceases  intrinsically,  when  the 
reason  for  which  the  vow  has  been  made  ceases  to  exist  ; or 
when  there  has  been  such  a change  in  the  matter  of  the 
vow  that  the  fulfillment  of  the  vow  has  become  unlawful, 
or  impossible,  or  extremely  difficult. 

The  obligation  of  a vow  ceases  extrinsically  by  annul- 
ment of  the  vow,  by  dispensation,  or  by  commutation. 

46.  In  what  does  the  annulment  of  a vow  consist? 

The  annulment  of  a vow  consists  in  its  nullification  or 
suspension,  effected  by  one  w ho  has  the  power  of  dominion 
over  the  person  who  makes  the  vow  or  over  the  matter  of 
the  vow. 


vows. 


257 


47.  In  what  does  dispensation  from  a vow  consist? 

Disjyensation  from  a vow  consists  in  an  absolute  release 
from  its  binding  force,  granted  in  the  name  of  God  by  one 
possessing  lawful  authority  to  do  so.  It  cannot  be  granted 
without  a just  cause. 

48.  To  whom  does  the  power  of  dispensing  from  vows  belong? 
It  belongs  to  the  Pope,  to  bishops  and  their  delegates; 

but  not  to  vicars-general,  nor  penitentiaries,  nor  curates, 
nor  confessors,  considered  simply  as  such. 

49.  What  vows  are  reserved  to  the  Pope? 

1.  The  solemn  vows  of  religion  ; 2.  The  perpetual  vow 
of  perfect  chastity  ; 3.  The  vow  of  entering  into  a religious 
order,  but  not  that  of  entering  a congregation ; 4.  The  vow 
of  making  a pilgrimage  to  the  Holy  Land  ; 5.  The  vow  of 
making  a pilgrimage  to  Rome,  to  the  tombs  of  the  Apostles 
St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul ; 6.  The  vow  of  making  a pilgrimage 
to  the  tomb  of  St.  James  of  Compostella. 

50.  Is  a just  cause  necessary  to  obtain  dispensation  from  a vow? 
Yes,  because  superiors,  being  only  the  delegates  of  God, 

cannot,  without  reason,  invalidate  the  rights  which  a vow 
bestows  upon  God. 

51.  Is  a dispensation  from  a vow  valid  if  extorted  by  fraud? 

A dispensation  extorted  without  due  consideration  of 
the  facts,  or  by  a false  statement  thereof,  is  not  valid. 

52.  What  is  meant  by  commutation? 

Commutation  is  the  substitution  of  another  good  work 
for  that  which  has  been  promised  to  God. 

53.  To  whom  does  the  power  of  commuting  vows  belong? 

This  power  belongs  : 1.  To  any  one  having  the  powers, 

even  simply  delegated,  of  dispensing  from  vows  ; 2.  To 
the  person  making  the  vow,  if  the  change  be  made  into 
a greater  good,  because  in  performing  a more  perfect  work 


258 


THIRD  COMMANDMENT. 


than  the  one  promised,  he  thereby  more  perfectly  fulfills  his 
promise.1 

54.  Must  there  be  a reason  for  commuting  a vow? 

Yes,  when  an  equal  or  a less  good  is  substituted  ; but  it 
is  not  necessary  that  this  reason  should  be  as  weighty  as 
for  a dispensation.  For  example,  a lesser  danger  of  violat- 
ing the  vow  of  which  a commutation  is  sought,  a marked 
propensity  for  a different  kind  of  work,  a notable  difficulty 
in  keeping  the  vow  in  question,  would  be  sufficient  motives 
for  a commutation. 


CHAPTER  XY. 

THIRD  COMMANDMENT. 

Remember  that  thou  keep  holy  the  Sabbath  day . 

1.  The  Lord’s  Day. 

1.  Has  God  Himself  determined  the  time  that  ought  to  be  em- 
ployed in  His  service? 

Yes  ; every  seventh  day.  Thus,  out  of  the  seven  days 
of  the  week,  there  are  six  which  in  a sense  can  be  called 
days  belonging  to  man  / but  there  is  one  which  God  has  re- 
served for  Himself,  and  which  is  properly  called  the  Lord's 
day. 

2.  What  day  was  reserved  for  God  under  the  old  law? 

Saturday,  or  the  Sabbath , a word  signifying  repose. 

3.  Why  did  God  consecrate  this  day  to  His  service? 

For  two  reasons  : 1.  That  men,  by  resting  on  that  day 
from  the  labors  of  the  week,  might  celebrate  the  memory 
of  the  creation  of  the  universe  and  the  mysterious  repose 

1 However,  there  may  be,  for  such  cases,  a special  restriction,  such  as  exists  in 
certain  congregations  in  respect  to  a person  desirous  of  entering  into  a more  perfect 
order. 


TTTE  LORD’S  DAY. 


250 


of  God  on  the  seventh  day,  after  completing  Ilis  work  ; 
2.  In  order  that  the  Israelites  might  remember,  particularly 
on  the  Sabbath  day,  the  miracles  which  God  had  wrought 
to  deliver  them  from  the  bondage  of  Egypt. 

4.  What  day  is  reserved  for  God  under  the  new  law? 

The  first  day  of  the  week,  called  Sunday,  or  the  Lord’s 
day. 

5.  Who  made  this  substitution  of  Sunday  for  the  Sabbath  day? 

It  was  made  by  the  Apostles,  by  virtue  of  the  authority 

which  God  had  given  them. 

6.  Why  was  the  first  day  of  the  week  substituted  for  the  last  day, 
as  the  Lord’s  day? 

On  account  of  the  important  events  which  occurred  on 
that  day.  It  was  the  first  day  of  the  creation  of  the  world, 
the  day  on  which  Jesus  Christ  arose  from  the  dead,  and  the 
day  on  which  the  Holy  Ghost  descended  on  the  Apostles. 

7.  To  what  does  the  third  commandment  oblige  us? 

It  obliges  us  to  sanctify  Sunday  ; that  is,  to  abstain  from 
servile  works  and  to  perform  works  of  religion.  Hence  it 
contains  two  precepts  : one  negative,  the  other  positive. 

8.  What  must  we  especially  avoid  in  order  to  sanctify  Sunday? 

We  should  carefully  avoid  all  occasions  of  sin,  such  as 

exciting  games,  dangerous  reading,  balls,  shows,  taverns, 
etc. ; otherwise  we  would  convert  the  Lord’s  day  into  Satan’s 
day,  and  a day  of  sanctification  into  one  of  damnation. 

9.  Is  the  profanation  of  Sunday  a great  evil? 

Like  blasphemy,  the  profanation  of  Sunday  is  a direct 
attack  upon  God,  which  often  provokes  His  anger  and  His 
vengeance,  and  draws  down  on  individuals  and  on  nations 
the  direst  calamities.  1 


1 The  Blessed  Virgin,  in  her  apparition  on  Mount  La  Salette,  told  the  shepherds, 
with  tears  in  her  eyes,  that  blasphemy  and  the  profanation  of  Sunday  are  the  two 
things  that  lend  weight  to  the  arm  of  her  Son. 


260 


THIRD  COMMANDMENT. 


2.  Prohibition  to  Work  on  Sunday, 

Different  Kinds  of  Work. 

10.  How  are  works  divided  witli  reference  to  the  third  command- 
Hi  cut? 

They  are  divided  into  five  kinds  : 1 . Servile  works  ; 2. 
Liberal  works  ; 3.  Common  works  ; 4.  Judiciary  works  ; 5. 
Commercial  works. 

11.  What  are  we  to  understand  by  servile  works? 

By  sere  He  works  we  are  to  understand  those  in  which  the 
body  has  a larger  shaie  than  the  mind,  and  which  are 
chiefly  intended  for  the  advantage  of  the  body.  They 
comprise  those  works  which  are  chiefly  performed  by  ser- 
vants and  workmen  for  the  purpose  of  earning  their  liveli- 
hood. 

12.  What  are  we  to  understand  by  liberal  works? 

By  liberal  works  we  are  to  understand  those  in  which 
the  mind  has  the  larger  share,  and  which  tend  to  its  cultiva- 
tion or  satisfaction. 

13.  What  are  we  to  understand  by  common  works? 

Common  works  are  those  in  which  the  mind  and  the  body 

have  equal  share. 

14.  What  are  we  to  understand  by  judiciary  works? 

Judiciary  works  are  those  which  are  performed  in  courts 

of  justice  ; such  as  the  hearing  of  witnesses,  the  pleading 
'T  law  cases,  the  pronouncing  of  sentences,  etc. 

15.  What  are  we  to  understand  by  commercial  works? 
Commercial  works  are  such  transactions  as  sales,  pur- 

• bases,  etc. 

Works  Forbidden  on  Sunday. 

16.  What  works  are  forbidden  on  Sunday? 

1 . All  servile  works,  such  as  field  labor,  mechanical  and 


THE  LORD'S  DAY. 


261 


industrial  pursuits,  and,  in  general,  all  such  callings  as  work' 
men,  craftsmen,  and  tradesmen  pursue  in  order  to  earn 
their  livelihood  ; 2.  Judiciary  works,  unless  a criminal 
case,  already  under  way,  cannot  be  interrupted  without  in- 
convenience ; 3.  Market  sales  and  public  sales,  fairs,  etc. 

17.  Why  are  these  different  works  forbidden? 

Because  they  are  such  as  draw  men  more  and  more  to 
temporal  affairs,  and  prevent  them  from  enjoying  that  rest 
of  mind  and  body  of  which  they  stand  so  much  in  need. 

18.  Are  servile  works  prohibited  even  when  they  are  not  per- 
formed for  the  purpose  of  earning  money? 

Yes  ; because  the  intention  does  not  change  the  nature  of 
the  work.  For  the  same  reason,  a liberal  work  does  not  be- 
come servile  because  it  is  performed  for  hire. 

19.  Is  not  Sunday  rest  detrimental  to  the  interests  of  the  work- 
ingman and  the  prosperity  of  a country? 

On  the  contrary,  experience  has  proved  that  Sunday 
work  is  injurious  to  the  workingman  as  well  as  to  public 
prosperity.  Moreover,  God  would  be  in  contradiction  with 
Himself,  were  He  to  impose  upon  man  a harmful  rest.  It 
is,  therefore,  an  insult  to  Providence  to  advance,  for  the 
purpose  of  justifying  one’s  self,  this  silly  argument  : Since 
we  may  eat  on  Sunday,  so  also  we  may  work. 

20.  How  grievous  is  the  sin  which  we  commit  by  working  on  Sun- 
day? 

Such  a sin  is  grievous  in  its  nature.  Nevertheless,  the 
sin  is  only  venial  if  one  does  not  work  for  more  than  two 
hours. 

But  if  the  work  is  performed  in  contempt  of  the  law,  or 
if  it  should  occasion  grave  scandal,  the  sin  would  be  griev- 
ous, no  matter  how  short  the  time  devoted  to  the  work. 

21.  What  sin  do  those  commit  who  make  others  work  on  Sunday? 

They  sin  just  as  much  as  if  they  were  to  work  them- 


262 


TIIIKD  COMMANDMENT. 


selves,  and  besides,  they  are  responsible  for  the  sin  of  those 
who  work  at  their  bidding. 

Work  Permitted  on  Sunday. 

22.  What  work  is  permitted  on  Sunday? 

1.  Every  so-called  liberal  work  ; such  as  reading,  writ- 
ing, teaching,  music,  drawing  and  painting  ; 

2 . Common  works  ; such,  for  example,  as  travelling,  hunt- 
ing, and  fishing  ; 

3.  Certain  works  that  appear  servile,  but  are  of  daily 
necessity  ; such,  for  example,  as  cooking,  sweeping,  the  care 
of  domestic  animals  and  similar  offices  which  we  either  can 
not  or  are  not  accustomed  to  postpone  or  anticipate.  So  al- 
so, the  buying  or  selling  of  houses,  horses,  etc.,  provided 
that  these  transactions  take  place  between  private  individ- 
uals ; 

4.  The  buying  and  selling  of  victuals,  etc.,  in  public 
stores.  But  shop-keepers  should  keep  their  places  closed 
in  order  to  distinguish  Sunday  from  the  other  days  of  the 
week. 

23.  What  are  the  causes  that  justify  servile  work  on  Sunday? 

Dispensation,  custom,  piety,  charity,  and  public  or  private 

necessity. 

24.  To  whom  does  the  power  of  dispensing  from  Sunday  rest  be- 
long? 

This  power  belongs  to  the  Pope  throughout  the  whole 
Church,  to  the  bishop  in  his  diocese,  to  the  rector  in  his 
parish,  but  only  for  particular  cases. 

It  is  not  necessary  for  a person  to  ask  for  a dispensation 
when,  in  the  opinion  of  his  confessor,  he  has  a sufficient 
reason  to  work  without  committing  sin. 

25.  How  does  custom  authorize  work  on  Sunday? 

When  custom , either  general  or  particular,  has  been  le- 
gally introduced,  that  is^  without  opposition  on  the  part  of 


THE  LOIID’S  DAY. 


263 


tlie  Church,  it  authorizes  certain  exceptions  to  the  law  of 
Sunday  rest.  Thus  it  is  that  by  virtue  of  such  custom  bar- 
bers are  allowed  to  shave  on  Sunday,  that  persons  are  per- 
mitted to  buy  and  sell  articles  of  necessity,  such  as  bread, 
milk,  meat,  etc. 

26.  What  servile  works  are  allowed  on  the  ground  of  piety? 

Piety , or  the  service  of  the  sanctuary,  authorizes  all 

works  having  immediate  relation  to  divine  service,  provid- 
ed that  they  could  not  have  been  performed  in  advance  ; 
such,  for  instance,  are  sweeping  the  church,  adorning  altars, 
preparing  repositories,  etc.;  but  not  building  or  repair- 
ing a church  unless  it  cannot  be  helped. 

27.  What  servile  works  does  charity  authorize? 

Charity  permits  us  : 1.  To  do  everything  that  is  neces- 
sary for  the  care  of  the  sick  ; 2.  To  dig  a grave  for  burying 
the  dead  ; 3.  To  work  for  some  poor  person  to  whom  such 
work  would  be  permitted  for  reasons  of  grave  necessity. 

28.  What  servile  works  does  piiMic  necessity  authorize? 

1.  All  those  which  have  for  aim  to  check  or  prevent 
disaster,  such  as  a flood  or  conflagration  ; 2.  A pressing 
necessity  to  repair  bridges  or  highways  ; 3.  Battles  during 
war  ; 4.  The  maintenance  of  a regular  coach,  railway,  or 
packet  service  ; 5.  Urgent  preparations  for  a solemn  public 
rejoicing,  such  as  the  celebration  of  a victory,  the  recep- 
tion of  the  head  of  the  nation,  etc. 

29.  What  servile  works  does  private  necessity  allow? 

The  private  necessity  of  one’s  neighbor,  or  one’s  own  per- 
sonal necessity,  excuses  : 1.  The  bakers  and  butchers  of 
large  cities  ; 2.  Horseshoers,  blacksmiths  whose  business  it 
is  to  repair  ploughshares,  as  well  as  shoemakers  and  tailors 
engaged  in  the  preparation  of  funeral  or  wedding  garments; 
3.  Servants,  children,  and  women,  whom  want  or  necessity 
compels  to  work  ; 4.  Those  who  otherwise  could  not  sup- 
port their  families,  provided  that  they  work  in  secret,  and 


264 


THIRD  COMM  AND .\1EN  1\ 


avoid  scandal ; 6.  Farm  hands  who  are  obliged  to  save  a 
crop  in  danger  of  being  ruined  ; 7.  Those  who  cannot, 
without  meeting  with  serious  loss,  or  without  depriving 
themselves  of  some  considerable  advantage,  interrupt  their 
work  ; as,  for  example,  when  it  is  question  of  keeping  a 
furnace  going,  or  of  profiting  by  a favorable  opportunity 
of  catching  fish,  etc. 

But  those  should  be  severely  blamed,  who  too  often  work 
on  Sunday  morning  under  the  pretext  of  necessity,  though 
they  themselves  have  voluntarily  created  it,  either  by  ac- 
cepting more  work  then  they  are  capable  of  performing,  or 
by  wasting  their  time,  or  by  not  employing  a sufficient 
number  of  hands  during  the  week. 


3.  Assisting  at  Mass. 

30.  What  works  of  religion  ought  we  to  perform  on  Sunday? 

1.  We  are  bound  to  fulfill  the  precept  of  assisting  at  the 
holy  sacrifice  of  the  Mass  ; 2.  We  are  urged  to  perform 
certain  works  of  counsel. 

31.  What  obligation  are  we  under  of  assisting  at  the  holy  sacri- 
fice of  the  Mass? 

We  are  under  a grave  obligation  of  doing  so,  as  is  evi- 
dent from  canon  law  and  the  universal  practice  of  the 
Church. 

32.  On  whom  is  this  precept  binding? 

It  is  binding  on  all  the  faithful  possessed  of  the  use  of 
reason. 

33.  What  conditions  are  required  to  satisfy  the  obligation  of 
hearing  Mass  on  Sunday? 

Two  conditions  : 1.  Assisting  in  body  in  the  required 
place  ; 2.  Assising  in  mind. 

34.  What  sort  of  bodily  presence  is  required? 


ASSISTING  AT  MASS. 


265 


Bodily  presence  at  Mass  should  be  : 1.  Moral , i.  e .,  we 
should  be  present  in  the  place  in  which  the  sacred  mysteries 
are  celebrated  ; 2.  Continuous , i.  e .,  we  should  hear  the 
whole  Mass  from  beginning  to  end. 

35.  What  sin  does  he  commit  who  misses  a notable  part  of  the 
Mass  without  sufficient  reason? 

He  commits  a grievous  sin  if  he  misses  a part  of  the 
Mass  that  is  notable. either  in  duration  or  in  importance. 

36.  How  are  we  to  judge  that  a part  of  the  Mass  is  notable? 

We  are  to  judge  by  its  duration  or  its  importance.  Ac- 
cording to  the  general  teaching,  it  is  a grievous  sin  : 1 . Not 
to  come  till  after  the  Offertory  has  begun  ; 2.  To  miss  the 
Canon,  from  the  Consecration  to  the  Pater  exclusively  ; 3. 
To  miss  both  the  Consecration  and  the  Communion,  or  the 
Consecration  alone. 

37.  Is  bodily  assistance  at  Mass  sufficient  to  satisfy  the  require- 
ments of  the  precept? 

No  ; assistance  in  mind  is  no  less  necessary,  for  what  the 
Church  requires  of  us  is  a religious  action. 

38.  What  is  required  to  make  this  a religious  act? 

1.  Exterior  attentioii , which  consists  in  doing  nothing  in- 
compatible with  the  religious  action  to  be  performed  ; 2. 
Interior  attention , which  consists  in  having  at  least  the 
implicit  intention  of  hearing  Mass, — such  an  intention  as 
enables  us  to  assure  ourselves  that  we  are  assisting  at  Mass, 
and  that  we  are,  at  least  in  a confused  way,  following  its 
principal  parts. 

« 

39.  What  is  the  best  manner  of  hearing  Mass? 

It  is  to  unite  ourselves  to  the  priest  throughout  the  holy 
sacrifice,  and  to  strive  to  follow  him,  so  far  as  is  possible 
in  all  he  says  and  does. 


266 


THIRD  COMMANDMENT. 


Causes  which  Dispense  from  Hearing  Mass. 

40.  What  causes  dispense  from  assisting  at  Mass? 

There  are  four  : Physical  impossibility,  moral  impossibil 
ity,  charity,  and  custom. 

41.  Who  are  excused  by  physical  impossibility? 

Those  who  are  absolutely  unable  to  hear  Mass  ; such  as 
sick  people,  prisoners,  and  sailors,  who  have  no  chaplain, 
and  travellers  in  infidel  or  heretical  countries. 

42.  Who  are  excused  by  moral  impossibility? 

1.  Those  wlio  are  prevented  from  doing  so  by  the  neces- 
sity of  fulfilling  other  duties  ; for  example,  soldiers  in  the 
discharge  of  their  calling  ; those  who  have  the  care  of 
small  children,  of  a household,  of  cattle,  etc.,  or  who  are 
obliged  to  prepare  meals.  If  there  are  several  Masses, 
such  persons  should  assist  at  them  in  turn  as  far  as  possible. 

2.  Those  who  cannot  assist  at  Mass  without  serious  in- 
convenience, either  because  they  are  weak  or  convalescent, 
or  on  account  of  the  difficulty  or  length  of  the  road,  or 
the  inclemency  of  the  weather  ; those  who  are  permitted 
to  work  on  Sunday  and  cannot  give  up  their  work  ; those 
who,  being  under  the  control  of  others,  are  prevented  from 
going  to  Mass  by  those  on  whom  they  are  dependent. 

43.  Who  are  excused  by  charity? 

1.  Those  who,  though  not  bound  by  duty  to  do  so,  yet 
have  grave  reasons  for  remaining  at  the  bedside  of  the 
sick  ; 2.  Those  who  have  to  assist  a neighbor  in  some  great 
calamity  ; as,  for  example,  a flood,  a fire,  etc.  ; 3.  Those 
who  hope  by  their  presence  to  prevent  some  grievous 
wrong,  such  as  a quarrel,  a dispute,  a duel,  a theft,  etc. 

44.  Who  are  excused  by  custom? 

Those  who,  according  to  the  custom  of  a country,  cannot 
go  out  without  exciting  comment  and  remark  ; for  example, 
widows  in  those  countries  where  it  is  not  usual  for  them  to 


WORKS  OF  COUNSEL  TO  PRACTISE  ON  SUNDAY. 


267 


go  out  for  a mouth  after  their  husband’s  death  ; or  persons 
who  cannot  appear  in  church  without  serious  embarrass- 
ment ; for  example,  those  whose  banns  are  to  be  published 
that  day  and  who  cannot  hear  Mass  elsewhere. 

45.  What  is  proper  for  those  to  do  who,  for  legitimate  reasons, 
cannot  assist  at  Mass? 

It  is  proper  for  them,  if  possible,  to  make  up  for  the  loss 
by  prayer  and  other  works  of  piety,  though  it  is  not  abso- 
lutely necessary  to  do  so. 

4.  Works  of  Counsel  to  Practise  on  Sunday. 

46.  What  works  does,  the  Church  recommend  with  a view  to 
sanctifying  Sunday? 

She  recommends  us  to  assist  at  Vespers,  at  the  Benedic- 
tion of  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  and  at  instructions.  She  also 
recommends  the  reading  of  works  of  devotion  and  the  per- 
formance of  some  work  of  charity. 

47.  Are  not  some  of  these  works  obligatory? 

Yes,  indirectly  and  by  accident,  either  in  order  to  prevent 
sin  and  scandal,  or  to  fulfill  an  obligation. 

Thus  a person  would  not  be  free  from  all  blame,  who,  by 
being  absent  from  Vespers  without  reason,  should  spend 
that  time  in  idleness,  or  in  exposing  himself  to  temptation 
and  the  danger  of  committing  sin,  or  if  he  should  give 
scandal  to  his  neighbor  in  a country  where  it  is  the  custom 
for  all  to  attend  Vespers. 

Those,  also,  are  obliged  to  be  present  at  catechism  class, 
or  instructions,  who  are  ignorant  of  the  truths  of  faith,  and 
hav^  uo  other  means  of  learning  them. 


268 


FOURTH  COMMANDMENT. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

FOURTH  COMMANDMENT. 

Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother , that  thou  mayst  be 
long-lived  upon  the  land  ivhich  the  Lord  thy  God  will  give 
thee. 


Object  of  the  Fourth  Commandment. 

1.  Does  the  fourth  commandment  order  us  to  honor  only  our 
father  and  our  mother? 

It  orders  us  also  to  honor  all  our  superiors.  The  word 
father  in  Holy  Scripture  applies  to  all  those  who  have  au- 
thority over  us. 

2.  Has  this  commandment  for  object  only  the  duties  of  inferiors 
to  superiors? 

That  is  its  direct  object ; but  it  has  also  for  indirect  ob- 
ject the  duties  of  superiors  to  inferiors  ; for  if  superiors 
have  the  right  to  exact  obedience,  they  are  thereby  held  to 
the  duty  of  commanding  properly. 

ARTICLE  I.— DUTIES  OF  INFERIORS  TO  SUPERIORS. 

3.  From  whom  does  every  legitimate  superior  hold  his  place? 

From  God  Himself,  who  has  placed  him  over  those  sub- 
ject to  him.  “ Therefore,  he  that  resisteth  the  power,”  says 
St.  Paul,  “ resisteth  the  ordinance  of  God.” 

4.  Are  inferiors  bound  to  obey  superiors  who  are  wicked  or  un- 
just? 

Yes  ; whatever  may  be  the  faults  or  particular  defects 
of  superiors,  inferiors  are  bound  to  obey  them  ; for  in 
the  person  of  our  superiors  we  are  dealing  with  God. 
Now,  all  authority  comes  from  Him  ; therefore,  in  loving 
and  respecting  them,  we  love  and  respect  God  Himself. 


DUTIES  OF  CHILDREN. 


269 


1.  Duties  of  Children. 

5.  Why  has  God  made  use  of  the  word  honor  to  denote  the  duties 
of  children  to  their  parents? 

Because  this  word  embraces  all  the  duties  of  filial  piety  ; 
viz.,  love,  respect,  obedience,  and  assistance. 

6.  Do  the  duties  of  love,  respect,  obedience,  and  assistance, 
impose  a grave  obligation  on  our  conscience? 

In  themselves,  yes  ; and  the  sins  that  are  opposed  to 
them  are  mortal  in  their  nature.  Where  the  subject-mat- 
ter is  trifling,  the  fault  is  only  venial. 

7.  What  are  the  duties  of  children  to  other  relatives  than  father 
and  mother? 

With  due  regard  to  proportion,  they  are  the  same. 

8.  In  what  does  love  of  parents  consist? 

It  consists  in  entertaining  for  them  a sincere  attachment, 
which  renders  us  sensible  to  their  well-being  and  their 
misery,  and  which  inclines  us  to  wish  for  them  and  to  do 
for  them  all  the  good  that  we  can. 

9.  Why  should  we  love  our  parents  with  a special  love? 

Because  it  is  to  our  parents,  next  to  God,  that  we  are 

indebted  for  our  existence  and  the  countless  blessings 
which  we  enjoy. 

10.  How  may  we  sin  against  the  love  which  we  owe  to  our  par- 
ents? 

We  may  sin  against  it  : 1.  By  showing  them  no  mark  of 
affection  ; 2.  By  revealing  their  defects,  or  calumniating 
them  ; 3.  By  provoking  them  without  just  reason,  or  caus- 
ing them  sorrow  ; 4.  By  wishing  them  evil. 

11.  How  are  we  to  respect  our  parents? 

vVe  are  to  respect  our  parents  by  entertaining  for  them 
sentiments  of  esteem  and  veneration,  and  by  manifesting 


270 


FOURTH  COMMANDMENT. 


towards  them,  in  our  language  and  conduct,  marked  proofs 
of  deference  and  respect. 

12.  Why  should  we  respect  our  parents? 

Because  they  are  for  us  the  representatives  of  God's 
majesty. 

13.  How  may  we  sin  against  the  respect  due  to  our  parents? 

1.  By  threatening  them  or  striking  them  ; 2.  By  insult- 
ing them  or  ridiculing  them  ; 3.  By  being  ashamed  of  them 
because  of  their  poverty  ; 4.  By  censuring  them  with 
haughtiness  or  bitterness,  by  exasperating  them,  by  con- 
tradicting them,  and  by  refusing  to  show  them  the  ordina- 
ry marks  of  politeness. 

14.  How  are  we  to  obey  our  parents? 

By  doing  all  that  they  command  us,  when  it  is  lawful 
and  honorable,  when  it  is  consonant  with  good  morals,  has 
reference  to  the  salvation  of  our  soul,  and  the  good  gov- 
ernment of  the  family. 

15.  Why  should  we  obey  our  parents? 

Because  they  hold  the  place  of  God,  who  has  commis- 
sioned them  to  take  charge  of  us. 

16.  How  should  we  obey  our  parents? 

Just  as  we  should  obey  God,  promptly,  and  with  exacti- 
tude ; not  only  without  murmuring,  but  even  with  joy. 

17.  How  may  we  gin  against  the  obedience  due  to  parents? 

1.  When,  despite  their  command,  we  expose  ourselves  to 
serious  danger  of  committing  sin  ; 2.  When,  in  contempt 
of  their  orders,  we  refuse  to  observe  the  commandments  of 
God  or  of  the  Church  ; 3.  When  we  neglect  to  prepare 
ourselves,  by  study  or  manual  labor,  for  the  career  for 
which  they  have  destined  us  ; 4.  When  we  are  unwilling  to 
do  what  they  desire  for  the  good  government  and  peace  of 
the  family. 

18.  What  excuses  children  from  grievous  sin  when  they  disobey? 


DUTIES  OF  CHILDREN. 


271 


Inadvertence,  want  of  deliberation,  or  the  trifling  nature 
of  the  matter. 

Moreover,  they  do  not  sin  against  the  strict  rule  of  obe- 
dience, if  parents  do  not  seem  to  have  given  strict  orders, 
but  simply  to  have  expressed  a desire,  or  given  encourage- 
ment, or  used  persuasion. 

19.  Are  there  cases  wherein  children  should  not  obey  their  parents? 

Yes  : 1.  When  their  parents  order  them  to  do  something 

directly  opposed  to  the  commandments  of  God  or  of  the. 
Church  ; 2.  When  they  unreasonably  oppose  their  children’s 
vocation  ; for,  with  reference  to  the  choice  of  a state  of 
life,  children  are  independent  of  their  parents. 

20.  May  we  not  in  certain  cases  obey  our  parents  even  when  that 
which  they  command  is  forbidden? 

Yes  ; when  it  is  a question  of  certain  positive  precepts 
of  the  Church  which  are  not  binding  when  their  observance 
entails  grave  inconvenience.  Such,  for  instance,  are  the 
laws  of  abstinence,  or  refraining  from  servile  works  on 
Sunday,  etc.  But  in  such  cases,  it  would  be  better,  with 
a view  to  acting  with  greater  certainty,  to  seek  the  advice 
of  one’s  confessor. 

21.  What  should  children  do  when  they  are  obliged  to  disobey 
their  parents  for  the  purpose  of  obeying  God? 

1.  If  it  be  question  of  a command  opposed  to  the  divine 
law,  they  should,  even  in  their  resistance,  show  to  their 
parents  the  deepest  respect,  and  render  a prompt  obedience 
in  everything  else  ; 

2.  If  it  should  involve* the  question  of  the  choice  of  a 
state  of  life,  they  should  do  nothing  without  taking  coun- 
sel with  their  parents,  and  striving  to  convince  them  that 
the  course  which  they  intend  to  follow,  is  really  the  best. 
If,  however,  there  should  be  question  of  entering  the  re- 
ligious state,  it  would  be  better,  instead  of  discussing  the 
matter  with  one’s  parents,  to  be  guided  by  the  advice  of  a 
prudent  and  enlightened  spiritual  director. 


272 


FOURTH  COMMANDMENT. 


22.  How  are  we  to  assist  our  parents? 

By  cordially  helping  them  in  all  their  corporal  and  spirit- 
ual necessities. 

28.  Why  should  we  assist  our  parents? 

Because  justice  and  gratitude  makes  this  a duty  for  us. 
W e shall  never  be  able  to  make  return  for  half  what  they 
have  done  for  us. 

24.  How  may  we  sin  against  the  duty  of  assisting  our  parents? 

1.  By  abandoning  them  in  their  trouble  ; 2.  By  unjustly 

preventing  them  from  making  their  will  ; 3.  By  neglect- 
ing to  have  them  receive  the  last  sacraments  ; 4.  By  not 
fulfilling  their  last  wishes. 

25.  What  reward  has  been  promised  to  those  who  practise  filial 
piety? 

A long  and  happy  life.  God  has  promised  this  reward 
in  order  that  we  might  the  better  understand  how  sacred 
and  important  are  our  duties  towards  those  who  are  for  us 
the  representatives  of  His  authority.  Those  who  do  not 
keep  the  fourth  commandment  become  accursed  of  God. 

2.  Duties  of  Pupils. 

26.  What  are  the  duties  of  pupils  towards  their  teachers? 

Pupils  owe  their  teachers  respect,  love,  docility,  and  grat- 
itude. 

27.  On  what  ground  do  pupils  owe  these  duties? 

1.  Teachers  in  imparting  to  them  a knowledge  of  the  hu- 
man sciences  or  of  religion,  are  the  organs  of  eternal  truth 
and  wisdom.  Pupils  should,  therefore,  listen  as  though 
Jesus  Christ  Himself  spoke  to  them  through  the  mouth  of 
the  teacher. 

2.  Teachers  hold  towards  their  pupils  the  place  of  parents, 
whose  authority  has  been  delegated  to  them.  Pupils,  there- 
fore, owe  their  teachers  the  respect,  love,  docility,  and  grat- 
itude which  they  should  entertain  for  their  parents,  were  the 


DUTIES  OF  CITIZENS. 


273 


latter  to  assume  charge  of  their  education,  and  train  them 
in  the  paths  of  knowledge  and  of  virtue. 

28.  How  may  pupils  sin  against  these  duties? 

They  may  sin  against  them  more  or  less  grievously  : 1. 
By  turning  their  teachers  into  ridicule,  speaking  ill  of  them, 
angering  them,  and  causing  them  pain  or  sorrow  ; 2.  By 
disobeying  them,  and  thereby  becoming  remiss  and  idle, 
and  losing  considerable  time  in  dissipation  and  play. 

3.  Duties  of  Servants. 

29.  What  are  the  duties  of  servants  towards  their  masters? 

Servants  owe  their  masters  respect  and  obedience  in 

what  concerns  their  duties,  especially  those  of  morality  and 
fidelity. 

30.  How  do  servants  sin  against  these  duties? 

They  sin  against  these  duties  by  revealing  the  secret 
faults  of  their  masters,  by  murmuring  against  their  orders, 
wasting  a considerable  share  of  the  time  which  should  be 
spent  in  their  service,  and  by  causing  them  loss  through 
negligence. 

31.  What  should  induce  Christian  servants  to  fulfill  willingly 
the  duties  of  their  state? 

The  thought  that  they  are  the  servants  of  Him  who  has 
said  : “ The  Son  of  man  is  not  come  to  be  ministered  un- 
to, but  to  minister.” 

4.  Duties  of  Citizens. 

32.  What  are  the  duties  of  citizens? 

Citizens  should  : 1.  Love  their  country,  because  their 

country  is,  as  it  were,  a living  body  which  continues  to 
subsist  throughout  the  ages  and  the  members  of  which  are 
bound  together  by  sacred  ties  ; 

2.  Respect  the  representatives  of  authority  ; because  all 
legitimate  authority  comes  from  God  ; 


274 


FOURTII  COMMANDMENT. 


3.  Pray  for  the  representatives  of  public  authority,  that 
God  may  give  them  the  grace  which  they  need  in  order 
to  govern  well  ; 

4.  Obey  the  laws,  because  laws  are  orders  issued  by 
public  authority,  and  approved  by  God,  in  order  to  secure 
the  common  weal  ; 

5.  Contribute  to  the  expenses  of  the  State  ; 

6.  Exercise  their  political  rights  conscientiously. 

33.  Ia  what  case  should  we  refuse  obedience  to  civil  authority? 

In  case  it  should  demand  something  opposed  to  divine 

law  or  to  conscience. 

34.  How  should  citizens  exercise  their  political  rights? 

They  should  exercise  them  conscientiously.  In  those 
countries  where  citizens  possess  the  right  of  suffrage,  they 
should,  in  their  choice  of  candidates,  put  aside  all  consider- 
ations of  special  interest  either  to  themselves  or  to  others, 
of  individual  preferences,  and  personal  attachments,  and  be 
governed  only  by  the  best  interests  of  country  and  of  re- 
ligion. 

To  abstain  from  voting  without  sufficient  cause,  or  not 
to  vote  for  honorable  and  competent  men,  for  those  who 
are  friendly  to  religion  or,  at  least,  are  not  hostile  to  it, 
would  be  in  itself  a grievous  fault,  especially  on  account 
of  the  disastrous  consequences  that  would  result  from  such 
a course. 

5.  Duties  of  the  Faithful. 

35.  What  are  the  duties  of  the  faithful  towards  their  ecclesiasti- 
cal superiors? 

The  faithful  owe  their  ecclesiastical  superiors  : Love, 
respect,  obedience,  and  assistance. 

36.  Why  do  the  faithful  owe  these  duties  to  their  ecclesiastical 
superiors? 

Because  these  superiors  are  for  the  faithful,  in  the  spirit- 


DUTIES  OF  PARENTS. 


275 


ual  order,  what  parents  are  for  their  children  in  the  tem- 
poral order. 

37.  To  what  ecclesiastical  superiors  especially  do  the  faithful 
owe  love,  respect,  obediedce,  and  assistance? 

1.  To  the  Pope  as  head  of  the  universal  Church  ; 2.  To 
the  bishop  of  the  diocese;  3.  To  the  rector  of  the  parish 
and  his  assistants. 

38.  How  may  we  sin  against  our  ecclesiastical  superiors? 

1.  By  being  wanting  in  the  love,  respect,  obedience,  and 
assistance  which  we  owe  them  ; 2.  By  railing  at  them,  by 
slandering  or  calumniating  them,  and  thus  preventing  them 
from  doing  the  good  which  they  might  and  could  do.  In 
the  latter  case,  the  sin  is  not  only  one  against  religion,  but 
also  against  justice. 

ARTICLE  II.— DUTIES  OF  SUPERIORS  TO  THEIR 
INFERIORS. 

39.  Whose  place  do  superiors  hold  with  respect  to  those  under 
them? 

They  hold  the  place  of  God.  It  follows  that  superiors 
have  been  placed  in  position  by  Providence  to  secure  the 
well-being  of  those  who  are  subject  to  them,  and  that  they 
should  govern  according  to  the  will  of  God  and  the  spirit 
of  the  Gospel. 

1.  Duties  of  Parents. 

40.  What  are  the  duties  of  parents  to  their  children? 

They  owe  them  the  duties  of  love  and  education. 

41.  How  should  parents  love  their  children? 

They  should  love  them  : 1.  With  a well  reejulated  love  *, 
that  is,  with  a love  that  is  conformable  to  duty,  without 
over-indulgence,  and  without  weakness,  so  that  they  may 
always  hold  their  children  within  the  bounds  of  respect 


276 


FOURTH  COMMANDMENT. 


and  obedience  ; 2.  With  an  impartial  love  ; that  is,  a love 
which  is  shared  alike  among  all  the  children,  and  which 
does  not,  without  some  just  cause,  favor  one  more  than 
another  ; 3.  With  a supernatural  love  ; that  is,  a love 
which  is  founded  on  Christian  charity,  which  refers  every 
thing  to  God  and  the  true  welfare  of  those  who  are  loved. 

42.  In  what  does  the  education  which  parents  owe  their  children 
consist? 

It  consists  in  taking  the  utmost  care  of  them  from  the 
double  standpoint  of  corporal  and  of  spiritual  life.  In 
other  words,  it  consists  in  securing  for  them  physical  and 
moral  education. 

43.  What  are  the  duties  that  physical  education  comprises? 

They  are  those  that  relate  : 1.  To  life  and  the  support 

of  life  : for  parents  should  supply  their  children  with  such 
food,  shelter,  and  raiment  as  are  suitable  to  their  condition 
in  life  ; 2.  To  the  position  in  life  which  they  should  provide 
for  their  children,  to  enable  them  to  live  honorably  and  in 
accordance  with  their  condition  in  life. 

44.  What  duties  does  moral  education  embrace? 

In  embraces  instruction,  vigilance,  correction,  and  good 
example. 

45.  In  what  should  parents  first  instruct  their  children? 

Religious  instruction  being  most  important  of  all,  par- 
ents should  begin  early  to  instill  into  the  minds  of  their 
children  the  elementary  notions  of  Christian  doctrine,  often 
recall  to  them  the  thought  of  God,  accustom  them  to  the 
habit  of  prayer,  and  send  them  to  catechism  and  the  offices 
of  the  Church. 

46.  What  knowledge  should  parents  next  seek  for  their  chil- 
dren? 

Parents  should  next  see  that  their  children  acquire  lib- 
eral and  scientific  knowledge  in  accordance  with  their  con- 
dition in  life. 


DUTIES  OF  PARENTS. 


277 


47.  If  they  cannot  give  it  themselves,  what  should  they  do? 

They  should  send  them  to  school. 

48.  How  many  sorts  of  school  are  there  for  the  training  of  chil- 
dren ? 

There  are  three  : 1.  The  school  that  is  openly  Catholic , 
wherein  children  receive  instruction  not  merely  in  the  sec- 
ular branches,  but  also  in  the  mysteries  and  the  command- 
ments of  our  holy  religion,  and  are  trained  to  lead  a Christian 
life; 

2.  The  school  that  is  hostile  to  religion,  wherein  children 
run  great  risk  of  losing  either  faith  or  morals,  owing  to  the 
influence  of  either  the  teachers,  or  the  books  used,  or  their 
fellow-students  ; 

3.  The  neutral  school,  which,  being  exempt  by  law  from 
the  authority  of  the  Church,  tolerates  no  religious  teaching, 
and  allows  nothing  to  be  taught  that  either  favors  or  opposes 
religion. 

49.  Which  sort  of  school  should  parents  choose? 

When  there  is  a Christian  school  near  a neutral  school, 
parents  are  generally  bound,  under  pain  of  grievous  sin,  to 
give  preference  to  the  Christian  school. 

When  there  is  no  Christian  school  near,  or  when  they 
cannot  send  their  children  to  a Catholic  school  without 
serious  inconvenience,  then  they  may  send  them  to  a neu- 
tral school.  But  under  such  circumstances  they  are  bound 
to  offset  effectively  the  danger  of  perversion  which  their 
children  may  incur,  and  to  see  that  they  get  a thorough 
religious  instruction  outside  the  school. 

With  regard  to  hostile  schools,  a grave  obligation  rests 
upon  parents  not  to  allow  their  children  to  frequent  them, 
no  matter  what  loss  they  may  sustain  by  doing  so,  or  what 
penalties  they  may  be  compelled  to  endure. 

50.  What  is  the  second  duty  of  parents  in  regard  to  the  moral 
education  of  their  children? 


278 


FOURTH  COMMANDMENT. 


Vigilance . Parents  should  watch  over  their  children  as 
over  a precious  deposit  which  God  has  confided  to  them, 
ancl  for  which  He  will  exact  a rigorous  account. 

Moreover,  parents  should  hold  their  children  aloof  from 
everything  calculated  to  pervert  and  corrupt  them  ; such  as 
immoral  shows,  bad  books,  and  evil  companionship. 

51.  Is  such  vigilance  sufficient  for  the  moral  education  of  chil- 
dren? 

No  ; to  careful  vigilance  parents  should  add  correction , 
this  being  necessary  to  confirm  their  authority. 

52.  For  what  faults  should  parents  punish  their  children? 

They  should  punish  them  not  for  trifles,  but  for  real 

faults  committed  against  God  or  His  Church,  or  for  gross 
vices  opposed  to  morality. 

58.  What  is  the  principal  duty  of  parents  in  educating  their  chil- 
dren? 

It  is  to  afford  them  good  example . Parents  should,  in  all 
matters,  serve  as  a model  to  their  children,  and  practise  un- 
der their  eyes  the  different  moral  and  Christian  virtues. 

54.  What  are  the  obligations  of  other  relatives  besides  father 
and  mother? 

They  are,  in  general,  due  proportion  being  considered, 
just  the  same,  especially  when  the  relative  is  also  guardian. 

2.  Duties  of  Teachers  to  their  Pupils. 

55.  What  are  the  duties  of  teachers  to  their  pupils? 

Teachers  should  : 1.  Love  their  pupils  in  a Christian  spirit, 

that  is,  with  a view  to  their  welfare  and  their  eternal  sal- 
vation ; 2.  Keep  attentive  watch  over  them ; 3.  Correct 
them  by  remonstrating  with  them,  or  punishing  them  with  a 
father’s  firmness  ;4.  Edify  them  by  exemplary  conduct  and 
solid  piety  ; 5.  Teach  them  with  zeal,  method,  and  clearness. 


DUTIES  OF  PASTORS. 


279 


3.  Duties  of  Masters  to  their  Servants. 

56.  What  sentiments  should  masters  entertain  for  their  servants? 

Masters  should  : 1.  Treat;  their  servants  without  haugh- 

tinessor  scorn  ; 2.  Have  for  them  the  regard  that  Christian 
charity  inspires  ; 3.  Look  after  their  spiritual  welfare,  neg- 
lect nothing  which  might  turn  them  away  from  evil-doing 
and  inspire  them  with  the  love  of  virtue  ; 4.  Pay  them 
their  wages  exactly  and  punctually. 

4.  Duties  of  Civil  Magistrates. 

57.  What  are  the  duties  of  civil  magistrates  to  those  whom 
they  govern? 

Since  the  State  is  a society  organized  for  the  purpose  of 
dispensing  justice  and  promoting  public  welfare,  those  in- 
vested with  the  power  of  doing  so  should  devote  themselves 
to  the  general  good  of  the  community  : 

1.  By  putting  into  execution  the  laws  that  protect  the 
rights  of  citizens  ; 2.  By  neglecting  nothing  that  might 
contribute  to  the  greatness  and  material  prosperity  of  the 
country  ; 3.  By  appointing  to  public  positions  men  that  are 
honest  and  capable  ; 4.  By  causing  the  principles  of  relig- 
ion and  morality  to  be  respected  ; 5.  By  granting  to  the 
Church  full  and  entire  freedom  to  fulfill  the  mission  which 
she  has  received  from  Jesus  Christ. 

5.  Duties  of  Pastors. 

58.  What  are  the  duties  of  pastors  to  the  faithful? 

1.  To  instruct  them  in  their  duties  and  in  the  truths  of 
religion  ; 2.  To  administer  the  sacraments  to  them  ; 3.  To 
pray  for  them  frequently  and  to  teach  them  to  pray  ; 4. 
To  set  them  a good  example  ; 5.  To  correct  them  by  combat- 
ing abuses  and  scandals  ; 6.  To  assist  them  in  their  spirit- 
ual and  corporal  necessities, 


280 


FOURTH  COMMANDMENT. 


ARTICLE  III.  —DUTIES  OF  WORKMEN  AND  THEIR 
EMPLOYERS. 

59.  What  mutual  duties  exist  between  the  working  classes  and 
those  who  employ  them? 

Between  the  working  classes  and  those  who  employ 
them  exist  mutual  duties  analogous  to  those  which  exist 
between  masters  and  servants.  It  is  necessary  to  dwell  on 
these  duties  on  account  of  the  serious  conflict  that  is  going 
on  to-day  between  wealth  and  poverty,  between  capital  and 
labor. 

60.  What  is  the  chief  cause  of  this  conflict? 

The  loss  of  faith  and  the  corruption  of  morals.  The  re- 
sult has  been  that  the  lower  classes,  to  a very  great  extent, 
have  been  plunged  into  misery  and  undeserved  misfortune. 

61.  Where  is  the  remedy  for  this  social  strife  to  be  found? 

It  is  to  be  found  in  the  social  influence  of  the  Church. 
This  consists  : 1.  In  thoroughly  imbuing  the  minds  of  the 
people  with  the  teachings  of  the  Gospel ; 2.  In  setting  up 
in  their  hearts  the  reign  of  justice  and  of  charity  ; 3.  In 
establishing  in  all  directions  institutions  whose  aims  and 
purposes  are  essentially  beneficent. 

62.  What  duties,  based  upon  justice,  must  the  workman  perform  ? 

1 . He  should  perform  faithfully,  and  to  the  letter,  what- 
ever work  he  has  engaged  to  do,  in  conformity  with  justice 
and  the  free  contract  into  which  he  has  entered  ; 2.  He 
should  do  no  manner  of  harm  to  his  employer,  either  in  his 
property  or  his  person  ; 3.  He  should  abstain  from  all  vio- 
lence in  attempting  to  vindicate  his  rights. 

63.  What  duties,  based  upon  justice,  are  employers  bound  to 
perform? 

They  should  : 1.  Give  their  workmen  suitable  wages  ; 
2.  Respect  in  them  their  dignity  as  men  and  Christians  ; 3. 


HOMICIDE. 


281 


Abstain  from  everything  that  might  take  away  from  the 
earnings  of  the  poor  ; 4.  Impose  on  them  no  task  beyond 
their  strength,  none  that  is  unadapted  to  the  age  and  sex  of 
those  who  labor  ; 5.  Watch  over  their  spiritual  interests. 

64.  By  means  of  what  institutions  does  the  Church  seek  to  improve 
the  condition  of  the  working  classes? 

By  means  of  associations  organized  in  the  spirit  of 
Christianity,  confraternities,  congregations,  religious  or- 
ders of  every  kind,  which  at  every  epoch,  as  history  attests, 
have  done  so  much  for  humanity.  The  Church  has  par- 
ticularly favored  trades-guilds,  which  for  centuries  have 
maintained  harmony  and  concord  between  labor  and  cap- 
ital. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

FIFTH  COMMANDMENT. 

Thou  shalt  not  kill. 

1.  What  does  the  fifth  commandment  forbid? 

It  forbids  the  taking  of  one’s  own  or  one’s  neighbor’s  life. 

2.  Does  this  commandment  forbid  merely  the  destruction  of  the 
life  of  the  body? 

By  analogy,  it  also  forbids  that  of  the  life  of  the  soul  by 
scandal. 

3.  What  acts  are  forbidden  that  relate  to  the  life  of  the  body? 

1.  Homicide  ; 2.  Suicide  ; 3.  Duelling  ; 4.  Acts  that  are 

injurious  to  the  integrity  or  health  of  the  body  ; 5.  Acts 
that  lead  to  homicide. 

1.  Homicide. 

4.  What  is  homicide? 

Homicide  is  the  voluntary  and  unjust  killing  of  a man. 


282 


FIFTH  COMMANDMENT. 


5 How  grievous  is  the  siu  of  homicide? 

Homicide  is  a very  great  crime  : 1.  Because  it  is  an  in- 
vasion of  the  rights  of  God,  who  is  the  sole  master  of  hu- 
man iife  ; 2.  Because  it  is  an  irreparable  injustice  to  its 
victim,  to  his  family,  and  to  society. 

6.  What  punishment  do  murderers  deserve? 

They  deserve  death  ; and  it  is  inflicted  on  them  in  accor- 
dance with  the  penal  code  of  most  nations. 

7.  Are  there  any  cases  wherein  a person  may  cause  death  without 
being  guilty  of  murder? 

Yes,  when  the  right  which  each  one  has  to  live  must 
yield  to  a superior  right. 

8.  What  rights  are  superior  to  the  right  of  living? 

1.  The  right  of  society  ; 2.  The  right  of  war  ; 3.  The 
right  of  legitimate  defense. 

o o 

9.  In  what  cases  has  society  the  right  to  inflict  death? 

When  the  maintenance  of  social  order  demands  it,  either 
to  prevent  evil-doers  from  continuing  in  their  evil  practices, 
or  to  inspire  terror  into  those  who  might  be  inclined  to 
imitate  them. 

10.  In  whom  is  this  right  vested? 

It  belongs  only  to  the  public  authorities  ; nobody  has  the 
right,  on  his  private  authority,  to  put  a malefactor  to  death. 

11.  From  whom  do  the  public  authorities  derive  the  right  of  ex- 
ecuting criminals? 

From  God  Himself,  the  sole  master  of  life  and  death,  and 
whose  justice  the  public  authorities  represent  in  society. 

12.  What  is  war? 

War  is  a state  in  which  two  or  more  nations  contend  by 
violence  to  maintain  their  right  ; or,  it  is  the  re-establish- 
ment of  public  order  by  force  of  arms. 

Sometimes  war  has  for  object  the  defense  of  a nation 


HOMICIDE. 


283 


against  the  unjust  attacks  of  an  enemy,  and  then  it  is  defen- 
sive ; sometimes  it  involves  the  invasion  of  an  enemy’s 
country  either  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  compensation 
or  avenging  a wrong,  and  then  it  is  offensive. 

13.  What  are  the  duties  of  soldiers  relatively  to  the  fifth  com- 
mandment? 

If  a war  is  just,  a soldier  lias  the  right,  and  is  even  bound, 
to  kill  his  foes,  taking  care  to  spare  those  who  have  no  part 
in  the  war.  If  the  war  is  evidently  unjust,  he  does  not  pos- 
sess this  right.  If  there  is  any  doubt  as  to  the  justice  of  a war 
and  he  has  already  enlisted  in  the  ranks  or  has  been  drafted 
by  law,  he  is  bound  to  obey  his  superior  officers  ; but  in  such 
a doubt,  he  ought  not  to  enlist  of  his  own  accord. 

14.  What  does  the  right  of  legitimate  defense  permit? 

It  permits  us  to  slay  an  unjust  aggressor  in  order  to  pro- 
tect our  own  life  or  that  of  our  neighbor. 

15.  Under  what  conditions  may  this  right  be  justly  exercised? 

1 .  The  person  who  is  unjustly  attacked  should  not  intend 
the  death  of  his  assailant,  but  simply  his  own  preservation  ; 

2.  He  should  have  no  other  means  of  protecting  his  life  ; 

3.  He  should  have  recourse  to  forcible  measures  only  in  the 
case  of  actual  assault. 

16.  Are  we  allowed  to  kill  for  the  purpose  of  vindicating  our  rep- 
utation? 

No  ; for  : 1.  Reputation  can  be  vindicated  otherwise  than 
by  murder  ; 2.  Murder  can  never  establish  the  honor  of  a 
murderer. 

17.  Are  we  allowed  to  defend  a neighbor  against  an  unjust  ag- 
gressor? 

To  do  so  is  an  act  of  charity  ; but  we  are  not  obliged  to  do 
so,  unless  we  are  charged  to  watch  over  the  public  safety, 
or  the  person  attacked  is  of  importance  to  the  community, 
or  is  a near  relative. 


284 


FIFTH  COMMANDMENT. 


2.  Suicide. 

18.  What  is  suicide  ? 

It  is  the  act  by  which  a person  voluntarily  takes  his  life. 

19.  Why  is  suicide  a grievous  crime? 

1.  Because  it  is  opposed  to  the  bent  of  our  nature  and  to 
the  charity  which  we  owe  to  ourselves  ; 2.  Because  it 
wrongs  society,  either  by  the  scandal  which  it  causes,  or 
by  the  loss  of  one  of  its  members  wdiich  it  entails  ; 3.  Be- 
cause it  is  especially  an  act  of  injustice  towards  God,  to 
whom  our  life  belongs,  and  who  alone  has  the  right  to  dis- 
pose of  it. 

20.  What  penalty  does  the  Church  inflict  upon  a suicide? 

She  deprives  him  of  Christian  burial,  unless  it  is  certain 
that  he  was  mentally  unsound,  or  at  least  that  there  is  a 
doubt  to  that  effect. 

21.  Are  we  allowed  to  perform  an  act  which  may  lead  to  death? 

Yes,  on  condition  : 1.  That  in  performing  the  act  in  ques- 
tion there  be  no  direct  intention  of  causing  death  ; 2.  That 
there  be  a very  grave  reason  for  the  performance  of  the  act. 
Thus,  in  certain  circumstances,. as  in  times  of  epidemic  or 
of  war  or  in  cases  of  flood  or  fire  or  necessary  works  involving 
great  personal  risk,  it  is  lawful  to  expose  one’s  self  to  danger 
of  death. 


3.  Duelling. 


22.  What  is  a duel? 

It  is  a deadly  combat  between  two  adversaries,  in  present 
of  witnesses,  after  a preliminary  agreement  as  to  place, 
time,  and  choice  of  weapons,  under  the  pretext  of  making 
or  receiving  reparation  for  an  insult. 

23.  Is  duelling  lawful? 

No ; duels  are  altogether  unlawful.  They  are  con- 


ACTS  INJURIOUS  TO  THE  HEALTH  OF  THE  BODY. 


285 


lenmed  : 1.  By  the  natural  law,  which  forbids  us  either  to 
expose  our  own  lives  to  danger,  or  endanger  the  lives  of 
others,  or  incur  the  risk  of  mutilation  in  either  case,  with- 
out a sufficient  reason  ; 2.  By  canon  law,  which  punishes 
with  excommunication  both  principals  and  accomplices,  and 
deprives  the  former  of  Christian  burial,  if  they  should  be 
slain  in  private  combat. 

24.  Is  it  permitted  to  fight  till  first  blood  has  been  drawn? 

No  ; 1.  Because  even  then  there  is  great  danger  of  giv- 
ing or  receiving  a mortal  wound  ; 2.  Because  such  sort  of 
fuelling  opens  the  way  to  fatal  duels. 

25.  Are  soldiers  bound  to  obey  their  superior  officers  when  or- 
dered by  them  to  fight  a duel? 

No  ; because  a superior  officer  has  no  right  to  issue  a com- 
mand that  violates  conscience. 

26.  Is  a person  allowed  to  be  present  as  witness  to  a duel? 

No  ; to  do  so  is  to  be  guilty  of  a grave  fault,  and  such 
a witness  is  included  in  the  same  excommunication  as  the 
principal. 

4.  Acts  Injurious  to  the  Integrity  or  Health 
of  the  Body. 

27.  In  addition  to  homicide,  what  actions  are  forbidden  with  re- 
spect to  our  neighbor? 

1.  Blows,  wounds,  and  injurious  treatment,  outside  of 
cases  of  legitimate  defense ; 2.  The  manufacture  and  sale 
of  food  stuffs  or  of  beverages  that  are  harmful  to  health  ; 3. 
Forced  confinement,  unless  in  the  case  of  malefactors,  who 
may  be  kept  locked  up  till  handed  over  to  the  proper  au- 
thorities. 

28.  Besides  suicide,  wThat  actions  are  forbidden  with  respect  to 
one’s  self? 

1 . Mutilation  of  a member  or  an  organ  of  the  body,  un- 
less its  amputation  be  necessary  to  the  preservation  of  the 
whole  body;  2.  Privations  and  excessive  labor,  which  re- 


286 


SIXTH  AND  NINTH  COMMANDMENTS. 


suit  in  the  loss  of  health  and  the  shortening  of  life,  unless 
these  are  justified  by  a paramount  reason  ; 3.  Excessive 
mortification,  which  should  so  weaken  the  body  as  to  render 
the  fulfillment  of  one’s  duties  either  impossible  or  at  least 
very  difficult. 

5.  Sins  that  Lead  to  Homicide. 

29.  Does  the  fifth  commandment  forbid  only  those  actions  which 
of  their  nature  lead  to  the  destruction  of  bodily  life? 

It  forbids  also  all  sins  which  are  the  causes  of  such  ac- 
tions. 

30.  What  sins  lead  to  homicide  properly  so  called? 

All  sins  that  are  opposed  to  brotherly  love  ; such  as  ha- 
tred, a desire  for  revenge,  anger  and  discord,  together  with 
the  feuds  and  quarrels  that  follow.1 

31.  What  sins  lead  to  suicide? 

1.  Forgetfulness  of  the  truths  of  divine  faith,  and  want 
of  confidence  in  God  ; 2.  Want  of  resignation  in  misfor- 
tune ; 3.  Certain  vices,  like  lust  and  gluttony,  that  ruin 
health  and  shorten  life. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

SIXTH  AND  NINTH  COMMANDMENTS. 

Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery. 

Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbor's  vrife. 

Object  of  the  Sixth  and  Ninth  Commandments. 

1.  What  duty  do  these  commandments  impose? 

In  so  far  as  they  are  affirmative,  they  impose  the  duty 
of  practising  the  virtue  of  chastity  ; in  so  far  as  they  are 

1 See  Chap,  vii.,  Sins  Against  Fraternal  Charity , p.  201. 


THE  VIRTUE  OF  CHASTITY. 


287 


negative,  they  forbid  all  sins  that  are  opposed  to  this  virtue. 

2.  What  is  forbidden  by  the  sixth  and  ninth  commandments  of 
God? 

Everything  that  might  prove  an  occasion  of  sins  against 
purity. 

1.  Tlie  Virtue  of  Chastity. 

8.  What  is  chastity? 

Chastity  is  a virtue  which  leads  us  to  abstain  from  un- 
lawful pleasures  of  the  flesh. 

4.  How  many  kinds  of  chastity  are  there? 

Three  kinds  : 1.  Conjugal  chastity,  which  consists  in  the 
use  of  marriage  conformably  to  reason  and  religion  ; 2.  The 
chastity  of  widowhood,  which  consists  in  leading  a life  of 
continence  after  the  death  of  wife  or  husband  ; 3.  Virginal 
chastity,  which  consists  in  abstaining  for  life  from  the 
pleasures  of  the  flesh. 

5.  Is  chastity  an  obligatory  virtue? 

Chastity  viewed  from  the  natural  standpoint,  is  an  obliga- 
tory virtue,  because,  conformably  to  reason,  it  renders  the 
flesh  subject  to  the  spirit,  because  it  is  necessary  for  the 
honor  and  prosperity  of  the  family,  and  because  it  is  one  of 
the  agencies  that  maintain  union  and  peace  in  society. 

It  is  obligatory  when  viewed  from  the  supernatural 
standpoint,  because  we  are  children  of  God,  members  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  temples  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

6.  Why  is  chastity  a great  virtue? 

1 . Because  it  is  the  condition  on  which  the  other  virtues 
can  flourish  ; 2.  Because  it  possesses  the  merit  and  glory 
of  martyrdom  ; 3.  Because  it  makes  man  like  to  the  angels. 

7.  What  is  the  special  excellence  of  virginal  chastity? 

It  is  a virtue  so  beautiful,  that  when  God  wished  to.  give 


288 


SIXTH  AND  NINTH  COMMANDMENTS. 


a mother  to  His  Son,  He  did  not  choose  for  the  purpose  the 
richest  and  most  honored  of  the  daughters  of  Juda,  but  the 
purest  ; it  was  to  Joseph,  the  chastest  among  men,  that  He 
confided  the  most  precious  charge  of  all ; and  it  was  a vir- 
ginal apostle  whom  the  Divine  Master  allowed  to  recline 
upon  His  bosom  at  the  Last  Supper,  and  to  him  He  confided, 
with  His  last  breath  upon  the  cross,  that  which  He  held 
dearest  upon  earth,  His  own  divine  Mother. 

8.  What  are  the  fruits  of  virginal  chastity? 

1.  Profound  peace  and  true  liberty  ; 2.  The  most  per- 
fect joy  that  the  greatest  of  victories  can  bestow  ; 3.  An 
admirable  fruitfulness  in  the  doing  of  good  ; 4.  A magnifi- 
cent reward  in  heaven. 

2.  Sins  Opposed  to  Chastity. 

9.  What  sin  is  opposed  to  chastity? 

Lust,  which  is  the  love  of  shameful  pleasure. 

10.  In  how  many  ways  may  we  sin  against  chastity? 

In  two  ways  : Exteriorly,  by  violating  the  sixth  com- 
mandment ; and  interiorly,  by  violating  the  ninth. 

11.  What  are  the  exterior  sins  against  chastity? 

The  exterior  sins  against  chastity  are  : 1.  Unchaste  ac- 
tions ; 2.  Spoken  or  written  words  and  licentious  songs,  in 
which  the  virtue  of  purity  is  intentionally  assailed  ; 3. 
Immodest  looks,  directed  with  reflection  and  without  neces- 
sity. 

12.  What  are  the  interior  sins  against  chastity? 

The  interior  sins  against  chastity  are  : 1.  Impure  thoughts 
on  which  we  dwell  deliberately  and  in  which  we  take  please 
ure  ; 2.  The  desire  or  determination  to  do,  say,  write,  read 
or  listen  to,  things  that  are  immoral. 

13.  How  grievous  is  the  sin  of  lust? 


MEANS  OF  PRESERVING  CHASTITY. 


289 


It  is  of  its  nature  a mortal  sin,  for  it  is  forbidden  under 
[>ain  of  eternal  damnation.  It  admits  of  no  lightness  of 
matter. 

14.  When  is  the  sin  of  lust  accidentally  venial? 

When  there  is  not  full  advertence  of  reason  or  perfect 
consent  of  the  will. 

15.  What  are  the  effects  of  lust  on  the  intellect  and  on  the  will? 

On  the  intellect,  the  effect  is  to  darken  the  mind,  to 

create  an  aversion  for  examining  one’s  conscience,  to  cause 
dissipation  and  inconstancy. 

On  the  will,  the  effect  is  to  beget  an  inordinate  love  of 
self,  distaste  for  all  serious  occupation,  forgetfulness  of  God, 
an  excessive  attachment  to  the  present  life,  and  dread  of  the 
future. 

16.  What  are  the  effects  of  lust  considered  from  a temporal  point 
of  view? 

They  are  most  frequently  : Abasement,  degradation, 
and  dishonor  ; the  loss  of  fortune,  of  health,  and  of  peace 
of  mind.  Add  to  these  : Jealousy,  quarrels,  and  strife  ; 
in  a word,  a countless  host  of  evils  for  individuals,  families, 
and  even  for  whole  nations. 

3.  Means  of  Preserving  Chastity. 

17.  What  are  the  principal  means  of  preserving  chastity? 

Vigilance  and  prayer  are  the  principal  means. 

18.  How  does  vigilance  help  to  preserve  chastity? 

Vigilance  helps  to  preserve  chastity  by  removing  the 

internal  and  external  causes  of  lust. 

19.  What  are  the  internal  causes  of  lust? 

Pride,  intemperance,  and  idleness. 

20.  What  are  the  external  causes  of  lust? 

The  proximate  occasions  are  : Company  wherein  impure 
conversation  is  held,  imprudent  gatherings  of  persons  of 


290 


SEVENTH  AND  TENTH  COMMANDMENTS. 


opposite  sexes,  balls,  and  theatrical  shows  ; as  also  immoral 
writings,  dangerous  novels,  indecent  statues,  pictures,  en- 
gravings, and  photographs. 

21.  Why  should  we  pray  not  to  euter  into  temptation? 

Because  prayer  obtains  for  us  the  grace  of  God,  without 
which  nobody  can  be  chaste. 

22.  What  practices  does  the  exercise  of  prayer  comprise? 

1.  Prayer  properly  so-called,  that  is  to  say,  humble  re- 
course to  God  ; 2.  A tender  devotion  to  Mary,  the  immacu- 
late Mother,  most  chaste  and  pure,  and  queen  of  virgins  ; 3. 
The  thought  of  the  presence  of  God  ; 4.  The  thought  of 
our  last  end  ; 5.  Frequent  confession,  which  purities  the  soul 
and  strengthens  it  against  subsequent  falls  ; 6.  Frequent 
communion,  which  weakens  our  inclination  to  evil. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

SEVENTH  AND  TENTH  COMMANDMENTS. 

Thou  shcilt  not  steal . 

Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbor's  goods . 

Object  of  the  Seventh  and  Tenth  Commandments. 

1.  What  is  the  object  of  the  seventh  and  tenth  commandments? 
These  two  commandments  have  for  object  respect  for 

t lie  property  of  others. 

2.  To  what  does  the  seventh  commandment  oblige  us? 

It  obliges  us  : 1.  Not  to  injure  the  property  of  others  ; 
2.  To  repair  the  injustice  done  by  such  an  injury. 

3.  To  what  does  the  tenth  commandment  oblige  us? 

It  obhgos  us  not  to  desire  the  property  of  others  unjustly. 


WAYS  OF  ACQUIRING  PROPERTY. 


291 


ARTICLE  I.— THE  RIGHT  OF  PROPERTY. 

1.  Legitimacy  of  the  Right  of  Property. 

4.  What  is  property? 

Property , considered  as  a right,  is  the  power  to  dispose 
of  a thing  and  its  utility,  according  to  one’s  own  will,  inde- 
pendently of  others.  It  is  generally  called  proprietorship 
or  ownership. 

5.  Is  the  right  to  property  legitimate? 

Yes  ; for  man  has  a right  to  acquire  and  possess  perma- 
nent property.  Hence  it  has  been  recognized  everywhere 
and  at  all  times  by  nations  and  has  been  sanctioned  by  civil 
law. 

6.  Who  are  adversaries  of  proprietorship? 

Those  disturbers  of  social  order  who  are  known  by  the 
name  of  socialists,  communists,  collectivists,  etc. 

7.  What,  in  particular,  is  to  be  thought  of  socialism  as  com- 
monly understood? 

“Socialism,”  says  Pius  IX.,  “is  an  abominable  system, 
absolutely  opposed  to  the  natural  law,  subversive  of  all  the 
fights,  and  even  of  the  very  foundations,  of  human  society.” 

2.  Ways  of  Acquiring  Property  Outside  of  Contracts. 

8.  In  what  ways  may  property  be  acquired  outside  of  contracts? 

By  occupation,  accession,  and  prescription. 

9.  What  is  occupation? 

Occupation  consists  in  taking  possession  of  a thing  that 
belongs  to  nobody  ; as,  for  example,  wild  beasts  when  at 
large,  hares,  pigeons,  bees  that  have  escaped  from  their 
owner,  lost  articles  the  owner  of  which  cannot  be  found, 
abandoned  goods,  gleanings  after  the  harvest,  ungatliered 
fruit,  and  treasure  trove. 


292 


SEVENTH  AND  TENTH  COMMANDMENTS. 


10.  AVhat  is  accession? 

Accession  is  the  right  to  possess  the  accessory  when  one 
is  already  in  possession  of  the  principal,  for  the  accessory 
follows  the  principal,  and  the  tldny  fructifies  for  its  master. 
It  is  by  virtue  of  these  principles  of  law  that  the  owner  of 
a field  is  also  possessor  of  the  fruits  of  that  field,  and  of  the 
mines  and  quarries  that  exist  there,  etc. 

11.  What  is  prescription? 

Prescription  is  a manner  of  acquiring  property  or  becom- 
ing free  from  an  obligation  by  a certain  lapse  of.  time  and 
under  conditions  determined  by  law.  The  person,  for  in- 
stance, who  bought  a house  from  another  not  having  the 
right  to  sell  it,  and  who  in  good  faith  believes  himself  to 
be  its  proprietor,  becomes  its  legitimate  owner  after  thirty 
years’  possession. 

4.  Ways  of  Acquiring  Property  by  Contract. 

12.  What  is  a contract? 

A contract  is  an  agreement  between  two  or  more  parties, 
manifested  by  some  external  sign,  and  binding  at  least  one 
of  the  parties,  to  give,  to  do,  or  not  to  do,  a certain  thing. 

13.  To  what  do  contracts  oblige? 

They  oblige  the  contracting  parties  to  carry  out  faith- 
fully the  engagements  into  which  they  have  entered,  unless 
a grave  reason  puts  an  end  to  the  obligation. 

14.  Which  are  the  principal  contracts  by  which  property  is  ac- 
' nired? 

They  are  promises,  donation,  loan,  and  sale. 

15.  What  is  a 'promise  ? 

It  is  a contract  by  which  one  binds  himself  to  give  or  to  do 
unething  gratuitously  in  favor  of  another.  A true  prom- 
e,  when  it  has  been  accepted,  becomes  binding. 


1 6.  What  is  a donation  f 


WAYS  OF  ACQUIRING  PROPERTY. 


293 


It  is  the  gratuitous  surrender,  which  one  makes  in  favor 
of  another,  of  some  good  belonging  to  himself.  It  may 
be  made  between  living  persons,  or  by  will  and  testament. 

17.  What  is  a donation  ~between  living  persons  ? 

It  is  an  act  by  which  the  donor  actually  and  irrevocably 
deprives  himself  of  something  in  favor  of  the  donee  who 
accepts.  It  can  be  made  from  hand  to  hand,  as  in  the  case 
of  a movable  article  ; or  it  can  be  made  in  presence  of  a no- 
tary, in  accordance  with  the  prescribed  formalities. 

18.  What  is  a will? 

A will  is  an  act  by  which  a person  disposes  of  all  or  part 
of  his  goods,  against  a time  when  he  will  have  ceased  to 
live,  and  which  he  can  revoke  before  that  time. 

19.  How  many  kinds  of  will  are  there? 

There  are  three  kinds  : The  holographic  will,  the  public 
will,  and  the  secret  will. 

A holographic  will  is  one  which  is  written  throughout, 
and  dated  and  signed,  in  the  hand  of  the  author. 

A public  will  is  one  which  is  drawn  up  by  one  or  two 
notaries,  and  in  presence  of  witnesses  determined  by  law. 

A secret  will  is  that  which  is  written  or  at  least  signed  by 
the  testator  and  presented  closed  and  sealed  to  a notary  in 
presence  of  witnesses. 

20.  To  what  is  the  executor  of  a will  bound? 

The  executor  of  a will,  and  in  his  absence,  the  heir,  is 
bound  to  carry  out  the  wishes  of  the  deceased,  according 
to  his  expressed  or  presumed  intentions. 

21.  What  is  a loan? 

A loan  in  general  is  a contract  by  which  one  man  de- 
livers up  something  to  another,  on  the  condition  that  the 
latter,  after  a certain  lapse  of  time,  restores  either  the  same 
thing  individually,  or  its  equivalent. 

22.  In  what  case  does  a loan  entail  the  right  of  receiving  interest? 


294  SEVENTH  AND  TENTH  COMMANDMENTS. 

When  there  exists  a legitimate  title  to  such  interest. 

The  reasons  which  justify  us  in  receiving  interest,  are  : 

1.  The  loss  that  results  from  making  a loan  ; 2.  The  profit 
that  we  forego  because  of  our  loan  ; 3.  The  danger  of  los- 
ing what  is  loaned  ; 4.  According  to  a probable  opinion,  the 
authorization  of  the  civil  law. 

23.  What  is  a sale? 

A sale  is  the  exchange  of  a commodity  for  its  moneyed 
value. 

24.  Is  a seller  obliged  to  reveal  the  defects  of  the  object  sold? 
He  is  obliged  to  reveal  : 1.  All  the  essential  defects 

which  might  render  the  thing  sold  injurious  or  nearly  use* 
less  to  the  purchaser  ; 2.  All  the  accidental  defects,  ap* 
parent  or  concealed,  if  he  has  been  especially  interrogated  on 
the  point  ; but  if  he  has  been  interrogated  in  only  a gen- 
eral way  concerning  them,  he  is  not  obliged  to  reveal  these 
defects,  but  he  should  reduce  the  price  of  the  article  in  con- 
sequence. 

25.  Is  a seller  guilty  of  injustice  when  he  bestows  exaggerated 
praise  on  his  merchandise? 

He  might  sin  against  the  truth,  but  not  against  justice, 
if  he  does  this  merely  for  the  purpose  of  attracting  custom- 
ers, provided  he  does  not  sell  above  the  established  price. 

26.  At  what  price  should  merchandise  be  sold? 

If  there  is  a fixed  legal  price,  it  should  be  adhered  to  un- 
less it  be  manifestly  unjust.  If  there  is  no  legal  price,  the 
civrrent  price,  established  by  general  consent,  should  prevail. 

ARTICLE  II. -VIOLATION  OF  THE  RIGHT  OF  PROPERTY. 

27.  How  may  we  sin  against  the  seventh  commandment? 

We  sin  against  the  seventh  commandment  : 1.  By  theft; 

2.  By  unjust  detention  ; 3.  By  unjust  damage. 


THEFT. 


295 


1.  Theft. 


28.  What  is  theft? 

Theft  is  the  act  by  which  we  unjustly  take  something 
belonging  to  our  neighbor. 

29.  What  are  the  different  kinds  of  theft? 

The  different  kinds  of  theft  are  : Larceny,  robbery,  cheat- 
ing, fraud,  usurpation,  usury,  extortion,  and  peculation. 

30.  What  is  larceny? 

Larceny  is  secret  theft,  such  as  is  usually  committed  by 
servants  and  children,  or  by  a wife  at  the  expense  of  the 
husband,  and  vice  versa  ; by  shop  clerks,  male  and  female; 
by  working  people  at  the  expense  of  their  employers  ; and 
by  those  ordinary  thieves  that  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 
police. 

31.  What  is  robbery? 

Robbery  is  open  theft,  accomplished  either  by  violence 
or  by  an  abuse  of  power  ; such  as  pillage , brigandage  and 
unjust  confiscation . 

32.  What  is  cheating? 

Cheating  consists  chiefly  in  obtaining  money  from  an 
over-credulous  public  by  holding  out  to  it  the  allurement 
of  imaginary  gains. 

33.  What  is  fraud? 

Fraud  is  a kind  of  theft  occurring  chiefly  in  contracts  in 
which  deceit  is  used,  or  either  moral  or  physical  force  em- 
ployed. 

Those,  therefore,  are  guilty  of  fraud  who  resort  to  deceit 
in  buying  and  selling,  who  deceive  in  business  transactions, 
in  games,  etc.  ; who  do  not  perform  their  work  according  to 
the  terms  of  agreement,  or  do  not  work  during  the  whole 
time  agreed  upon  ; who  offer  goods  of  inferior  quality  as 
the  best  ; who  give  short  weight  or  measure  ; and  those  who 


296 


SEVENTH  AND  TENTH  COMMANDMENTS. 


take  advantage  of  the  ignorance  or  necessities  of  buyers  to 
sell  at  a rate  far  higher  than  the  prevailing  one. 

34.  What  is  usurpation? 

Usurpation  is  that  species  of  theft  which  consists  in  ap- 
propriating immovable  property. 

35.  What  is  usury? 

Usury  is  a sin  which  consists  in  exacting  interest  upon 
a loan  without  legitimate  title,  or  in  exacting  interest  over 
and  above  the  legal  rates. 

36.  What  is  extortion? 

Extortion  is  the  theft  committed  by  administrators  or 
officials  who  abuse  their  authority  to  obtain  payment  not  due 
them,  or  over  and  above  what  is  due  them,  or  who  either 
directly  or  indirectly  exact  presents  from  those  with  whom 
they  have  business  relations. 

37.  What  is  peculation? 

Peculation  is  theft  committed  at  the  expense  of  the  State 
by  those  who  have  charge  of  the  public  moneys. 

38.  How  grievous  is  the  crime  of  theft? 

Theft, or  anyspeciesof  injustice  relating  to  the  property 
of  others,  is  in  its  nature  a mortal  sin. 

But  since  theft  admits  of  lightness  of  matter,  the  sin 
may  be  only  venial. 

39.  What  is  considered  grave  matter  in  theft? 

No  law  can  determine  this,  since  it  varies  according  to 
the  circumstances  of  time,  place,  and  person. 

Generally,  that  is  considered  grave  matter  which  would 
be  sufficient  to  support,  for  one  day,  the  family  of  the  per- 
son against  whom  the  theft  has  been  committed. 

Yet  there  are  cases  where  several  petty  thefts,  and  even 
a single  theft,  may  constitute  grave  matter. 

40.  How  may  we  co-operate  in  theft,  or  in  an  injustice  commit- 
ted against  our  neighbor  in  his  property? 


UNJUST  DETENTION. 


297 


We  may  co-operate  therein  positively  or  negatively  : pos- 
itivelyr,  by  an  explicit  or  implicit  command , by  counsel , by 
consent , by  flattery,  by  concealment , and  by  participation  ; 
negatively , when  we  do  not  prevent  the  theft,  though  we 
areboundto  do  so  and  could  do  so  without  grave  inconven- 
ience. 

41.  What  are  the  causes  that  excuse  from  theft? 

1 . Extreme  necessity , when  a person  takes  only  what  is 
necessary,  and  does  not  thereby  reduce  to  the  same  neces- 
sity the  person  whose  property  he  takes  ; 2.  Secret  compen- 
sation, on  condition  that  the  debt  so  cancelled  be  certain, 
that  the  creditor  cannot  recover  his  property  by  any  other 
means,  and  that  he  take,  as  far  as  possible,  things  of  the 
same  kind  as  he  had  given. 

2.  Unjust  Detention. 

42.  In  what  does  unjust  detention  consist? 

It  consists  in  keeping  the  property  of  another  in  one’s 
possession  without  sufficient  reason. 

43.  In  how  many  ways  may  we  retain  the  property  of  another 
unjustly? 

In  nine  principal  ways  : 1.  In  not  returning  a thing  that 
had  been  confided  to  our  care,  or  in  receiving  stolen  arti- 
cles ; 2.  In  keeping  something  that  we  found,  without  tak- 
ing the  proper  steps  to  find  out  the  owner  ; 3.  In  continu- 
ing to  keep  an  article,  into  the  possession  of  which  we  had 
come  in  good  faith,  after  that  good  faith  had  ceased  ; 4. 
In  profiting  knowingly  by  an  error  in  computation  ; 5.  In 
not  rendering  a faithful  account  of  property  confided  to  our 
administration  ; 6.  In  not  complying  with  the  clauses  of  a 
will  ; 7.  In  not  paying  servants  and  workmen  the  wages 
due  them  ; 8.  In  not  paying  our  debts,  or  in  making  credi- 
tors and  dealers  wait  too  long  for  their  money  ; 9.  In  not 
keeping  a promise  made  and  accepted. 


298 


SEVENTH  AND  TENTH  COMMANDMENTS. 


3.  Unjust  Damage. 

44.  In  what  does  unjust  damage  consist? 

It  consists  in  the  loss  caused  to  others,  through  malice  or 
culpable  imprudence,  even  though  without  profit  to  one’s 
self. 

45.  Who  are  guilty  of  unjust  damage? 

In  general,  those  who  in  wronging  their  neighbor  in  the 
goods  of  soul  or  body,  cause  either  him  or  his  family  to 
suffer  loss  of  property. 

In  particular  : 1.  Those  who  injure  the  house  or  furni- 
ture of  another  ; 2.  Those  who  allow  the  property  of  others, 
of  wdiich  they  are  the  care-takers,  to  go  to  ruin  ; 3.  Those 
who,  by  spreading  ill-founded  or  calumnious  reports,  cause 
their  neighbor  to  suffer  loss  ; 4.  Magistrates,  who,  being 
entrusted  with  the  maintenance  of  public  order,  fail  to 
check  violence  or  injustice  ; 5.  Judges,  lawyers,  and  busi- 
ness men,  who  lose  cases  through  ignorance  or  carelessness  ; 
6.  Notaries  who  draw  up  defective  documents  ; 7.  Physi- 
cians who,  through  their  own  fault,  injure  the  health  or 
endanger  the  lives  of  their  patients. 

ARTICLE  III.— REPARATION  OF  INJUSTICE. 

46.  What  does  the  seventh  commandment  order  us  to  do? 

It  orders  us  to  make  restitution  ; that  is,  it  orders  us  : 
1.  To  return  to  another  what  belongs  to  him  ; 2.  To  repair 
the  wrong  which  wre  have  done  to  a neighbor. 

47.  Are  we  obliged  to  make  restitution? 

Yes  ; this  obligation  is  imposed  upon  us  both  by  the  nat- 
ural law  and  by  the  divine  law.  This  obligation  is  grave  in 
grave  matter,  and  light  in  light  matter. 

48.. What  causes  oblige  us  to  make  restitution? 

They  may  be  reduced  to  two  : The  mere  possession  of 


REPARATION  OF  INJUSTICE. 


299 


what  belongs  to  another,  and  the  wrong  done  him  in  an 
unjust  and  culpable  manner. 

49.  Is  every  possessor  of  what  belongs  to  another  bound  to  make 
restitution  in  the  same  manner? 

The  obligation  varies  according  as  the  possessor  is  in 
good  faith,  doubtful  faith,  or  bad  faith. 

50.  To  what  is  the  possessor  in  good  faith  bound? 

The  possessor  in  good  faith  is  bound  to  restore  what  be- 
longs to  another  in  the  condition  in  which  it  actually  is,  as 
soon  as  he  finds  out  the  owner,  except  in  the  case  where  the 
principle  of  prescription  comes  into  operation.  If  he  had 
bought  the  article  in  question  in  open  market,  or  at  a pub- 
lic sale,  or  from  a merchant  accustomed  to  sell  such  things, 
he  has  the  right,  after  restoring  it  to  the  owner,  to  indem- 
nify himself  for  the  loss  he  sustained  by  its  purchase. 

If  he  has  got  rid  of  the  article,  and  possesses  its  equiva- 
lent, he  is  bound  to  restore  the  value  of  that  equivalent. 
But  if  he  has  lost,  destroyed,  consumed,  expended,  or  given 
away  that  which  he  thought  was  his,  he  is  not  bound  to 
do  anything. 

51.  What  is  the  possessor  in  bad  faith  bound  to  do? 

He  is  bound  to  restore  what  belongs  to  another,  or  give 
its  full  value,  and  to  indemnify  the  owner  for  all  the  losses 
which  he  may  have  caused  him. 

52.  What  are  the  obligations  of  a possessor  in  doubtful  faith? 

If  he  has  come  into  possession  with  the  doubt,  and  has 
not  striven  to  remove  it,  he  is  to  be  classed  with  the  posses- 
sor in  bad  faith. 

But  if  the  doubt  sprang  up  after  he  came  into  possession 
and  it  continues  to  exist  despite  every  effort  to  remove  it, 
he  is  dispensed  from  making  restitution  on  the  principle, 
that,  in  case  of  doubt,  the  condition  of  the  possessor  is  the 
better. 

53.  What  is  a person  obliged  to  do  who  has  found  something? 


300 


SEVENTH  AND  TENTH  COMMANDMENTS. 


If  he  takes  it  into  liis  possession,  he  assumes  the  oblig  - 
tion  of  finding  the  owner.  If  he  cannot  find  him,  he  may 
appropriate  the  object,  although  it  would  be  better  to  devote 
it  to  some  charitable  purpose  for  the  intention  of  the  owner. 

54.  Who  should  make  restitution  when  the  wrong  has  been  com- 
mitted by  several? 

1.  When  the  wrong  has  been  committed  by  several  per- 
sons, and  all  in  concert ; if  all  have  equally  concurred  in 
the  wrong,  all  are  equally  bound  to  restitution.  The  obli- 
gation. in  this  case  is  one  of  solidarity,  that  is,  each  one  is 
bound  to  restore  all  if  the  others  fail  to  do  their  share, 
but  the  right  of  recourse  against  the  delinquents  remains. 

2.  When  the  damage  has  not  been  caused  by  common 
concert,  but  separately , eacli  is  bound  to  repair  only  the 
partial  wrong  which  he  has  caused. 

55.  To  what  are  the  heirs  to  wrongfully  acquired  property 
bound? 

They  are  bound  to  make  restitution.  They  cannot  law- 
fully keep  property  that  did  not  belong  to  the  testator. 

56.  To  whom,  in  that  case,  should  restitution  he  made? 

1.  Restitution  or  reparation  of  a damage  should  be  made 
to  the  person  who  has  suffered  the  wrong,  or  in  the  case  of 
his  death,  to  his  lawful  heirs. 

2.  If  there  is  any  doubt  as  to  the  person  to  whom  restitu- 
tion should  be  made,  the  value  of  the  property  should  be 
divided  among  those  who  are  presumed  to  possess  a title  to 
it. 

57.  When  should  restitution  be  made? 

As  soon  as  possible  ; for  the  longer  we  delay  in  making 
it,  the  heavier  becomes  the  loss  which  we  inflict  upon  the 
owner,  not  to  mention  the  misfortune  to  which  we  expose 
ourselves  of  dying  without  having  fulfilled  so  weighty  an 
obligation. 

58.  How  should  restitution  be  made? 


UNJUST  DESIRE  FOR  THE  PROPERTY  OF  OTHERS. 


301 


It  is  not  necessary  that  a debtor  make  restitution  in  per- 
son, or  publicly,  or  with  the  knowledge  of  his  creditor. 
The  essential  point  is  that  it  be  made,  no  matter  in  what 
way. 

59.  What  are  the  causes  that  suspend  restitution? 

1.  Physical  and  absolute  impossibility,  as  long  as  such 
impossibility  lasts  ; 2.  Moral  impossibility,  which  exists 

when  restitution  is  of  such  a character  as  to  reduce  to  pen- 
ury the  person  who  would  make  it,  or  cause  him  the  loss  of 
honor  or  freedom  ; . 3.  The  surrender  of  one’s  property  in 
consequence  of  an  arrangement  made  with  his  creditors. 

60.  What  are  the  causes  that  exempt  from  restitution  altogether? 

1.  The  cancelling  of  a debt  by  the  creditor  ; 2.  Legal 

or  secret  compensation  ; 3.  Prescription. 

ARTICLE  IV.— UNJUST  DESIRE  FOR  THE  PROPERTY  OF 
OTHERS. 

61.  What  does  the  tenth  commandment  of  God  forbid? 

After  having  forbidden  us  by  the  seventh  commandment 
to  take  and  keep  the  property  of  others,  God  forbids  us  by 
the  tenth  commandment  to  entertain  an  unjust  desire  for 
possessing  the  property  of  others. 

62.  Why  do  we  say  an  unjust  desire? 

Because  we  are  allowed  to  desire  the  property  of  others, 
when  we  propose  to  obtain  possession  of  it  in  a legitimate 
manner. 

63.  Who  are  guilty  of  unjust  desires  in  regard  to  the  property 
of  others? 

1 . Those  who  have  the  intention  of  stealing,  or  of  caus- 
ing some  loss  to  their  neighbor,  even  though  they  should 
not  put  their  intention  into  execution  ; 

2.  Children  who  wish  for  the  death  of  their  parents  in 
order  to  come  into  possession  of  their  property  ; 


302 


EIGHTH  COMMANDMENT. 


3.  Those  who  desire  that  provisions  or  articles  of  mei- 
chandise  should  be  dear,  who  wish  for  the  spread  of  disease, 
for  legal  troubles  or  social  outbreaks,  that  they  may  be- 
come rich  thereby  ; 

4.  Those  who  force  a proprietor  to  sell  his  property  against 
his  will. 

64.  What  sort  of  sin  do  they  commit  who  unjustly  desire  the 
property  of  others? 

They  commit  a sin  of  the  same  nature  as  the  injustice  it- 
self, only  that  there  is  no  obligation  to  make  restitution 
when  the  desire  has  not  been  realized. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

EIGHTH  COMMANDMENT. 

Thou  shall  not  bear  false  witness  against  thy  neighbor. 

1.  What  does  the  eighth  commandment  forbid?. 

It  directly  forbids  bearing  false  witness  against  our 
neighbor,  that  is,  it  forbids  any  lie  that  is  injurious  to  an- 
other ; and  indirectly  it  forbids  anything  that  might  injure 
our  neighbor  in  his  reputation  or  his  honor. 

ARTICLE  I.— RESPECT  DUE  TO  TRUTH. 

2.  How  do  we  sin  against  the  respect  due  to  truth? 

In  two  ways  : 1.  By  lying  ; 2.  By  indiscretion,  or  the  vi- 
olation of  secrecy. 


1.  Lying. 

3.  What  is  a lie? 

A lie  is  an  expression  or  sign  of  any  sort  by  which  we 
convey  to  another  something  contrary  to  what  we  think, 
for  the  purpose  of  deceiving  him. 


LYING. 


303 


4.  What  is  required  to  constitute  a lie? 

According  to  the  definition,  two  things  are  required  : 1. 
That  a person  say  something  contrary  to  what  he  thinks  ; 
2.  That  he  have  the  intention  of  deceiving. 

5.  Is  every  lie  forbidden? 

Yes  ; because  a lie  is  by  its  nature  essentially  evil,  as  is 
proved  by  Holy  Scripture  and  by  reason. 

6.  How  many  kinds  of  lies  are  there? 

There  are  six  kinds  : 1.  The  jocose  or  amusing  lie  ; 2. 
The  officious  lie  ; 3.  The  malicious  lie  ; 4.  Perjury  ; 5. 
False  testimony  ; 6.  Certain  expressions  and  actions  that 
approach  falsehood,  such  as  purely  mental  reservation, 
equivocation,  hypocrisy,  flattery,  boastfulness,  and  dissim- 
ulation. 

7.  What  is  a jocose  lie? 

A jocose  lie  is  that  which  is  told  for  the  purpose  of  af- 
fording amusement. 

8.  What  is  an  officious  lie? 

An  officious  lie  is  that  which  has  for  its  purpose  one’s 
own  benefit  or  the  benefit  of  another. 

9.  What  is  a malicious  lie? 

A malicious  lie  is  one  by  which  we  cause  harm  to  our 
neighbor. 

10.  How  grievous  a sin  is  lying? 

Of  themselves  and  apart  from  any  scandal  that  might  be 
given,  jocose  lies  and  officious  lies  are  only  venial  sins. 

A malicious  lie  is  in  its  nature  a mortal  sin,  and  becomes 
venial  only  when  the  spiritual  or  material  interests  of  our 
neighbor  are  thereby  but  slightly  injured.  It  is  attended 
with  the  obligation  of  repairing  the  wrong  that  has  been 
done. 


304 


EIGHTH  COMMANDMENT. 


2.  Perjury  and  False  Testimony* 

11.  What  is  perjury? 

Perjury,  or  a false  oath,  is  a lie  by  which,  in  order  the 
better  to  deceive,  we  call  God  to  witness  the  truth  of  what 
we  say. 

12.  How  grievous  a sin  is  perjury? 

Perjury  is  always  a mortal  sin  ; for  to  call  God  to  wit- 
ness a falsehood,  implies  a desire  to  destroy  His  truthful- 
ness. 

13.  What  is  false  testimony? 

False  testimony  is  a false  deposition  made  in  a court  of 
law,  or  before  a notary. 

14.  Are  we  obliged  to  give  testimony  in  a court  of  law? 

Yes,  when  required  to  do  so  by  the  proper  authority. 

Then  we  are  bound  to  tell  the  truth,  and  answer  simply 
according  to  our  conscience,  the  questions  that  are  asked 
of  us. 

15.  Who  are  exempt  from  giving  testimony  in  a court  of  justice? 

1.  Those  who  are  bound  to  sacramental  or  professional 

secrecy  ; 2.  The  parents  and  children,  the  sisters  and 
brothers  of  the  accused,  as  well  as  those  who  are  related  to 
him  in  the  same  degree  by  affinity  ; 3.  Those  who  have 
pledged  secrecy,  in  a manner  more  or  less  explicit,  to  guilty 
persons  seeking  their  advice  ; except  where  it  is  question 
of  a crime  against  the  State. 

16.  How  grievous  a sin  is  false  testimony? 

False  testimony  is  a grievous  sin  : 1.  Against  the  truth  ; 
2.  Against  religion,  for  it  usually  includes  perjury,  pro- 
vided it  is  customary  to  have  the  witness  testify  to  the 
truth  under  oath  ; 3.  Against  the  obedience  due  to  the  law  ; 
4.  Against  charity  and  against  justice,  whether  the  accused 
be  innocent  or  guilty  \ for  if  he  is  innocent,  false  testimony 


MENTAL  RESERVATION  AND  EQUIVOCATION. 


305 


may  take  away  from  him  his  property,  his  honor,  or  his 
life  ; if  he  is  guilty,  false  testimony  works  a detriment  to 
society. 

17.  What  may  be  classed  under  the  head  of  false  testimony? 

Counterfeiting . It  is  done  : 1.  By  producing  false  docu- 
ments, and  counterfeiting  signatures  ; 2.  By  altering  a 
genuine  document,  either  by  addition  or  subtraction  ; 3. 
By  changing  dates. 

18.  To  what  is  a false  witness  bound? 

He  is  bound  : 1.  To  retract  his  testimony  even  in  spite 
of  grave  inconvenience,  if  the  testimony  has  been  seriously 
injurious  to  the  person  against  whom  he  bore  witness  ; 2. 
To  repair  the  injury  caused  by  his  crime. 

3.  Mental  Reservation  and  Equivocation. 

19.  What  is  mental  reservation? 

Mental  reservation  consists  in  holding  back  a part  of 
what  is  in  one’s  mind.  It  is  purely  mental,  when  the 
meaning  which  the  speaker  has  in  view  cannot  be  appre- 
hended by  the  listener.  It  is  reservation  in  a loose  sense, 
when  the  meaning  which  the  speaker  has  in  view  can  be 
apprehended  by  his  listener. 

20.  What  is  equivocation? 

Equivocation  is  the  using  of  words  that  have  a double 
meaning.  It  is  determinable  or  indeterminable  according  as 
the  sense  of  the  speaker  can  or  cannot  be  apprehended  by 
the  listener. 

21.  Are  we  ever  allowed  to  use  purely  mental  reservation  or  in- 
determinable equivocation? 

No  ; because  these  are  downright  lies. 

22.  Are  we  sometimes  allowed  to  use  mental  reservation  in  a 
loose  sense  or  determinable  equivocation? 

Yes,  when  there  is  a grave  reason  for  doing  so.  Such  a 


306 


EIGHTH  COMMANDMENT. 


manner  of  speaking  is  not  bad  in  itself  ; we  have  not  the 
intention  in  that  case  of  deceiving  our  neighbor,  nor  do  we, 
as  a fact,  deceive  him.  We  merely  permit  him  to  deceive 
himself  concerning  matters  which  he  has  no  right  to  know, 
and  which  oftentimes  it  were  better  for  him  not  to  know. 

23.  In  what  cases  should  reservation  or  equivocation  never  be 
used? 

1 . In  matters  of  religion,  when  a person  is  bound  to  pro- 
fess his  faith  ; 2.  In  sacramental  confession,  when  replying 
to  a confessor,  who  has  the  right  to  ask  certain  questions  ; 
3.  In  onerous  contracts. 

4.  Hypocrisy,  Flattery,  Boastfulness,  and 
Dissimulation. 

24.  What  is  hypocrisy? 

Hypocrisy  is  that  sort  of  lie  which  consists  in  assuming 
the  appearance  of  virtue  in  order  to  win  the  esteem  of  men. 

25.  In  what  cases  is  hypocrisy  a grievous  sin? 

When  a person  wears  the  mask  of  virtue  or  of  piety  in 
order  thereby  to  gratify  his  evil  passions,  or  to  propagate 
false  doctrines. 

26.  What  is  flattery? 

Flattery  is  false,  or  exaggerated,  praise. 

27.  What  is  boastfulness? 

Boastfulness  is  a species  of  lying  which  consists  either  in 
attributing  to  one’s  self  qualities  which  he  does  not  possess, 
or  exaggerating  those  which  he  possesses. 

28.  How  grievous  a sin  is  boastfulness? 

Ordinarily,  boasting  is  but  a venial  sin  ; yet  it  can  be- 
come mortal,  if,  for  instance,  a person  boasts  of  having 
committed  a criminal  action;  or  of  having  done  things 
grievously  harmful  to  his  neighbor. 

29.  What  is  dissimulation? 


INDISCRETION. 


307 


Dissimulation , or  feigning,  is  that  species  of  lying  which 
consists  in  concealing  one’s  sentiments  or  projects  under 
contrary  appearances. 

30.  How  grievous  a sin  is  dissimulation? 

It  is  a sin  only  when  its  purpose  is  to  do  some  wrong  to 
our  neighbor.  It  is  then  more  or  less  grievous  in  propor- 
tion to  that  wrong. 


5.  Indiscretion. 

31.  What  is  indiscretion? 

Indiscretion  is  the  revelation  of  a truth  which  should  be 
kept  secret. 

32.  What  is  a secret? 

A secret  is  something  which,  owing  to  its  nature,  or  by 
virtue  of  a special  contract,  should  be  kept  concealed. 

33.  Are  we  obliged  to  keep  secrets? 

Yes  ; and  this  obligation  is  founded  on  the  natural  law*; 
for  the  violation  of  a secret  is  either  an  injustice,  or  at  least 
a breach  of  charity  or  faith  with  respect  to  our  neighbor. 

34.  Wliat  is  the  nature  of  this  obligation? 

The  fault  is  a grave  one,  if  the  secret  is  important,  or  if, 
in  consequence  of  its  violation,  the  party  interested  should 
sustain  a considerable  loss  or  a grave  injury. 

The  violation  of  a secret  is  only  a venial  sin  : 1.  If  the 
secret  is  but  of  slight  importance  ; 2.  If  it  has  been  re- 
vealed to  but  one  or  two  prudent  persons  who  will  main- 
tain secrecy,  provided  that  it  be  not  revealed  to  any  one  in 
respect  to  whom  secrecy  had  been  especially  promised. 

35.  Are  we  allowed  to  try  to  find  out  a secret  without  reason? 

The  person  who  tries  to  find  out  a secret  without  reason 

and  through  pure  curiosity,  commits  a venial  sin. 

The  person  who  extorts  an  important  secret,  either  by 


308 


EIGHTH  COMMANDMENT. 


fraud  or  by  violence,  commits  a grievous  sin,  and  is  bound 
to  keep  secret  that  which  he  has  thus  learned. 

36.  Is  it  a grievous  fault  to  violate  the  secrecy  of  letters? 

In  general,  it  is  a grievous  fault  to  unseal  and  read  a let- 
ter not  addressed  to  us,  or  to  read  an  unsealed  letter  that  may 
have  fallen  into  our  hands,  or  to  read  by  stealth  private 
papers  that  might  contain  secrets. 

ARTICLE  II.— RESPECT  DUE  TO  REPUTATION. 

37.  What  is  understood  by  reputation? 

By  reputation  we  here  understand  the  good  opinion  which 
the  public  has  of  any  person. 

38.  Is  reputation  a valuable  good? 

Next  to  life,  it  is  the  most  precious  of  earthly  possessions. 

30.  How  may  we  injure  the  reputation  of  our  neighbor? 

We  may  injure  it  exteriorly  by  defamation  ; and  interiorly 
by  rash  judgment  and  suspicion. 

1.  Defamation. 

40.  What  is  defamation? 

Defamation  is  the  act  of  injuring  our  neighbor’s  repu- 
tation. This  may  be  done  in  two  ways  : by  calumny  and  by 
detraction. 

41.  What  is  calumny? 

Calumny  consists  in  imputing  to  our  neighbor  defects 
which  he  has  not,  or  accusing  him  of  faults  which  he  has 
not  committed.  It  is  also  called  slander . 

42.  Is  calumny  committed  only  by  false  imputation? 

It  is  also  calumny  : 1.  To  exaggerate  the  faults  or  defects 
of  another  ; 2.  To  misinterpret  without  reason  his  words  or 
actions  ; 3.  To  deny  his  good  actions  or  qualities  ; 4.  To 
belittle  them  ; 5.  Not  to  mention  them  when  silence  may 


DEFAMATION. 


309 


be  interpreted  as  a tacit  rebuke  ; 6.  To  praise  so  faintly  as 
to  give  the  impression  that  he  is  not  deserving  of  praise* 

43.  How  grievous  is  the  sin  of  calumny? 

Calumny  is  in  its  nature  a mortal  sin  ; it  attacks  at  once 
truth,  charity,  and  justice.  It  is  merely  venial  when  its 
matter  is  light,  or  when  either  reflection  or  consent  is  im- 
perfect. 

44.  What  is  a calumniator  bound  to  do? 

He  is  obliged  : 1.  To  retract  his  lies,  even  though  harm 
should  befall  him  by  doing  so  ; 2.  To  make  good  whatever 
losses  his  neighbor  may  have  sustained  in  consequence  o / 
his  calumnies. 

45.  What  is  detraction? 

Detraction , or  backbiting , is  the  unjust  revelation  o^  a hid 
den  defect  or  a secret  fault  of  our  neighbor. 

46.  How  may  we  commit  the  sin  of  detraction? 

We  may  do  so  by  speech,  by  writing,  by  signs,  and  even 
by  silence. 

47.  In  what  does  detraction  by  speech  consist? 

It  consists  in  openly  and  simply  telling  of  the  secret- 
faults  or  defects  of  our  neighbor  ; or,  what  is  still  worse,  in 
attempting  to  disguise  the  malice  of  our  slanderous  speech, 
by  beginning  with  a eulogium,  or  by  using  a certain  reserve 
or  reticence,  by  presenting  the  matter  as  possibly  doubtful, 
by  taking  on  an  air  of  compassion  or  of  zeal,  etc. 

48.  In  what  does  detraction  by  writing  consist? 

In  consists  in  publishing  defamatory  newspapers,  books, 
or  letters,  whereby  the  slander  is  made  more  grievous,  owing 
to  the  wider  publicity  which  it  obtains. 

49.  In  what  does  detraction  by  signs  consist? 

It  consists  in  using  signs  that  are  equivalent  to  a revela- 
tion ; for  instance,  a movement  of  impatience,  a shake  of  the 


310 


EIGHTH  COMMANDMENT. 


head,  or  a malicious  smile,  when  we  hear  a person’s  name 
mentioned. 

50.  When  is  silence  equivalent  to  detraction? 

When  it  has  the  effect  of  betraying  a person’s  faults  or 
defects. 

51.  Is  detraction  ever  allowable? 

W e are  never  allowed  to  detract  / but  there  are  several 
cases  in  which  we  may,  and  even  should,  reveal  the  vices 
and  defects  of  our  neighbor. 

52.  When  may  wTe  reveal  them? 

We  may  reveal  them  when  we  act  : 1.  In  the  interest  of 
the  public,  in  order  to  prevent  what  might  prove  harmful 
to  religion,  the  State,  or  the  community  ; 2.  In  the  interest 
of  our  neighbor,  to  preserve  him  from  danger  or  loss;  3. 
In  our  own  interest,  either  when  we  seek  counsel  or  assist- 
ance in  an  important  matter,  or  when  we  repel  a false  accu- 
sation ; 4.  In  the  interest  of  the  guilty  person  himself,  when 
the  purpose  is  to  exercise  fraternal  charity  towards  him. 

53.  How  grievous  a sin  is  detraction? 

Detraction  is  in  its  nature  a mortal  sin,  because  it  de- 
prives another  of  his  reputation,  which  is  one  of  his  most 
valuable  possessions.  It  is  only  venial  if  there  is  lack  of 
deliberation,  or  if  the  matter  is  light. 

54.  Whence  is  the  gravity  or  lightness  of  detraction  derived? 

The  gravity  of  detraction  is  derived  : 1.  From  the  char- 
acter of  the  person  detracted  ; 2.  From  the  authority  of  the 
person  guilty  of  detraction  ; 3.  From  the  aim  proposed 
in  detracting  ; 4.  From  the  scandal  and  harm  which  might 
result  from  a trifling  detraction. 

55.  What  is  a detractor  required  to  do  ? 

A detractor  is  obliged  : 1.  Not  indeed  to  retract  what  he 
said,  since  in  so  doing  he  would  be  guilty  of  a falsehood^ 
but,  as  far  as  possible,  to  restore  the  reputation  which  he  has 


HASH  JUDGMENT  AND  SUSPICION. 


311 


injured  ; 2.  To  repair  the  injury  occasioned  by  his  remarks. 

50.  Is  there  not  another  kind  of  detraction  besides  slander  and 
calumny? 

Yes  ; it  consists  of  those  reports,  true  or  false,  which  are 
spread  secretly  and,  as  it  were,  in  confidence,  as  to  what 
some  one  has  said  or  done  against  another.  The  purpose 
of  these  reports  is  to  sow  discord  between  friends  and  embroil 
families.  This  species  of  detraction  is  called  tale-bearing . 

57.  Is  tale-bearing  specially  malicious? 

It  is  the  worst  form  of  detraction,  since  it  not  only  ruins 
the  reputation  of  another,  but  also  destroys  friendship. 

58.  What  is  the  duty  of  those  who  listen  to  defamatory  remarks? 

If  the  remarks  are  calumnious , it  is  a duty  of  charity  to 

defend  the  character  of  another,  and  to  contradict  the  ca- 
lumniator. If  they  -are  not  calumnious,  it  is  a duty  to  check 
them  as  far  as  possible. 

Those  who  co-operate  in  detraction,  either  by  provoking 
it  or  by  encouraging  the  detractor,  or  who  t&kepleasure  in  the 
injury  done  their  neighbor,  commit  a grievous  sin  against 
charity  and  justice  when  the  matter  is  grave. 

2.  Rash  Judgment  and  Suspicion. 

59.  What  is  a rash  judgment? 

A rash  judgment  is  an  act  of  the  mind  by  which,  for 
light  and  insufficient  reasons,  we  condemn  our  neighbor  as 
unquestionably  vicious  and  culpable. 

60.  What  is  a rash  suspicion? 

A rash  suspicion  is  the  inclination  to  consider  as  true  the 
evil  which  we  think  of  others,  without,  however,  believing 
it  to  be  certain. 

61.  What  is  a rash  doubt? 

A rash  doubt  is  the  suspension  of  judgment  in  respect  to 
the  merits  of  our  neighbor,  without  sufficient  reason. 


312 


EIGHTH  COMMANDMENT. 


62.  How  grievous  a sin  is  a rash  judgment? 

A rash  judgment  is  by  its  nature  a mortal  sin  against 
justice  when  we  think  evil  of  our  neighbor  in  a grave  mat- 
ter. 

63.  In  general,  what  should  we  do  so  as  not  to  commit  sin  in 
forming  an  estimate  of  our  neighbor’s  conduct? 

In  general,  when  we  form  an  estimate  of  the  external 
actions  of  our  neighbor,  we  should  not  judge  his  intentions, 
for  these  God  alone  knows. 

ARTICLE  III.— RESPECT  DUE  TO  HONOR. 

64.  What  is  understood  by  honor? 

By  honoris  understood  the  outward  manifestation  of  the 
esteem  which  we  have  for  our  neighbor. 

65.  How  may  we  assail  the  honor  due  to  our  neighbor? 

By  insulting  him  in  his  presence,  either  by  word  or  by 
action. 

66.  How  many  kinds  of  insult  are  there? 

There  are  two  : positive  insult  and  negative  insult. 

A negative  insult  is  that  which  consists  in  refraining 
from  exhibiting  towards  our  neighbor  those  marks  of  es- 
teem which  are  his  due.  A positive  insult  consists  in  telling 
another  that  he  is  contemptible  and*not  deserving  of  the 
respect  which  is  shown  to  persons  of  his  rank. 

67.  How  may  we  be  guilty  of  a positive  insult? 

We  may  be  guilty  by  word  or  by  action. 

By  word,  when  we  remind  a person  of  his  faults  or  nat- 
ural defects,  when  we  rail  at  him,  when  we  censure  him 
in  offensive  writings,  and  when  we  wound  his  feelings  by 
caricatures. 

By  action , when  we  ridicule  a person  by  making  game  of 
him,  showing  him  signs  of  contempt,  by  slapping  him,  spit- 
ting in  his  face,  etc. 


RESPECT  DUE  TO  HONOR. 


313 


68.  How  grievous  a sin  is  it  to  insult  a person? 

It  is  a grievous  sin  by  its  nature,  worse  than  detraction, 
the  malice  of  which  it  embodies. 

69.  Whence  arises  the  grievousness  of  an  insult  offered  to  our 
neighbor? 

It  arises  from  the  circumstances  of  the  words  and  actions 
accompanying  it,  and  especially  from  the  character  of  the 
person  insulted.  A slight  insult  may  constitute  a grievous 
sin  if  it  be  offered  to  a superior  or  a parent,  etc.  With 
respect  to  parents,  such  an  insult  is  at  once  an  act  of  in- 
justice and  an  act  of  impiety,  and  the  circumstance  should 
be  mentioned  in  confession. 

An  insult  may  be  only  a venial  sin,  in  view  of  the  person 
insulted,  when  there  has  been  no  intention  of  insulting 
deeply,  or  when  there  has  been  lack  of  reflection 

70.  To  what  does  an  insult  bind  the  person  offering  it? 

It  binds  him  to  make  due  reparation  either  for  the  wound- 
ed honor  of  the  person  insulted,  or  for  the  loss  which  he 
may  have  suffered  in  consequence. 

71.  Are  we  allowed  to  seek  vengeance  for  an  insult? 

No  ; we  are  never  allowed  to  return  evil  for  evil  ; but  we 
have  a right  to  demand  a just  reparation  for  affronts  and 
insults,  just  as  we  have  in  the  case  of  calumny  and  detrac- 
tion. 


314 


FIRST  COMMANDMENT  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

FIRST  COMMANDMENT  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

i:ir  hear  Mass  on  Sundays  and  lioly-days  of  obligation. 


ARTICLE  I.— DIRECT  OBJECT  OF  THE  FIRST 
COMMANDMENT. 

Assisting  at  Mass. 

1.  What  does  the  first  commandment  of  the  Church  directly  or- 
der us  to  do? 

The  first  commandment  of  the  Church  directly  orders  us 
to  assist  at  the  holy  sacrifice  of  the  Mass  on  Sundays  and 
holy-days  of  obligation. 

2.  Why  does  the  Church  order  the  faithful  to  hear  Mass  ? 

In  order  to  determine  the  manner  in  which  Sundays  and 
holy-days  should  be  sanctified  ; for  their  sanctification,  in 
a general  way,  is  the  object  of  the  third  commandment  of 
God. 

3.  Is  any  practice  of  piety  better  adapted  for  the  sanctification 
of  Sundays  and  holy-days  than  assisting  at  Mass? 

No  ; for  there  is  no  religious  act  more  agreeable  to  God 
than  the  sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  no  prayer  more  efficacious. 

4.  Whom  does  the  Church  oblige  to  assist  at  Mass? 

All  the  faithful  who  have  come  to  the  use  of  reason. 

5.  What  is  the  nature  of  this  obligation? 

It  is  a grave  obligation,  unless  we  become  exempt  from 
it  for  a legitimate  reason. 

6.  At  what  Mass  should  we  assist  by  preference  on  Sundays  and 
holy- days? 


FEASTS  OF  TItE  CHURCH, 


315 


At  the  parish  Mass  ; i.  €.,  the  Mass  which  is  celebrated 
with  solemnity,  and  at  which  the  sermon  is  preached  and 
the  announcements  are  made.  It  is  ordinarily  a high  Mass, 
sometimes  a solemn  Mass. 

7.  Why  should  we  assist  by  preference  at  the  parish  Mass? 

1.  The  parish  Mass  is  celebrated  especially  for  the  par^ 
ishioners  ; 2.  It  is  at  the  parish  Mass  that  instructions  are 
given  on  Christian  doctrine,  that  the  letters  of  the  Sover- 
eign Pontiff  and  the  bishop  are  read,  that  holy-days,  fast- 
days,  marriages,  etc.,  are  announced  ; 3.  It  is  at  the  parish 
Mass  that  holy  water  is  sprinkled,  that  blessed  bread  is  dis- 
tributed in  certain  countries,  and  that  a procession  is  made 
to  obtain  the  blessing  of  God  on  the  fruits  of  the  earth. 

ARTICLE  II. -INDIRECT  OBJECT  OF  THE  FIRST 
COMMANDMENT. 

Feasts  of  the  Church. 

8.  What  does  the  first  commandment  of  the  Church  indirectly 
order  us  to  do? 

It  indirectly  orders  us  to  sanctify  the  holy-days  instituted 
by  the  Church  in  the  same  manner  as  wc  should  sanci.x/ 
Sundays. 

9.  What  is  a holy- day? 

A holy-day  is  a solemnity  established  by  the  Church  for 
the  purpose  of  celebrating  the  mysteries  of  religion  or  hon- 
oring the  saints.  It  is  often  called  a feast. 

10.  Why  were  holy-days  instituted? 

1.  For  the  honor  and  glory  of  God  ; 2.  For  the  instruc- 
tion and  edification  of  the  faithful. 

11.  How  are  holy-days  divided  with  regard  to  the  command- 
ments of  the  Church? 

They  are  divided  into  holy-days  of  obligation  and  holy- 
days,  or  feasts,  of  devotion . 


316 


FIRST  COMMANDMENT  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


12.  Which  are  the  holy-clays  of  obligation  in  the  United  States? 

1.  The  solemn  feasts  of  Easter,  Pentecost,  and  the  Blessed 
Trinity,  all  of  which  fall  on  Sunday"  ; 

2.  The  Nativity,  the  Circumcision,  and  the  Ascension  of 
Our  Lord  ; the  Immaculate  Conception  and  the  Assumption 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin  ; and  the  feast  of  All  Saints. 

13.  Which  are  the  principal  feasts  of  devotion? 

1.  Epiphany,  Corpus  Christi,  the  feast  of  Sts.  Peter  and 
Paul,  the  patronal  feast  of  the  diocese,  and  also  that  of  the 
parish.  The  celebration  of  these  holidays  has  been  trans- 
ferred to  the  following  Sunday. 

2.  TheNativitv,  the  Annunciation,  and  the  Purification  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin  ; the  feasts  of  St.  Stephen,  St.  John  the 
Evangelist,  and  the  Nativity  of  St.  John  the  Baptist  ; those 
of  Easter  Monday  and  Easter  Tuesday,  and  Whit  Monday 
and  Whit  Tuesday. 

14.  How  should  we  sanctify  holy-days  of  obligation? 

We  should  sanctify  them  as  we  do  Sunday  ; that  is,  by 
abstaining  from  servile  work  and  by  assisting  at  Mass.  More- 
over, good  Catholics  make  it  a pious  duty  to  approach  the 
sacraments  on  these  days  ; to  meditate  on  the  mystery  that 
is  commemorated  or  on  the  life  of  the  saint  whose  feast  is 
celebrated  ; and  outside  the  church  services  to  perform 
works  of  piety  or  charity. 

15.  How  should  we  sanctify  feasts  of  devotion? 

By  assisting  at  Mass,  receiving  Holy  Communion,  and 
bringing  to  our  work  a greater  purity  of  intention,  and  to 
our  exercises  of  piety  a greater  fervor  than  usual. 


FASTS  DAYS. 


317 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

SECOND  COMMANDMENT  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

To  fast  and  abstain  on  the  days  appointed . 


ARTICLE  I. -FASTING. 

1.  Fast  Days. 

1.  What  does  the  second  commandment  of  the  Church  order  us 
to  do? 

It  orders  us  to  fast  and  to  abstain  from  flesh  meat  on  certain 
days  of  the  year. 

2.  Why  does  the  Church  order  us  to  fast? 

In  order  to  determine,  at  least  in  a measure,  the  divine  pre- 
cept of  doing  penance. 

3.  Which  are  the  fast  days? 

1.  The  Ember  Days  ; 2.  The  Vigils  of  certain  feasts  ; 
3.  The  forty  days  of  Lent  ; 4.  The  Fridays  of  Advent  (ex- 
cept in  the  diocese  of  New  Orleans.) 

4.  What  are  the  Ember  Days?  m 

The  Ember  Days , or  Quarter  Tenses , are  three  days, 
Wednesday,  Friday,  and  Saturday,  of  the  four  weeks  that 
are  found  respectively  near  the  beginning  of  the  four  sea- 
sons of  the  year. 

5.  Which  are  the  Ember  weeks? 

1.  In  icinter , the  third  week  of  Advent  ; 2.  In  spring , 
the  first  week  of  Lent  ; 3.  In  summer , the  week  preceding 
the  feast  of  the  Blessed  Trinity  ; 4.  In  autumn , the  week 
following  the  feast  of  the  Exaltation  of  the  Holy  Cross  (Sep- 
tember 14). 


318 


SECOND  COMMANDMENT  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


6.  Why  did  the  Church  institute  the  Ember  Days? 

1.  In  order  to  sanctify  each  season  of  the  year  ; 2.  In 
order  to  remind  us  that  there  is  no  time  at  which  we  should 
not  do  penance  ; 3.  In  order  to  draw  down  the  blessing  of 
God  on  the  fruits  of  the  earth  ' 4.  In  order  to  obtain  holy 
priests  for  the  ministry,  since  it  is  on  the  Saturday  of  these 
weeks  that  ordinations  usually  take  place. 

7.  What  is  meant  by  vigils? 

Vigils  are  the  eves  of  the  principal  feasts. 

8.  On  what  vigils  is  the  law  of  fast  in  force  in  the  United  States? 
On  those  of  Christmas,  Pentecost,  the  Assumption,  and 

All  Saints. 

If  one  of  these  vigils  should  fall  on  Sunday,  the  fast  is 
observed  the  preceding  Saturday. 

9.  Why  has  the  Church  ordered  the  faithful  to  fast  on  these  vigils? 
In  order  that  they  may  prepare  themselves  by  penance 

to  celebrate  these  solemn  festivals  with  more  piety  and  with 
greater  profit. 

10.  What  is  Lent? 

Lent  is  the  fast  of  forty  days  which  serves  as  a prepara- 
tion for  the  festival  of  Easter.  It  begins  on  Ash  Wednes- 
day and  ends  with  Holy  Saturday.  As  there  is  no  fast  on 
the  Sundays  of  Lent,  there  are  thus  forty  fast  days. 

11.  Why  was  Lent  established? 

1.  To  honor  and  imitate  the  fast  of  Our  Lord  ; 2.  To  pre- 
pare by  penance  to  celebrate  worthily  the  great  festival  of 
Easter. 

12.  What  is  Advent? 

Advent  is  the  season  during  which  the  Church  prepares 
for  the  coming , i.  e. , for  the  birth,  of  our  Redeemer. 

13.  What  is  the  origin  of  the  fast  kept  on  the  Fridays  of  Advent? 
Many  of  the  vigils  on  which  a fast  was  formerly  ob 

served  no  longer  have  that  obligation  annexed.  By  way 


NATURE  OF  A FAST. 


319 


of  compensation,  the  Friday  in  each  week  of  Advent  is 
kept  as  a day  of  fast.1 

2.  Nature  of  a Fast. 

14.  In  what  does  the  ecclesiastical  fast  consist? 

It  consists:  1.  In  abstaining  from  certain  kinds  of  food  ; 
2.  In  taking  only  one  meal  a day,  to  which  a collation  may 
be  added  ; 3.  In  not  taking  it  before  the  appointed  time. 

15.  In  what  does  abstinence  consist? 

It  consists  in  denying  one’s  self  on  fast  days  : 1.  The  use 
of  the  flesh  of  animals  that  are  born  and  that  live  outside 
of  the  water  ; 2.  The  use  of  whatever  contains  that  flesh,  as 
blood,  marrow,  grease,  lard,  dripping,  etc.  ; 3.  The  use  of 
whatever  proceeds  from  those  animals,  as  eggs  and  white 
meats  (milk,  butter,  and  cheese). 

16.  Which  are  the  animals  whose  flesh  is  not  forbidden  by  the 
law  of  abstinence? 

Animals  which  are  born  in  the  water  and  live  in  it,  as 
fish,  shell  fish  (clams  and  oysters) , frogs,  crabs,  lobsters, 
etc.,  and  also  snails,  which  resemble  shell  fish  ; 2.  The 
flesh  of  certain  amphibious  animals  that  are  cold-blooded, 
as  turtles,  beavers,  otters,  martins,  etc. 

As  to  warm-blooded  animals,  such  as  wild  ducks,  swans, 
sea-ravens,  water-hens,  teal,  etc.,  they  are  generally  for- 
bidden. Custom,  however,  permits  their  use  in  certain 
dioceses. 

17.  What  are  the  dispensations  generally  granted  by  bishops  in 
regard  to  abstinence? 

\By  virtue  of  an  apostolic  indult,  bishops  allow  . 1.  The 
use  of  meat  on  Sundays,  Mondays,  Tuesdays,  and  Thurs- 
days of  Lent,2  with  restrictions  applying  to  Holy  Week. 

1 In  some  dioceses,  the  law  does  not  obtain  unless  the  Friday  be  also  an  Embei 
Day. 

2 In  many  dioceses  and  all  throughout  the  United  States  meat  is  also  allowed  on 
Saturday  except  Ember  days. 


320 


SECOND  COMMANDMENT  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


2.  The  use  of  milk,  butter,  cheese,  and  eggs,  all  through 
Lent,  even  at  collation,  unless  eggs  should  be  specially 
forbidden  ; as  has  sometimes  been  the  case  on  Ash  Wed- 
nesday and  the  last  three  days  of  Lent. 

3.  In  a certain  number  of  dioceses,  and  generally  through- 
out the  United  States,  the  use  of  lard  or  dripping,  in  pre- 
paring lenten  food,  at  all  meals  and  on  all  days  of  absti- 
nence throughout  the  year,  unless  Good  Friday  be  ex- 
cepted. 

18.  Od  what  condition  do  bishops  grant  these  permissions? 

On  the  condition  of  giving  an  alms,  which  is  called  the 
Lenten  Indulgence , usually  applied  to  the  support  of  Sem- 
inaries ; or  on  the  condition  of  reciting  certain  prayers 
imposed  by  parish  priests  or  confessors.  The  latter  con- 
dition is  the  one  commonly  required  in  the  United  States. 

19.  What  is  to  be  heeded  in  the  dispensation  from  abstinence? 

1.  Those  who  are  dispensed  from  the  law  of  abstinence 
(even  children)  cannot  eat  flesh  and  fish  at  the  same  meal, 
on  any  of  the  fast  days  of  the  year,  nor  even  on  Sundays 
during  Lent.  This  prohibition  extends  to  salt  fish,  clams, 
oysters,  crabs,  etc.  But  they  are  allowed  to  use  fish,  eggs, 
and  white  meats  (milk,  butter,  cheese),  at  the  same  meal. 

2.  Persons  bound  to  fast  are  allowed  to  use  meat  at  one 
meal  only,  except  on  Sunday. 

3.  Persons  exempt  from  the  law  of  fast,  and  those  who 
have  been  lawfully  dispensed,  may  eat  meat  several  times 
on  those  days  when  its  use  is  allowed. 

20.  What  is  the  essential  condition  of  fasting? 

It  is  that  there  be  but  one  full  meal  ; for  a fast  may  be 
enjoined  without  abstinence. 

21.  How  may  we  sin  against  the  essential  condition  of  fasting? 

1.  We  commit  a grievous  sin  by  taking,  outside  of  meal 
time  or  collation,  a considerable  quantity  of  food  ; or  by 


NATUKE  OF  A FAST. 


321 


i lterrupting  a meal,  without  good  reason,  for  a considera- 
ble length  of  time. 

22.  What  things  are  we  permitted  to  take  on  fast  days  in  addi- 
tion to  the  principal  meal  and  the  collation? 

1.  Drinks  of  a remedial  character,  refreshing  drinks,  and 
those  that  aid  digestion  ; as  water,  wine,  beer,  lemonade, 
ices,  coffee,  tea,  and  cordials  ; 

2.  An  ounce  of  solid  food,  once  or  twice  a day,  to  pre- 
vent a drink  from  doing  harm  ; 

3.  An  ounce  of  chocolate  dissolved  in  a cup  of  water  of 
ordinary  size. 

23.  What  drinks  are  forbidden? 

Milk,  broth,  nourishing  liquids,  and  in  general  all  drinks 
the  digestion  of  which  does  not  differ  from  that  of  solid 
food. 

24.  Why  does  the  Church  tolerate  to-day  these  mitigations  of  the 
law  of  fast? 

In  order  to  render  the  fast  easier  for  those  who  would 
otherwise  find  great  difficulty  in  observing  it.  Thus  we 
are  permitted  to  take  some  coffee  or  diluted  chocolate  in  the 
morning,  together  with  a little  bread,  to  enable  us  to  sup- 
port the  fast  without  exhaustion. 

25.  What  is  the  collation? 

The  collation  is  a slight  refreshment  which  a legitimate 
custom  permits  us  to  take  toward  evening. 

26  What  sort  of  food  are  we  allowed  to  take  at  a collation? 

In  general,  we  are  allowed  bread,  fruit,  preserves,  and 
even  fish,  vegetables  and  herbs,  provided  that  only  a small 
quantity  be  taken. 

In  some  dioceses,  the  use  of  white-meats , that  is,  of  milk, 
butter,  and  cheese,  is  allowed,  by  dispensation,  but  not 
eggs  or  preparations  into  which  eggs  enter,  except  in  coun- 
tries where  the  use  of  eggs  is  sanctioned  by  custom,  as  in 
the  United  States. 


322 


SECOND  COMMANDMENT  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


27.  At  what  hour  should  the  principal  meal  be  taken? 

In  the  primitive  Church  the  only  substantial  meal  was 
taken  towards  evening,  about  sundown.  But  by  degrees, 
the  ancient  custom  was  abandoned,  and  universal  custom 
has  fixed  upon  mid-day  as  the  time  for  taking  the  principal 
meal  on  those  days. 

28.  Are  we  allowed  to  advance  the  time  of  the  principal  meal? 

We  may  advance  it  an  hour  or  so  if  there  is  a just  reason 

for  doing  so,  or  if  custom  permits. 

29.  May  we  take  our  collation  in  the  morning,  about  ten  or  eleven 
o'clock,  and  postpone  the  principal  meal  till  evening? 

Yes,  if  there  is  a reason  for  doing  so,  or  if  custom  sanc- 
tions it. 


3.  Obligation  of  Fasting. 

30.  Does  the  law  of  fasting,  on  the  days  appointed  by  the 
Church,  bind  under  pain  of  mortal  sin? 

Yes  ; and  the  gravity  of  this  obligation  is  placed  beyond 
all  doubt  by  the  different  constitutions  of  the  Sovereign  Pon- 
tiffs, and  by  all  the  Catechisms  of  the  dioceses  of  the  world. 

31.  Who  are  bound  by  the  law  of  fast? 

All  the  faithful  who  have  reached  the  age  of  twenty-one 
years,  unless  they  be  legitimately  excused,  or  dispensed  from 
it  by  their  superiors.  Custom  dispenses  from  it  those  who 
have  begun  their  sixtieth  year. 

32.  Is  it  sufficient  on  fast  days  to  practise  external  penance? 

No  ; if  we  desire  to  render  such  penance  agreeable  to 

God  and  beneficial  to  our  souls,  we  must  accompany  it  with 
internal  penance,  with  the  spirit  of  penance.  This  consists 
in  humiliation  of  the  spirit,  in  compunction  of  the  heart,  in 
the  avoidance  of  pleasure  and  in  submission  to  the  suffer- 
ings of  this  life. 

S3.  What  should  those  do  who  cannot  observe  the  fast? 


OBLIGATION  OF  FASTING. 


323 


They  should  make  up  for  it  by  prayer,  by  almsgiving,  or 
by  other  good  works  ; and  they  should  strive  to  cultivate 
the  spirit  of  penance. 

Causes  which  Exempt  from  Fast. 

34.  What  are  the  causes  which  exempt  from  fast? 

Physical  or  moral  inability,  labor,  piety,  and  dispensa- 
l ion. 

35.  Who  are  exempted  on  account  of  physical  inability? 

1.  The  sick,  the  convalescent,  and  the  feeble  ; 2.  Wom- 
en nursing  infants  ; 3.  The  poor  who  have  not  enough  food 
at  their  principal  meal,  and  very  probably  also,  those  who 
live  habitually  on  bread  and  vegetables. 

36.  Who  are  exempted  on  account  of  moral  inability? 

Those  who  cannot  fast  without  grave  inconvenience  ; 
as,  1.  Those  whom  fasting  renders  sleepless,  or  in  whom 
it  causes  severe  headache  ; 2.  Soldiers,  either  in  garrison  or 
in  the  field  ; 3.  Women  and  children  who  cannot  fast  witlr 
out  incurring  the  displeasure  of  their  husbands  or  parents. 

37.  Who  are  exempted  on  account  of  their  labor? 

Those  whose  occupation  imposes  on  them  severe  and  fa« 
tiguing  bodily  labor.  Such  are  diggers,  farm  hands,  stone- 
cutters, etc.,  and  those  who  travel  on  foot  a distance  of  six 
miles  or  more. 

38.  Whom  does  piety  excuse  from  fasting? 

Those  who,  through  a sense  of  duty,  through  obedience 
or  devotion,  perform  a work  of  charity  or  religion  which  is 
incompatible  with  fasting.  Such  are  those  who  take  care 
of  the  sick,  preachers  who  preach  every  day,  professors 
who  are  obliged  to  work  hard  in  preparing  their  lessons, 
and  teachers  who  spend  four  or  five  hours  at  their  work. 

39.  To  whom  does  the  power  of  dispensing  from  fast  belong? 

1.  To  the  Pope,  who  can  dispense  validly  for  the  entire 


324 


SECOND  COMMANDMENT  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


Church  ; 2.  To  bishops,  with  respect  to  the  members  of 
their  dioceses  ; 3.  To  parish  priests,  with  respect  to  individ- 
ual parishioners  ; 4.  To  assistant  priests,  when  the  parish 
priest  is  not  opposed  to  it ; 5.  To  generals  of  religious  or- 
ders, with  respect  to  their  subjects.  Confessors,  physi- 
cians, and  the  heads  of  religious  houses  who  possess  no 
fecial  jurisdiction,  can  simply  declare  whether  there  is  a 
Ultimate  reason  for  not  fasting. 

4.  Utility  of  Fasting. 

40.  What  are  tie  effects  of  fasting? 

Fasting  is  attended  with  very  salutary  effects  both  for 
the  soul  and  for  the  body. 

41.  How  is  fasting  salutary  for  the  soul? 

1.  It  expiates  sin  and  appeases  the  anger  of  God  ; 2.  It 
keeps  us  from  sin  by  subduing  the  flesh,  by  delivering  the 
soul  from  sensual  thoughts  ; 3.  It  procures  for  us  favors 
from  heaven,  enables  us  to  preserve  the  gifts  of  God,  and 
guarantees  perseverance  in  doing  good. 

42.  How  is  fasting  salutary  to  the  body? 

1.  It  aids  the  functions  of  organic  life  ; 2.  It  prevents 
the  diseases  which  intemperance  causes. 

ARTICLE  II.— ABSTINENCE. 

1.  Abstinence  Apart  from  Fasting. 

13.  Is  abstinence  obligatory  on  fast  days  only? 

It  is  also  obligatory  : 1.  On  every  Friday  of  the  year 
. iiroughout  the  Church,  unless  Christmas  day  should  fall 
on  Friday,  for  there  is  no  abstinence  on  that  feast  ; 2.  On 
Saturdays  in  most  of  the  dioceses  of  the  Latin  Church,  un- 
less dispensed  from  it  by  virtue  of  an  apostolic  indult,  as 
:i  the  United  States. 

44.  In  what  does  abstinence  on  Friday  consist? 

It  consists,  as  on  fast  days,  in  doing  without  the  flesh  of 


OBLIGATION  OF  THE  LAW  OF  ABSTINENCE.  325 

t 

those  animals  that  are  born  and  that  live  out  of  the  water, 
as  well  as  the  blood,  marrow,  and  juices  that  come  from 
it.  But  the  prohibition  does  not  extend  to  eggs  and  white 
meats,  even  in  those  dioceses  in  which  such  food  is  pro- 
hibited on  fast  days. 

45.  Why  does  the  Church  prescribe  abstinence  from  certain 
kinds  of  food? 

As  in  the  case  of  fasting,  in  order  to  determine,  at  least 
in  a measure,  the  divine  precept  of  penance. 

The  Church  particularly  requires  us  to  abstain  from  flesh 
meat,  because  meat  being  a more  substantial  and  more  pal- 
atable food  than  others,  he  who  abstains  from  it,  still  more 
subdues  and  mortifies  his  body. 

46.  Why  does  the  Church  order  the  faithful  to  abstain  on  Fri- 
Jay? 

In  order  to  honor  the  death  of  our  divine  Saviour. 

2.  Obligation  of  the  Law  of  Abstinence. 

47.  How  great  is  the  obligation,  or  binding  force,  of  the  law  o\ 
abstinence? 

It  is  a mortal  sin  to  break  the  law,  if  the  matter  is  grave. 
The  sin  is  only  venial  when  the  matter  is  light.  For  ex- 
ample, two  or  three  grams  of  meat,  an  ordinary  portion  of 
a dish  of  vegetables  seasoned  with  lard  or  dripping,  and 
taken  once  in  the  twenty-four  hours,  or  soup  containing 
fatty  substances,  constitute  light  matter. 

48.  Who  are  bound  by  the  law  of  abstinence? 

All  the  faithful  who  have  reached  the  age  of  reason  and 
have  not  been  exempted  from  the  precept  of  abstaining. 

49.  What  causes  exempt  from  abstinence? 

1.  A dispensation  which  can  be  granted  by  the  Pope, 
by  bishops,  and  by  parish  priests,  as  in  the  case  of  fasting  ; 1 


1 “By  a special  Indult  granted  to  the  bishops  of  the  United  States  for  ten  years, 
dating  from  March  15,  1895,  working  people,  who  cannot  easily  observe  the  com- 


326 


SECOND  COMMANDMENT  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


2.  Physical  inability . Under  this  head  come  : The  sick 
and  the  convalescent  ; those  who  are  too  weak  to  abstain  ; 
the  poor  who,  having  no  butter,  season  their  food  with  lard  ; 
soldiers  and  workmen  engaged  in  hard  labor  ; 3.  Moral  in- 
ability. Under  this  head  come  : Travellers  who  cannot  pro- 
cure the  food  that  is  permitted  on  days  of  abstinence  ; wives 
and  children  who  would  otherwise  incur  the  anger  of  their 
husbands  or  parents  ; servants  and  workmen,  who  cannot 
leave  the  service  of  their  employer  without  grave  inconven- 
ience. 


3.  Utility  of  Abstinence. 

50.  Why  is  abstinence  salutary  for  the  soul? 

Because  abstinence,  likefasting,  appeases  the  divine  wrath, 
atones  for  sin,  preserves  from  sin,  obtains  heavenly  favors, 
and  assures  perseverance  in  virtue. 

51.  Are  fasting  and  abstinence  also  justified  by  science? 

Yes,  they  are  in  striking  harmony  with  the  data  of 
science  and  the  principles  of  sound  philosophy.  When 
practised  in  moderation,  they  constitute,  according  to  the 
opinion  of  the  most  enlightened  physicians,  an  excellent 
course  of  hygienic  treatment. 

mon  law  of  the  Church,  are  dispensed  from  the  obligation  of  abstinence  on  all  days 
of  the  year,  except  Fridays,  Ash  Wednesday,  Holy  Week  and  Christmas  eve.  This 
dispensation  does  not  exempt  from  the  additional  obligation  of  fasting,  where  such 
exists : nor  does  it  authorize  the  use  of  fish  and  flesh  at  the  same  meal.  It  includes, 
however,  not  only  the  individual  workmen,  in  whose  favor  it  is  granted,  but  all  the 
members  of  their  families,  as  well.  In  return,  it  is  expected  that  those  who  avail 
themselves  of  this  indult  will  endeavor  to  enter  into  the  spirit  of  the  holy  season  of 
Lent  by  voluntary  acts  of  mortification  and  penance.”— From  the  Regulations  for 
Lent , Archdiocese  of  New  York, 


ANNUAL  CONFESSION, 


327 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

THIRD  AND  FOURTH  COMMANDMENTS  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

To  confess  at  least  once  a year . 

To  receive  the  Holy  Eucharist  during  the  Easter  time . 


ARTICLE  I.— THIRD  COMMANDMENT  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

1.  Annual  Confession. 

1.  What  does  the  third  commandment  of  the  Church  order? 

The  third  commandment  of  the  Church  orders  us  to  con- 
fess our  sins  at  least  once  a year. 

2 Is  the  precept  ot  confession  purely  ecclesiastical? 

It  has  also  a divine  sanction,  for  Our  Lord  having,  for 
the  forgiveness  of  sins,  instituted  the  sacrament  of  Pen- 
ance, of  which  confession  constitutes  an  essential  part,  has 
at  the  same  time  prescribed  this  divine  remedy  for  those  who 
stand  in  need  of  it. 

3.  At  what  age  is  a person  obliged  to  go  to  confession? 

When  he  has  attained  the  use  of  reason  ; that  is  to  say, 

when  he  can  distinguish  between  good  and  evil,  and  is,  con- 
sequently, capable  of  offending  God  and  of  repenting. 

4.  To  whom  should  annual  confession  be  made? 

According  to  the  decree  of  the  Council  of  Lateran,  it 

should  be  made  to  one’s  own  priest,  that  is,  to  the  pastor  of 
the  parish  or  to  one  of  his  assistants.  But  the  universal 
custom  prevails  by  virtue  of  which  annual  confession  can 
be  made  to  any  priest  possessing  faculties.  The  Church 
thus  gives  penitents  entire  freedom  in  their  choice  of  a con- 
fessor 


U 28  THIRD  AND  FOURTH  COMMANDMENTS  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


5.  At  what  time  should  annual  confession  be  made? 

This  the  Church  has  not  determined.  But  since  we  are 
commanded  to  receive  holy  communion  at  Easter,  this  con- 
fession is  usually  made  in  the  Paschal  season  or  during  Lent. 

6.  Why  does  the  Church  say  : at  least  once  a year  f 

Because  the  Church  is  desirous  of  seeing  the  faithful 
approach  the  sacrament  of  Penance  more  frequently.  Who- 
ever is  concerned  about  his  salvation  should  have  recourse 
to  this  sacrament  immediately  after  the  commission  of  a 
grievous  sin  ; or,  at  least,  he  should  not  put  off  doing  so 
very  long. 

7.  Is  the  person  who  has  let  a year  go  by  without  going  to  con- 
fession exempt  from  the  obligation? 

No  ; he  should  go  to  confession  as  soon  as  possible  in  the 
course  of  the  following  year. 

8.  How  grave  is  the  commandment  of  the  Church  prescribing 
annual  confession? 

This  commandment  imposes  a grave  obligation,  so  that  it 
is  a mortal  sin  to  violate  it. 

9.  Is  this  precept  fulfilled  by  making  a bad  confession? 

Not  at  all.  A confession  should  be  good  : “ Let  the 
faithful  confess  their  sins  faithfully,”  says  the  canon  of  the 
Council  of  Lateran.  If  the  confession  should  be  null  and 
void,  or,  still  worse,  sacrilegious,  the  precept  would  be  vio- 
lated, and  the  confession  would  have  to  be  repeated. 

ARTICLE  II.—  FOURTH  COMMANDMENT  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

Easter  Communion. 

10.  What  does  the  fourth  commandment  of  the  Church  oblige  us 

to  do? 

It  commands  us  to  go  to  communion  at  least  once  a year, 
at  Easter  time. 


E ASTER  COMMUNION. 


329 


11.  Is  the  precept  of  receiving  holy  communion  simply  one  of 
ecclesiastical  law? 

No.  it  is  also  of  divine  law  ; for  Our  Lord  has  ordered 
us  to  receive  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 

12.  What  things  did  the  Council  of  Lateran  specify? 

1.  The  age  ; 2.  The  time  ; 3.  The  place  where  communion 
should  be  received  ; 4.  The  gravity  of  the  precept. 

13.  At  what  age  should  a person  receive  holy  communion? 

He  should  receive  communion  as  soon  as  he  has  reached 
the  age  of  discretion  ; that  is,  when  he  is  capable  of  discern- 
ing the  sacrament  and  of  receiving  the  necessary  instruc- 
tion. 

It  is  customary  in  many  places  to  admit  children  to  the 
holy  table  at  the  age  of  from  ten  to  twelve  years,  but  the 
Church  has  frequently  expressed  the  desire  that  they  be 
allowed  to  approach  at  an  earlier  age. 

From  the  time  of  first  communion  all  are  required  to 
fulfill  the  precept  of  Easter  communion  till  the  day  of  their 
death. 

Children  who  are  in  danger  of  death  and  have  the  use 
of  reason,  together  with  the  necessary  instruction  and  dis- 
cernment, even  though  they  may  not  have  attained  the  re- 
quisite age  for  making  their  first  communion,  should,  never- 
theless receive  the  Holy  Viaticum. 

14.  What  is  the  time  prescribed  for  the  annual  communion? 

It  is  the  Easter  time,  which,  according  to  Pope  Eugene 
IV.,  begins  on  Palm  Sunday  and  ends  on  Low  Sunday. 

But  since  then,  by  privilege  or  custom,  bishops  have  been 
allowed  to  either  anticipate  that  time  or  prolong  it.  In  the 
United  States  it  extends  from  the  first  Sunday  of  Lent  to 
Trinity  Sunday  inclusive. 

15.  Do  we  satisfy  the  desire  of  the  Church  by  communicating 
only  at  Easter? 

No  ; because  the  desire  of  the  Church  is  that  we  should 


330  THIRD  AND  FOURTH  COMMANDMENTS  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


go  to  communion  frequently,  after  the  example  of  the  prim- 
itive Christians,  who,  as  a rule,  received  holy  communion 
every  time  they  assisted  at  the  holy  sacrifice  of  the  Mass. 

16.  Where  should  we  receive  Easter  Communion? 

In  our  own  parish  church,*  unless  we  receive  it  in  another 
church  at  the  hands  of  our  own  parish  priest. 

The  precept  is  generally  not  fulfilled  by  those  who  receive 
communion  in  the  cathedral,  or  at  the  hands  of  the  bishop. 
But  in  the  United  States  a legitimate  custom  allows  us  to 
receive  it  outside  our  own  church. 

17.  Whv  has  this  obligation  been  imposed  on  the  faithful? 

1.  That  the  faithful,  while  fulfilling  their  duty,  may  also 
give  edification  to  one  another  ; 2 . That  they  may  recall  the 
fact  that  they  constitute  one  family,  of  which  the  parish 
priest  is  father  ; 3.  That  by  partaking  of  the  same  eucha- 
ristic  banquet  they  may  learn  to  esteem  and  love  one  another. 

18.  Who  can  dispense  from  going  to  communion  in  one’s  parish 
church? 

The  bishop  and  the  vicar  general  can  dispense  members 
of  the  diocese,  and  a parish  priest  his  parishioners.  AYe 
may  presume  on  the  permission  of  the  parish  priest  or  the 
bishop, when  we  are  morally  certain  that  if  we  applied  for 
it  we  would  obtain  it. 

19.  How  grave  is  the  precept  of  Easter  communion? 

It  is  as  grave  as  that  of  annual  confession. 

20.  Can  the  precept  be  fulfilled  by  an  unworthy  communion? 

Not  at  all.  He  who  has  committed  a sacrilege,  is  bound 

to  repair  it  by  a good  confession,  and  to  receive  holy  com- 
munion with  the  requisite  dispositions. 

1 The  term  “parishioner”  is  now  understood  in  the  United  States  to  mean  either 
one  who  resides  within  the  limits  of  a given  parish,  or  one  who,  though  living  out. 
side  the  limits,  rents  a pew  in  a given  church. 


the:  support  of  our  pastors. 


331 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

FIFTH  AND  SIXTH  COMMANDMENTS  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

To  contribute  to  the  support  of  our  pastors. 

Not  to  marry  persons  who  are  not  Catholics , or  who  are 
related  to  us  within  the  fourth  degree  of  kindred  nor  private- 
ly without  witnesses , nor  to  solemnize  marriage  at  forbidden 
times. 


ARTICLE  I.— FIFTH  COMMANDMENT  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

1.  The  Support  of  Our  Pastors. 

1.  What  does  the  fifth  commandment  of  the  Church  order  us  to 
do? 

The  fifth  commandment  of  the  Church  orders  us  to  help 
support  our  pastors  in  proportion  to  their  needs  and  our 
means. 

2.  What  is  meant  by  our  pastors  ? 

By  our  pastors  are  directly  meant  those  priests  in  whose 
districts  we  live,  who  are  appointed  thereto  by  the  bishop, 
and  who  are  charged  to  give  us  the  requisite  instruction. 

3.  Does  this  commandment  oblige  us  to  assist  only  the  pastor  in 
whose  parish  we  live,  and  his  assistants? 

No  ; it  also  obliges  us  to  contribute  to  the  support  of  the 
bishop  in  whose  diocese  we  live,  and  of  the  Pope,  the  head 
of  the  universal  Church. 

4.  May  not  assistance  given  to  other  pastors  than  our  own  suffice 
to  fulfill  this  precept  of  the  Church? 

No  ; it  will  no  more  exempt  us  from  supporting  our  own 
ecclesiastical  superiors  than  assistance  given  to  another’s  par 


332  FIFTH  AND  SIXTH  COMMANDMENTS  OF  THE  CHUKCH. 

ents  will  justify  us  in  neglecting  our  own  father  and  mother. 

5.  What  is  Peterpence? 

Peterpence , or  Pomescot . was  originally  the  annual  offer- 
ing of  a penny  made  in  midsummer  by  every  house  in 
England  for  the  maintenance  of  the  Pope.  At  present  the 
name  is  applied  to  the  voluntary  contribution  made  yearly 
by  the  faithful  to  the  Pope. 

6.  In  what  ways  may  we  contribute  to  the  support  of  our  pastors? 

We  may  do  so  in  two  ways  : 1.  The  ordinary  way,  by 

making  a voluntary  offering  to  the  priest  when  he  has  per- 
formed some  religious  ceremony  in  our  behalf  ; 2.  An  ex- 
traordinary way,  as,  for  example,  by  contributing  toward 
the  erection  of  a church  or  school. 

7.  Is  the  obligation  of  supporting  our  pastors  derived  from  eccle- 
siastical law  only? 

No  ; it  is  also  founded  on  the  natural  law,  and  on  the 
divine  law. 

On  the  natural  law , because  by  his  vocation  a priest  is 
obliged  to  attend  to  the  immediate  service  of  God  and  the 
care  of  souls,  and  therefore  to  refuse  support  is  a sin  crying 
to  heaven  for  vengeance.  Moreover,  just  as  a magistrate, 
even  if  he  has  means,  may  lawfully  take  a fee  or  a salary, 
so  also  may  a priest  who  is  not  dependent  on  his  parishion- 
ers for  support,  accept  a return  for  his  services. 

On  the  divine  law , as  appears  from  the  law  of  tithes  in 
the  Old  Testament  and  the  teaching  of  St.  Paul  in  the  New. 

8.  Is  it  a sin  to  fail  in  keeping  this  commandment? 

Yes  ; it  is  a sin  : 1.  Against  religion , because  God  re- 
quires that  we  should  acknowledge  His  supreme  dominion 
over  us  by  a suitable  return  of  His  gifts  ; 2.  Against  jus- 
tice, because  our  contribution  to  the  support  of  our  pastois 
is  not  an  alms,  but  a slight  compensation  for  the  great  ser 
vices  which  they  render  us. 


RELATIONSHIP  IN  MARRIAGE 


333 


2.  The  Support  of  Religion. 

9.  To  what,  besides  the  support  of  our  pastors,  does  this  com- 
mandment oblige  us? 

It  obliges  us  to  contribute  to  the  support  of  religion. 

10.  Why  are  we  bound  to  support  religion? 

In  order  that  God  may  thereby  be  more  honored  and  wor- 
shipped, and  His  kingdom  may  be  more  widely  extended 
on  earth. 

11.  For  what  particular  purposes  are  the  contributions  of  the 
faithful  necessary? 

1.  For  the  care  and  preservation  of  the  ecclesiastical 
buildings  in  the  charge  of  the  pastor  ; 2.  For  the  mainte- 
nance of  public  worship,  and  for  supplying  whatever  is  nec- 
essary for  the  various  church  services  ; 3.  For  the  instruc- 
tion of  the  young  ; i.  e .,  for  the  building  and  equipping  of 
schools,  for  the  engaging  of  teachers,  and  for  the  purchase 
of  school  appliances  ; 4.  For  the  relief  of  the  poor  of  the 
parish  who  depend  on  their  pastor. 

ARTICLE  II.—  SIXTH  COMMANDMENT  OF  THE 
CHURCH. 

12.  What  does  the  sixth  commandment  of  the  Church  forbid? 

The  sixth  commandment  of  the  Church  forbids  the 

faithful  to  marry  within  certain  degrees  of  kindred,  or 
privately  without  witnesses,  and  to  solemnize  marriage  at 
certain  times  of  the  year. 

1.  Relationship  in  Marriage. 

13.  How  many  kinds  of  relationship  may  be  an  obstacle  to  mar- 
riage? 

Four  kinds  : Natural  blood  relationship,  spiritual  relation- 
ship, legal  relationship,  and  affinity. 

14.  What  is  meant  by  natural  blood  relationship? 


334  FIFTH  AND  SIXTH  COMMANDMENTS  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

Natural  blood  relationship,  or  consanguinity , is  the  re- 
lation existing  among  persons  who  descend  from  the  same 
father  or  mother,  by  natural  or  carnal  generation  ; — either 
in  direct  line,  as  between  parent  and  child  ; or  in  collateral 
line,  as  between  brother  and  sister. 

15.  What  degrees  of  relationship  are  an  impediment  to  marriage? 

All  degrees  in  direct  line  are  an  impediment  ; and  all 

degrees  to  the  fourth  inclusive  are  an  impediment  in  collat- 
eral line.a 

16.  What  is  meant  by  legal  relationship? 

Legal  relationship  is  that  which  originates  in  perfect 
legal  adoption,  “ the  legitimate  act  by  which  a person  who 
is  not  a son  or  a daughter  by  nature  is  nevertheless  taken 
and  treated  as  such.” 

17.  What  degrees  of  legal  relationship  are  an  impediment  to  mar- 
riage? 

The  relationship  : 1.  Between  the  person  who  adopts  and 
the  one  who  is  adopted,  or  his  children  ; 2.  Between  the 
person  adopted  and  the  children  of  the  adopter  ; 3.  Be- 
tween either  party  and  the  wife,  or  husband,  of  the  other.* 1 

In  most  of  the  States  of  the  Union,  adoption  is  recog- 
nized and  established  by  law.  Hence  the  impediment  arises 
whenever  the  forms  prescribed  by  the  law  are  observed. 

18.  What,  is  meant  by  spiritual  relationship? 

Spiritual  relationship  is  that  which  originates  in  the  ad- 
ministration of  either  baptism  or  confirmation. 

• 19.  What  degrees  of  spiritual  relationship  are  an  impediment, 

to  marriage? 

1.  That  existing  between  the  sponsor  and  the  one  who  re- 

8 In  canon  law,  brothers  and  sisters  are  related  in  the  first  degree,  for  they  are 
only  one  step  removed  from  the  common  stock,  i.  e.,  their  father  and  mother : 
cousins-germcm  are  related  in  the  second  degree;  the  children  of  cousins-german 
in  the  third  degree ; and  their  children  in  the  fourth  degree. 

1 See  Pt.  iii.,  chapter  xv.,  no.  36. 


RELATIONSHIP  IN  MARRIAGE. 


335 


ceives  baptism  or  confirmation,  or  his  parents  ; 2.  That  ex- 
isting between  the  person  who  baptizes  and  the  one  who 
receives  baptism,  or  his  parents. 

. 20.  What  is  meant  by  affinity? 

Affinity  is  the  relationship  which  husband  and  wife  con- 
tract each  with  the  relatives  of  the  other. 

21.  Why  does  the  Church  forbid  those  to  marry  who  are  related 
within  certain  degrees  of  kindred? 

1 . Because  the  marriage  of  those  who  are  very  closely  re- 
lated is  against  nature,  and  is  justified  only  by  absolute 
necessity,  as  in  the  beginning  of  the  human  race  ; 2.  Be- 
cause the  Church  has  the  right  to  determine  what  the  law 
of  God  leaves  indeterminate. 

22.  Why  does  the  Church  forbid  marriage  within  the  fourth  de- 
gree of  kindred? 

1.  Because  thereby  the  relations  between  families  will 
be  more  widely  extended  ; 2.  Because  thereby  the  temp- 
tation to  unbecoming  familiarities  between  relatives  will  be 
removed  ; 3.  Because  such  marriages  often  prove  unfortu- 
nate by  developing  germs  of  physical  or  moral  evil. 

23.  What  is  the  effect  of  the  Church’s  prohibition  of  marriage 
between  those  who  are  near  of  kin? 

It  renders  the  marriage  null  and  void , even  though  such 
marriage  would  be  recognized  by  the  State. 

24.  In  what  way  may  it  happen  that  members  of  the  Church 
contract  a marriage  which  she  forbids? 

It  may  happen  through  either  ignorance  or  fraud  on  the 
part  of  the  contracting  parties.  If  it  be  through  fraud,  they 
commit  a sacrilege,  and  become  guilty  of  mortal  sin. 

25.  Why  does  the  Church  sometimes  grant  a dispensation  from 
some  of  these  impediments? 

1.  Because  the  Church  holds  this  right  from  her  divine 
Master  ; 2.  Because  she  makes  her  laws  for  the  good  of  the 

faithful. 


336 


FIFTH  AND  SIXTH  COMMANDMENTS  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


But  the  Church  cannot  dispense  from  impediments  aris- 
ing from  either  the  natural  law  or  the  divine  law. 

26.  To  whom,  in  the  Church,  does  the  power  of  granting  these 
dispensations  belong? 

It  belongs  primarily  to  the  head  of  the  Church,  and  to 
bishops  only  in  so  far  as  they  have  received  authorization 
from  him. 

27.  Why  does  the  Church  reserve  this  power  to  the  bishops? 

In  order  that,  by  increasing  the  difficulty  of  obtaining 

dispensation,  she  may  inspire  the  faithful  with  an  aversion 
lor  such  marriages  ; 2.  In  order  that  she  may  impress 
more  deeply  upon  them  the  honor  with  which  she  surrounds 
marriage,  and  her  repugnance  to  grant  dispensations. 

2.  Clandestine  Marriages.1 

28.  vVhat  is  the  second  prohibition  contained  in  the  sixth  com- 
mandment of  the  Church? 

This  commandment  also  prohibits  the  faithful  to  marry 
privately  without  witnesses  ; that  is,  it  forbids  marriages 
contracted  in  secret  by  the  sole  consent  of  the  parties. 

29.  What  is  the  purpose  of  the  Church,  in  prohibiting  clandestine 
marriage? 

It  is  to  discover  any  impediments  that  may  exist  in  the 
parties  about  to  marry. 

30.  How  many  witnesses  should  be  present  at  the  marriage? 

1 . The  parish-priest  of  the  contracting  parties  or  another 
priest  to  perform  the  ceremony  ; 2.  Two  other  witnesses. 

31.  What  is  the  effect  of  the  prohibition  to  celebrate  marriage  in 
secret? 

1 . Where  the  decree  of  the  Council  of  Trent  has  been 
promulgated,  or  is  observed  without  formal  promulgation, 
this  prohibition  renders  the  marriage  null  and  void ; 2. 

1 As  to  Mixed  Marriages , see  Pt.  iii.,  chap.  x\r.,  nos.  40,  41. 


TIMES  IN  WHICH  MARRIAGE  IS  FORBIDDEN. 


337 


Where  the  decree  has  neither  been  promulgated  nor  is 
observed,  the  effect  is  to  render  the  marriage  illicit , but  not 
invalid. 

The  decree  of  the  Council  of  Trent  is  not  in  force  in  most 
of  the  dioceses  of  the  United  States. 

3.  Times  in  which  Marriage  is  Forbidden. 

32.  What  are  the  times  in  which  the  Church  forbids  the  faith- 
ful to  solemnize  marriage? 

1.  From  the  first  Sunday  of  Advent  to  Epiphany,  inclu- 
sive ; 2.  From  the  first  day  of  Lent  to  Low  Sunday, 
inclusive. 

33.  What  is  meant  by  solemnizing  marriage? 

To  solemnize  marriage  is  to  celebrate  it  with  the  solemn 
rites  of  the  Church,  as  nuptial  mass,  the  ringing  of  bells,  etc. 

34.  What  is  a nuptial  mass? 

It  is  a mass  celebrated  to  invoke  God’s  blessing  on  the 
newly-married  couple.  After  the  Pater  and  after  the  Ite 
missa  est , the  celebrant  turns  to  them  and  begs  God  to  bless 
them. 

35.  What  does  this  prohibition  to  solemnize  marriage  forbid? 

It  directly  forbids  all  public  demonstrations  of  joy, 

whether  they  be  religious  or  purely  social.  Indirectly  it 
forbids  entering  into  the  married  state,  as  being  contrary  to 
the  spirit  of  these  seasons  of  the  ecclesiastical  year. 

36.  Why  does  the  Church  forbid  the  faithful  to  solemnize  mar- 
riage at  these  times? 

1.  She  forbids  it  during  Advent  and  Lent,  because  these 
are  times  of  special  public  penance  and  of  serious  prepara- 
tion for  the  great  feasts  of  Christmas  and  Easter  respec- 
tively ; 2.  She  forbids  it  during  the  period  from  Christmas 
to  Epiphany,  and  from  Easter  to  Low  Sunday,  because  these 
are  times  of  spiritual  joy  in  Christ,  and  are  therefore  op- 
posed to  the  noise  and  distraction  of  worldly  merriment. 


838  FIFTH  AND  SIXTH  COMMANDMENTS  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


37.  What  is  the  effect  of  this  prohibition  of  marriage  within  cer- 
tain times? 

Such  marriages  as  are  contracted  within  these  times  are 
thereby  rendered  unlawful,  unless  a dispensation  has  been 
obtained  from  the  bishop;  but  they  are  true  and  valid. 

38.  Is  it  sinful  to  be  present  at  a marriage-feast  in  the  forbidden 
times? 

Yes  ; because  he  who  is  present  at  such  gatherings  thus 
gives  his  approval  to  them  ; and  because  he  may  become  an 
occasion  of  scandal  to  others. 


SECTION  IV. 


The  Evangelical  Counsels  and  Beatitudes 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

THE  EVANGELICAL  COUNSELS. 

1.  Nature  of  the  Counsels. 

1.  Does  Christian  Moral  contain  nothing  but  precepts? 

It  also  contains  counsels,  the  three  principal  of  w hich  bavo 
driven  birth  to  the  religious  state. 

O ZD 

2.  What  is  understood  by  the  evangelical  counsels? 

By  the  evangelical  counsels  we  understand  the  means  of 
attaining  perfection  which  the  Gospel  recommends  without 
making  them  obligatory. 

3.  What  is  the  difference  between  a counsel  and  a precept? 

1.  A precept  comes  from  an  authority  that  commands  ; 
a counsel,  from  a desire  that  exhorts. 

2.  A precept  has  for  its  end  what  is  good  ; a counsel  has 
for  object  vrhat  is  best. 

3.  A precept  is  obligatory  ; a counsel  leaves  us  free. 

4.  From  the  fact  that  a counsel  is  not  binding  and  is  not  neees 
sary  to  salvation,  does  it  follow  that  we  may  despise  it? 

No  ; “ such  contempt,”  says  St.  Francis  of  Sales,  “is  an 
insufferable  impiety,  a heresy,  a horrible  blasphemy  and 
irreverence.” 


339 


340 


THE  EVANGELICAL  COUNSELS. 


2.  The  Principal  Evangelical  Counsels. 

5.  Which  are  the  principal  evangelical  counsels? 

They  are  : Voluntary  poverty,  perpetual  chastity,  and 
perfect  obedience. 

6.  In  what  does  voluntary  poverty  consist? 

It  consists  in  depriving  one’s  self  of  worldly  riches,  and 
detaching  one’s  self  from  them,  through  love  of  the  eternal 
good,  which  is  God  Himself. 

7.  What  are  the  effects  of  voluntary  poverty? 

Voluntary  poverty  is  the  root  and  foundation  of  all  sorts 
of  blessings.  The  saints  call  it  at  times  the  guardian  and 
mistress,  and  again,  the  mother,  of  the  other  virtues. 

8.  In  what  does  perpetual  chastity  consist? 

Perpetual  chastity,  or  virginity,  consists  in  living  in  a 
state  of  celibacy  in  order  to  serve  God  with  greater  ease 
and  liberty. 

9.  What  special  glory  belongs  to  chastity? 

There  is  no  virtue  that  makes  men  more  like  unto  the 
angels  ; for  by  means  of  chastity  they  live  in  the  flesh,  as 
if  they  were  pure  spirits,  according  to  these  words  of  St. 
Paul  : “ You  are  not  in  the  flesh,  but  in  the  spirit.” 

10.  In  what  does  perfect  obedience  consist? 

It  consists  in  completely  submitting  one’s  own  will  to 
that  of  a superior  who  is  looked  upon  as  the  representative 
of  God. 

11.  How  excellent  is  the  virtue  of  obedience? 

Perfect  obedience  surpasses  the  other  evangelical  coun- 
sels in  excellence.  By  voluntary  poverty,  we  offer  up  to 
God  only’the  external  goods  of  fortune  ; by  chastity,  we  offer 
to  Him  only  our  body  ; whereas  by  obedience,  we  offer  to 
Him  our  will  and  our  judgment,  and  sacrifice  ourselves 
wholly  to  Him. 


REASON  OF  THE  COUNSELS. 


341 


3.  Reason  of  the  Counsels. 

12.  What  is  the  reason  of  these  three  counsels? 

It  is  to  assure  the  triumph  of  charity  by  remedying  the 
evil  that  paralyzes  it  and  breaking  the  bonds  that  fetter  it. 

13.  What  is  the  evil  that  paralyzes  charity? 

The  triple  concupiscence  : concupiscence  of  the  eyes,  con- 
cupiscence of  the  flesh,  and  the  pride  of  life. 

14.  How  does  the  practice  of  the  counsels  remedy  this  evil? 

Poverty  is  a remedy"  against  concupiscence  of  the  eyes, 

or  greed  for  temporal  goods  ; chastity7  is  a remedy  against 
concupiscence  of  the  flesh,  or  love  of  sensual  pleasure  ; and 
obedience  is  a remedy  against  the  pride  of  life,  or  a dis- 
ordered will. 

15.  What  are  the  bonds  that  fetter  charity? 

They  are  anxieties  which  arise  either  from  the  adminis- 
tration of  a fortune,  or  the  cares  of  a family,  or  the  dis- 
posal of  our  own  acts  and  our  own  will. 

16.  How  does  the  practice  of  the  counsels  deliver  charity  from 
these  fetters? 

Poverty  frees  it  from  the  administration  of  the  goods  of 
fortune,  chastity  from  the  cares  of  a family,  and  obedience 
from  anxiety  concerning  the  disposal  of  one's  own  will. 

17.  What  reward  is  reserved  for  those  who  practise  the  evangel- 
ical counsels? 

In  this  world,  contentment  and  joy  a hundred-fold,  and 
in  the  world  to  come,  a happiness  of  which  the  just  who 
shall  have  been  sanctified  by  merely  keeping  the  command- 
ments, will  know  nothing. 


342 


THE  RELIGIOUS  STATE. 


CHAPTER  XXYI. 

THE  RELIGIOUS  STATE. 

1.  Nature  of  tlie  Religious  State. 

1.  What  is  the  best  way  in  which  to  practise  the  evangelical 
counsels? 

It  is  to  embrace  the  religious  state. 

2.  What  is  the  religious  state? 

It  is  a mode  of  life,  approved  by  the  Church,  in  which 
those  adopting  it  make  profession  of  aiming  at  perfection 
by  means  of  the  three  vows  of  poverty,  chastity,  and  obe- 
dience, taken  according  to  the  special  and  peculiar  rule  of 
each  institute. 

3.  Who  instituted  the  religious  state? 

Our  Lord  Himself.  He  laid  the  foundations  of  the  re- 
ligious life  in  the  Gospel  ; and  when  He  established  His 
Church,  He  willed  that  it  should  include  within  its  pale  both 
the  state  of  life  suited  to  the  generality  of  the  faithful,  and 
the  state  of  perfection. 

4.  Why  did  Our  Lord  institute  the  religious  state? 

In  order  to  perpetuate  in  His  Church,  in  an  excellent 
manner,  the  practice  of  the  three  virtues  dearest  to  His 
Heart,  and  also  to  facilitate  for  mankind  the  means  of  ar- 
riving at  sanctity. 

5.  How  great  is  the  excellence  of  the  religious  life? 

“ The  religious  life,”  says  St.  Basil,  “ is  a privileged 
state  in  which,  by  a happy  and  admirable  interchange,  we 
give  up  the  things  of  this  life  for  those  of  heaven,  transi- 
tory things  for  things  eternal,  the  land  of  the  dead  for  that 
of  the  living,  goods  of  no  value  for  goods  of  inestimable 
price.  It  is  a life  in  which  sufferings  of  short  duration 


DIFFERENT  FORMS  OF  THE  RELIGIOUS  STATE.  343 

enable  us  to  acquire  happiness  without  end  ; a life  which  is 
more  that  of  angels  than  that  of  men,  and  which  affords  in 
this  world  the  greatest  share  possible  of  eternal  happiness.” 

6.  What,  according  to  St.  Bernard,  are  the  nine  fruits  of  the  re- 
ligious life? 

According  to  St.  Bernard,  the  man  leading  such  a life  : 
1.  Spends  his  life  in  greater  purity  ; 2.  Falls  more  rarely  ; 
3.  Rises  more  promptly  ; 4.  Walks  more  prudently  ; 5.  Is 
refreshed  with  heavenly  graces  more  frequently  ; 6.  Rests 
more  securely  ; 7.  Dies  more  peacefully  ; 8.  Is  purified 
more  quickly  ; 9.  Is  rewarded  more  abundantly. 

2.  Different  Forms  of  tlie  Religious  State. 

7.  What  are  the  two  principal  forms  under  which  the  religious 
life  manifested  itself  in  the  first  ages  of  the  Church? 

The  religious  life  in  those  early  ages  was  manifested 
under  the  two  principal  forms  of  cenobites , or  those  who 
lived  in  communities,  and  anchorites , or  those  who  lived 
alone  and  in  solitude. 

8.  How  are  religious  institutes  divided  according  to  the  different 
ends  which  they  have  in  view? 

Religious  institutes  are  generally  divided  into  three 
classes,  according  as  their  members  devote  themselves 
specially  to  a contemplative  life , or  to  an  active  life , or  to 
a mixed  life. 

9.  Why  are  there  so  many  different  religious  institutes  in  the 
Church? 

In  order  to  reproduce  in  its  entirety  the  life  of  Our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  to  provide  for  the  different  functions  that  are 
discharged  in  the  Church,  and  to  meet  the  varied  wants  of 
different  souls. 

Moreover,  in  -contemplating  this  diversity  of  institu- 
tions, we  cannot  but  admire  the  manner  in  which  Divine 
Providence  called  each  one  into  opportune  existence. 


344 


THE  RELIGIOUS  STATE. 


10.  Has  each  institute  a special  mission  to  fulfill! 

Each  institute  has  a special  and  well  determined  mission 
which  it  fulfills,  while  aeomplishing  the  practices  of  a reg- 
ular religious  life.  Each,  consequently,  is  animated  by 
its  own  particular  spirit. 

11.  What  sentiments  should  a religious  entertain  for  his  own  vo- 
cation? 

He  should  be  very  grateful  to  God  for  calling  him,  and 
he  should  cherish  esteem  and  love  for  his  vocation. 

3.  Vocation  to  the  Religious  State. 

12.  What  is  vocation  in  general? 

Vocation  in  general  is  a call  from  God  assigning  to 
each  one  that  state  of  life  for  which  Providence  has  des- 
tined him. 

13.  How  many  kinds  of  state  of  life  are  there? 

There  are  two,  according  as  men  confine  themselves  to 
the  observance  of  the  precepts,  or  strive  to  practise  the 
counsels.  The  former  has  been  called  the  common  life  ; 
the  latter,  the  religious  state . 

14.  Is  it  important  for  a person  to  follow  his  vocation? 

Yes  ; since  bv  doing  so  he  is  sure  of  possessing  peace  and 
happiness  even  in  this  life,  and  of  obtaining  special  graces 
for  salvation. 

15.  What  should  we  do  in  order  to  discover  our  vocation? 

We  should  pray,  reflect,  and  consult. 

1G.  What  is  a vocation  to  the  religious  life? 

It  is  a call  from  God  to  practise  the  evangelical  counsels. 

17.  Are  we  obliged  to  follow  a vocation  to  the  religious  state? 

These  are  the  words  of  St.  Liguorion  the  subject  : “ Ac- 
cording to  the  common  opinion  of  Doctors,  no  one  can, 
without  committing  a mortal  sin,  dissuade  another,  who  has 
a vocation,  from  entering  religion,  or  counsel  him  to  leave, 


GENERAL  OBLIGATIONS  OF  THE  RELIGIOUS  LIFE. 


345 


although  no  deception  or  violence  be  used  ; since  thereby 
he  would  influence  that  person  to  do  himself  a grave  injus- 
tice. I cannot,  therefore,  see  how  a person  can  be  excused 
who  voluntarily  inflicts  this  injustice  on  himself.  How- 
ever,” continues  the  holy  Doctor,  who  is  as  humble  as  he  is 
learned,  “ I do  not  wish  to  pronounce  an  absolute  judgment 
on  the  matter,  I prefer  leaving  it  to  abler  minds  ; but  let 
us  pray  the  Lord  to  remove  such  a danger  entirely  from  our 
way.” 

18.  What  are  the  consequences  of  not  proving  faithful  to  a vo- 
cation? 

Infidelity  to  a vocation  is  attended  with  very  disastrous 
consequences  both  in  this  life  and  in  the  life  to  come.  It 
often  happens,  indeed,  as  a consequence  of  such  infidelity, 
that  persons  forfeit  those  superabundant  graces  by  the  help 
of  which  they  might  have  persevered  in  well-doing  and 
have  merited  the  crown  of  happiness  ; but,  deprived  of 
which,  they  fail  to  persevere,  and  so  merit  eternal  repro- 
bation. 


4.  General  Obligations  of  the  Religious  Life. 

19.  What  is  the  first  and  principal  obligation  of  a religious? 

It  is  to  observe  the  three  vows  of  poverty,  chastity,  and 
obedience  ; for  herein  lies  the  essence  of  the  religious  life. 

20.  Do  religious  vows  impose  the  same  obligations  in  all  insti- 
tutes? 

Religious  vows  are  made  according  to  the  special  rule  of 
each  institute  ; the  obligations  which  they  impose  vary, 
therefore,  according  to  the  special  institute  in  which  they 
are  made. 

21.  What  obligation  does  the  making  of  vows  impose  on  a relig- 
ious in  addition  to  that  of  the  vows  themselves? 

That  of  submitting  to  his  superiors  and  to  the  rules  of 
the  community. 


346 


THE  RELIGIOUS  STATE. 


22.  What  is  the  end  or  purpose  of  the  rules? 

The  rules  have  for  end  : 1.  To  determine  the  meaning 
and  extent  of  the  vows,  and  to  place  them  beyond  the  reach 
of  cavil  ; 2.  To  determine,  according  to  the  special  aim  of 
the  institute,  in  what  way  charity  and  the  other  virtues 
should  be  practised. 

23.  Do  rules  oblige  under  pain  of  sin? 

Rules,  usually,  do  not  oblige  under  pain  of  sin,  apart 
from  those  which,  because  they  determine  the  matter  of  the 
vows,  derive  their  binding  force  from  the  vows  themselves. 

24.  Is  a religious  bound  to  tend  to  perfection? 

Yes,  for  by  his  vocation  he  is  called  to  a higher  degree 
of  sanctity  than  Christians  living  in  the  world,  and  by  pro- 
nouncing his  vows  he  embraced  a state  of  perfection. 

25.  Is  a religious  bound  to  be  perfect? 

A religious  is  not  bound  to  be  perfect,  but  he  is  bound 
to  strive  to  become  so.  His  vocation  is  not  that  of  acquired 
perfection , but  that  of  tendency  to  perfection. 

26.  What  are  the  means  to  be  employed  by  a religious  in  order 
to  become  perfect? 

The  principal  means  is  the  keeping  of  vows  ; compliance 
with  the  rules,  although  but  secondary,  is,  nevertheless,  a 
most  excellent  and  effective  means. 

5.  Lawfulness  of  tlie  Religious  State. 

\ 

27.  Is  the  religious  state  a lawful  one? 

Yes  ; for  it  is  sanctioned  by  divine  law,  by  ecclesiastical 
law,  and  by  the  natural  law. 

28.  How  is  the  religious  state  sanctioned  by  the  divine  law? 

The  religious  state  is  sanctioned  by  the  divine  law,  be- 
cause it  was  formally  established  under  the  New  Law  by 
the  evangelical  counsels. 

29.  How  is  the  religious  state  sanctioned  by  ecclesiastical  law? 


UTILITY  OF  THE  RELIGIOUS  STATE. 


347 


It  is  sanctioned  by  ecclesiastical  law,  because  the  Church, 
by  virtue  of  the  authority  which  she  has  received  from  her 
divine  Founder,  has  the  right  to  determine  in  detail  the 
manner  in  which  the  evangelical  counsels  should  be  prac- 
tised. By  the  very  fact  that  a religious  institute  has  been 
approved  by  the  Church,  it  is  thereby  entitled  to  exist  and 
be  governed  in  accordance  with  its  constitutions. 

30.  How  is  the  religious  state  sanctioned  by  the  natural  law? 

Association  is  a natural  right,  just  as  natural  as  liberty 

itself  ; and  men  are  empowered  by  nature  to  do  collectively 
what  they  can  do  individually. 

31.  What  right  does  the  State  possess  over  associations? 

The  State  possesses  no  right  except  that  of  preventing 
the  formation  of  associations  that  are  dangerous  or  crim- 
inal. Its  duty  is  to  guarantee  and  to  protect  the  right  of 
association,  just  as  it  is  its  duty  to  guarantee  and  protect 
every  other  natural  right. 

As  to  religious  associations,  it  pertains  to  the  Church 
alone  to  judge  of  their  lawfulness,  to  approve  of  them,  or  to 
suppress  them.  Should  the  State  usurp  this  right,  it 
would  strike  a blow  at  the  liberty  of  the  faithful,  do  a 
grave  injustice  to  the  Church,  and  assail  the  interests  of 
civil  society  itself. 

6.  Utility  of  the  Religious  State. 

32.  Is  the  religious  state  useful? 

The  religious  state  is  useful  : 1.  To  those  who  embrace 
it  ; 2.  To  the  Church  ; 3.  To  civil  society. 

33.  How  is  the  religious  state  useful  to  those  who  embrace  it? 

It  is  supremely  useful  to  those  who  embrace  it,  since  it 

is  a most  powerful  means  of  sanctification. 

34.  How  is  the  religious  state  useful  to  the  Church? 

It  is  useful  to  the  Church,  by  making  her  holiness,  which 


348 


THE  EVANGELICAL  BEATITUDES 


is  one  of  her  essential  marks,  shine  forth  more  clearly,  by 
affording  her  a supply  of  excellent  laborers  for  working 
most  effectively  for  the  defense,  the  preser  vation,  and  the 
extension  of  God’s  kingdom  upon  earth. 

35.  How  is  the  religious  state  useful  to  civil  society? 

Members  of  religious  orders,  especially  of  the  contem- 
plative orders,  whom  the  world  condemns  as  useless,  ap- 
pease by  their  prayers  and  mortifications  the  justice  of  God 
roused  by  sinners,  and  at  the  same  time  offer  to  the  world 
an  admirable  example  of  the  evangelical  virtues. 

Others  in  the  active  and  the  mixed  orders,  render  incal- 
culable service  to  society,  by  caring  for  the  sick  and  the 
infirm,  and  educating  children  and  youth. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

THE  EVANGELICAL  BEATITUDES. 

1.  Nature  of  the  Beatitudes. 

1.  What  is  the  end  of  Christian  Moral? 

It  is  to  make  us  happy. 

2.  By  what  means  may  we  become  happy? 

By  practising  the  maxims  called  the  evangelical  beati- 
tudes, which  are  the  epitome  of  all  Christian  morality. 

3.  What  do  these  maxims  express? 

They  express  acts  of  the  different  virtues,  especially  acts 
of  those  gifts  which  the  Holy  Ghost  communicates  to  our 
souls. 

4.  Why  are  they  called  beatitudes? 

Because  each  of  them  begins  with  the  word  blessed , and 
ends  with  the  mention  of  the  reward  annexed  to  the  act  of 
virtue  which  it  expresses. 


NATURE  OF  THE  BEATITUDES. 


349 


5.  How  many  evangelical  beatitudes  are  there? 

Saint  Matthew  enumerates  eight,  which  Our  Lord  pro- 
claimed on  a mountain  in  Galilee  near  Capharnaum.  Hence 
this  mountain  has  been  called  the  Mount  of  the  Beatitudes. 

The  Eight  Beatitudes. 

6.  What  is  the  first  beatitude? 

“ Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit,  for  theirs  is  the  kingdom 
of  heaven.” 

7.  What  is  understood  by  the  poor  in  spirit? 

By  th spoor  in  spirit  we  are  to  understand  : 1.  Those  who 
have  voluntarily  become  poor  by  giving  up  all  things  to 
follow  Jesus  Christ  ; 2.  Those  who  are  detached  in  spirit 
from  the  goods  of  this  life  ; 3.  Those  who  are  humble  in 
the  midst  of  wealth,  who  are  without  ostentation,  pride,  or 
greed  ; 4.  Those  who  are  satisfied  with  their  lot  when  poor, 
and  accept  indigence  without  a murmur  or  expression  of 
impatience. 

8.  What  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven  promised  to  the  poor  in  spirit? 

In  the  present  life  it  is  that  state  of  grace  by  which  God 

reigns  within  us  ; and  in  the  life  to  come,  it  is  eternal  glory. 

9.  What  is  the  second  beatitude? 

a Blessed  are  the  meek,  for  they  shall  possess  the  land.” 

10.  In  what  does  meekness  consist? 

It  consists  in  overcoming  the  passions  of  the  irascible 
ppetite,  in  always  acting  towards  our  neighbor  with  char- 
h y and  humility,  without  sharpness,  without  disdain,  with- 
out ever  becoming  angry  with  his  peevishness. 

1 1 What  is  the  land  promised  to  the  meek? 

1 . The  land  of  their  own  hearts,  of  which  they  are  the 
masters  ; 2.  The  land  of  the  hearts  of  others,  which  they 
have  conquered  by  their  amiability  ; 3.  The  land  of  heaven, 
also  called  the  land  of  the  living. 


350 


THE  EVANGELICAL  BEATITUDES. 


12.  What  is  the  third  beatitude? 

“ Blessed  are  they  that  mourn,  for  they  shall  be  comfor- 
ted.” 

13.  What  are  the  tears  of  which  the  Saviour  speaks? 

They  are  those  which  the  Holy  Ghost  causes  a faithful 
soul  to  shed  : tears  of  zeal,  of  repentance,  of  fear,  of  sad- 
ness, of  compassion,  and  of  hope. 

14.  What  is  the  consolation  promised  to  those  who  weep? 

An  inward  joy  here  below,  far  surpassing  all  the  pleasures 
of  the  world  : and  after  death,  an  everlasting  abiding  place 
in  the  holy  city. 

15.  What  is  the  fourth  beatitude? 

“ Blessed  are  they  that  hunger  and  thirst  after  justice, 
for  they  shall  be  filled.” 

16.  Who  are  they  that  hunger  and  thirst  after  justice? 

Those  who  bring  to  the  discharge  of  their  duties  the  same 

zeal  and  fervor  that. characterize  those  who  seek  food  when 
hungry  and  drink  when  thirsty. 

17.  How  are  they  to  be  filled  who  hunger  and  thirst  after  justice? 

Here  below  they  will  enjoy  full  satisfaction  of  conscience, 

which  will  reproach  them  with  nothing  ; and  in  the  other 
life,  the  fullness  of  divine  love,  which  will  be  in  their 
hearts  like  a never-failing  fountain. 

18.  What  i«  the  fifth  beatitude? 

“ Blessed  are  the  merciful,  for  they  shall  obtain  mercy.” 

19.  Who  are  the  merciful? 

Those  who,  moved  by  the  misfortunes  of  their  neighbor, 
comfort  him  charitably,  and  as  far  as  they  are  able,  in  his 
corporal  and  spiritual  necessities. 

20.  What  is  the  reward  of  the  merciful? 

They  will  find  mercy  at  the  hands  of  the  others,  and  will 
obtain  it  especially  from  God. 


NATURE  OF  THE  BEATITUDES. 


351 


21.  What  is  the  sixth  beatitude? 

“Blessed  are  the  clean  of  heart,  for  they  shall  see  God.” 

22.  In  what  does  cleanness  of  heart  consist? 

It  consists  not  only  in  the  observance  of  chastity,  but  also 
in  exemption  from  every  stain  of  sin  and  from  all  affection 
for  sin. 

23.  What  is  the  reward  given  to  a pure  heart? 

It  consists  here  below  of  a greater  abundance  of  graces 
from  God,  and  often  of  ineffable  illuminations  of  soul  ; and 
in  heaven,  it  consists  in  seeing  God,  the  source  of  all  good, 
in  loving  Him,  and  in  being  inebriated  with  the  torrent  of 
His  delights. 

24.  What  is  the  seventh  beatitude? 

“ Blessed  are  the  peacemakers,  for  they  shall  be  called 
the  children  of  God.” 

25.  What  are  peacemakers? 

Peacemakers  are  those  who  love  peace,  who  labor  to  es- 
tablish it  in  themselves  and  in  all  around  them,  who  love 
concord  and  perfect  harmony,  who  strive  at  all  times  not 
only  to  lessen  evil  reports,  to  prevent  enmities,  estrange- 
ments and  indifference,  but  even  to  reconcile  those  who  are 
at  variance. 

26.  What  reward  will  be  given  to  peacemakers? 

The  grace  of  becoming  children  of  God,  a grace  which 
they  indeed  possess  here  below,  but  which,  according  to  the 
works  of  the  Saviour,  will  be  perfected  in  the  life  to  come. 

27.  What  is  the  eighth  beatitude? 

“ Blessed  are  they  that  suffer  persecution  for  justice’  sake, 
for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven.” 

28.  Who  are  they  that  suffer  persecution  for  justice’  sake? 

1.  Those  who  suffer  because  of  their  good  works,  their 
works  of  piety,  charity,  and  zeal  ; 2.  Those  who  bear  their 


352 


THE  EVANGELICAL  BEATITUDES. 


cross  every  day,  and  constantly  persecute  their  own  evil 
inclinations. 

29.  What  is  the  reward  of  this  beatitude? 

It  is,  as  in  the  case  of  the  first  beatitude,  the  possession 
of  the  kingdom  of  God,  the  same  reward  being  given  to 
poverty  of  spirit,  which  in  its  essence,  is  humility,  and  to 
persecution  for  justice’  sake. 

30.  What  order  do  the  beatitudes  follow? 

The  first  three  have  for  object  the  removal  of  those  ob- 
stacles which  a false  conception  of  happiness  would  inter- 
pose in  the  way  of  our  real  future  happiness.  The  two 
following  point  out  the  duties  to  be  fulfilled  that  we  may 
merit  that  happiness.  The  sixth  and  seventh  teach  us  in 
what  that  happiness  consists.  The  eighth  beatitude  sums 
up  the  others. 


part  IFIJir. 

WORSHIP,  OR  MEANS  OF  SANCTIFICATION. 


INTRODUCTION. 

1.  What  is  Worship  as  used  here? 

Worship  is  the  sum  of  those  means  by  which  we  are  to 
honor  God  and  sanctify  ourselves. 

2.  What  are  these  means?  • 

These  means  are  prayer,  the  sacraments,  and,  above  all, 
the  holy  sacrifice  of  the  Mass. 

3.  Why  are  prayer  and  the  sacraments  means  by  which  we  may 
honor  God? 

Because  it  is  chiefly  by  prayer  and  the  sacraments,  that 
we  can  render  to  God  the  homage  of  adoration  and  thanks- 
giving that  are  rightly  His. 

4.  Why  are  prayer  and  the  sacraments  means  of  sanctification? 
Because  they  are  the  ordinary  means  of  obtaining  grace, 

without  which  sanctification  is  impossible. 

5.  Is  not  the  exercise  of  public  worship  subject  to  certain  rules? 
Yes  ; public  worship  is  so  regulated,  and  the  collection  of 

these  rules  is  known  as  The  Catholic  Liturgy. 

6.  How  may  we  divide  that  portion  of  Christian  doctrine  which 
treats  of  the  means  of  sanctification? 

It  may  be  divided  into  four  sections  : 

A preliminary  section  : On  Grace , without  which  we  can 
neither  please  God  nor  sanctify  ourselves 

358 


354 


INTRODUCTION. 


Three  principal  sections  : 1.  On  prayer,  by  which  wo 
raise  ourselves  to  God  and  ask  His  grace  ; 2.  On  the  Sac- 
raments^ which  are  sensible  signs  that  signify  and  produce 
grace  ; 3.  On  the  Liturgy , which  regulates  public  prayer, 
the  administration  of  the  sacraments,  and  above  all  the  cele- 
bration of  the  holy  sacrifice  of  the  Mass. 


PRELIMINARY  SECTION. 


Grace. 


CHAPTER  I. 

GRACE  IN  GENERAL. 

1.  Nature  of  Grace. 

1.  What  is  grace? 

Grace  is  a supernatural  gift  which  Gocl  freely  bestow* 
on  us,  through  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ,  for  our  sa^vaHon 

2.  Why  is  grace  called  a supernatural  gift? 

Because  grace  is  a gift  that  raises  us,  or  tends  to  raise 
us,  above  the  level  of  our  nature,  and  refers  to  the  super- 
natural end  of  man,  the  seeing  of  God  face  to  face. 

3.  Why  is  grace  sai  l to  be  a gratuitous  gift? 

Grace  is  said  to  be  a gratuitous  gift,  because  God  grants 
it  through  pure  liberality,  and  we  have  no  right  to  it.  He 
is  perfectly  free  to  refuse  it  to  us  without  in  the  least  violat- 
ing justice. 

4.  Why  is  grace  said  to  be  bestowed  on  us  through  the  merits  oj 
Jesus  Christ  ? 

Because  it  is  in  consideration  of  the  merits  of  Our  Lord 
dying  on  the  cross  for  us,  that  God  lias  restored  to  man  the 
graces  of  which  he  had  been  deprived  by  sin. 

5.  Why  is  grace  said  to  be  given  to  us  for  our  salvhtion  ? 

Because  grace  is  really  given  to  enable  us  to  live  and  die 

holilv,  and  thus  merit  life  everlasting. 

355 


356 


ACTUAL  GRACE. 


2.  Division  of  Grace. 

6.  How  is  grace  divided? 

Grace  is  divided  : 1.  Into  grace  gratuitously  given  and 
grace  that  makes  us  pleasing  to  God  ; 2.  Into  actual  grace 
and  habitual  grace. 

7.  What  is  meant  by  grace  given  gratuitously? 

Grace  is  said  to  be  given  gratuitously  when  it  is  given 
to  a person  not  precisely  for  his  own  sanctification,  but 
rather  for  the  sanctification  of  others  ; such  are  the  gifts 
of  prophecy,  of  miracles,  etc. 

8.  What  is  meant  by  grace  that  makes  ns  pleasing  to  God? 

Grace  is  said  to  make  us  pleasing  to  God,  when  it  is 

given  us  for  our  personal  sanctification.  It  comprises  habit- 
ual grace  and  actual  grace. 

9.  What  distinction  is  there  between  actual  grace  and  habitual 
grace? 

Actual  grace  gives  only  temporary  assistance  to  the  soul 
for  performing  its  operations,  but  does  not  affect  its  sub- 
stance ; whereas  habitual  grace  affects  the  very  substance 
of  the  soul  and  raises  it  permanently  to  a higher  plane. 


CHAPTER  II. 

ACTUAL  GRACE. 

1.  Nature  of  Actual  Grace. 

1.  What  is  actual  grace? 

• Actual  grace  is  a momentary  help  of  God  which  enlight- 
ens our  mind  and  moves  our  will  to  shun  evil  and  do  good. 

2.  Why  is  this  grace  called  actual? 

This  grace  is  called  actual , because  it  consists  in  a pass- 


NECESSITY  OF  ACTUAL  GRACE. 


357 


s 


ing  aci.  It  is  so  called  to  distinguish  it  from  habitual  grace, 
which  is  a quality  inherent  in  the  soul. 

3.  How  is  actual  grace  divided? 

It  is  divided  into  exterior  grace  and  interior  grace.  In- 
terior grace  is  in  turn  subdivided  into  sufficient  grace  and 
efficacious  grace. 

4.  What  is  exterior  grace? 

Exterior  grace,  as  the  name  itself  indicates,  is  any  ex- 
ternal thing  of  which  divine  Providence  takes  occasion  to 
act  on  our  souls  ; for  example,  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel, 
miracles,  charitable  advice,  good  example,  pious  reading, 
adversity,  etc. 

5.  What  is  interior  grace? 

Interior  grace  is  that  act  by  which  God  inwardly  en- 
lightens the  mind  and  strengthens  the  will  to  shun  evil  and 
do  good. 

6.  What  is  sufficient  grace? 

Sufficient  grace  is  that  which  gives  man  all  the  aid  that 
is  necessary  for  him  to  do  good  in  the  particular  circum- 
stances in  which  he  is  placed,  but  which  is  rendered  useless 
by  his  culpable  resistance. 

7.  What  is  efficacious  grace? 

Efficacious  grace  is,  in  the  case  of  man,  that  which  really 
produces  its  effect  ; it  is  that  with  which  we  do  the  good 
which  God  demands  of  us. 

8.  How  does  sufficient  grace  differ  from  efficacious  grace? 

These  two  graces  give  man  all  the  strength  that  he  needs 

in  order  to  do  good  ; but  what  distinguishes  them  is  this, 
that  we  actually  resist  the  first  and  do  not  resist  the  second 

2.  Necessity  of  Actual  Grace. 

9.  Can  we  do  anything  without  the  assistance  of  actual  grace? 

We  can  do  nothing  in  the  supernatural  order  without 


ACTUAL  GRACE. 


3j8 

actual  grace.  In  the  natural  order,  some  things  are  im- 
possible for  us  without  actual  grace,  but  others  are  possible. 

10.  In  what  particulars  then  is  actual  grace  absolutely  necessary 
for  man  in  the  supernatural  order? 

Actual  grace  is  necessary  : 1.  For  all  acts  pertaining  to 
salvation  ; 2.  For  the  beginning  of  saving  faith  and  for 
persevering  therein  to  the  end  ; 3.  For  preparing  and  posi- 
tively disposing  ourselves  to  correspond  with  grace  ; 4.  For 
persevering  to  the  end,  through  a special  assistance,  in  the 
justice  that  we  have  received. 

11.  How  can  we  prove  the  necessity  of  grace  for  all  acts  pertain- 
ing to  salvation? 

We  can  prove  it : 1.  From  the  teaching  of  the  Church, 
which  has  made  this  truth  an  article  of  faith  ; 2.  From  Holy 
Scripture,  which  clearly  expresses  this  dogma  in  many 
places  ; 3.  From  Tradition,  as  contained  in  all  the  writings 
of  the  Fathers  and  Doctors  of  the  Church  ; 4.  From  reason, 
for  since  natural  faculties  unaided  are  capable  of  only  nat- 
ural acts,  it  follows  that  our  works,  to  become  means  of  sal- 
vation, must  be  raised  by  grace  to  the  supernatural  order. 

12.  How  is  it  that  actual  grace  is  necessary  for  the  beginning  of 
saving  faith  and  for  perseverance  therein  to  the  end? 

Faith  is  a grace  of  God  : it  precedes  us  that  we  may  be- 
gin to  believe  ; it  accompanies  and  follows  us  that  we  may 
persevere  in  our  belief. 

13.  Why  is  actual  grace  necessary  to  prepare  man  and  dispose 
him  positively  to  co-operate  with  grace? 

Because  man  can  prepare  himself  to  receive  the  light  of 
grace  in  no  other  way  than  by  a divine  help  which  moves 
him  interiorly. 

14.  Why  is  the  special  assistance  of  divine  grace  necessary  to  per 
severe  to  the  end  in  the  justice  already  received? 

Because  of  his  ignorance  and  concupiscence  and  because 
of  the  fickleness  of  his  will,  man  has  not  the  firmness  to  get 


NECESSITY  OF  ACTUAL  GRACE. 


359 


secure  possession  of  his  end,  unless  he  is  assisted  by  a 
special  grace. 

15.  What  things  in  the  natural  order  are  impossible  to  man  with- 
out grace? 

Without  actual  grace  it  is  morally  impossible  for  man  in 
his  fallen  state  to  know  all  the  truths  of  the  natural  order, 
or  to  fulfill  all  the  precepts  of  the  natural  law,  or  to  over- 
come strong  temptations. 

16.  What  is  the  reason  of  this  moral  inability? 

It  is  due  to  the  injury  inflicted  on  human  nature  by  the 
sin  of  Adam. 

“ In  consequence  of  his  prevarication,”  says  the  Council 
of  Trent,  “ Adam,  in  his  entire  nature,  underwent  a change 
that  caused  him  to  deteriorate  in  body  and  soul.”  This 
deterioration  consists  chiefly  in  ignorance , on  the  part  of 
the  intellect,  which  cannot  know  all  truths  in  the  natural 
order  ; in  an  inclination  to  evil , on  the  part  of  the  will, 
which  cannot  fulfill  all  the  precepts  of  the  natural  law  ; 
and  on  the  part  of  the  union  of  soul  and  body,  in  concupis- 
cence, which  excites  temptations  so  violent  at  times  that  man 
cannot  overcome  them  without  the  assistance  of  a special 
grace. 

17.  What  things  in  the  natural  order  are  possible  to  man  with- 
out grace? 

Man,  in  his  fallen  state  and  without  the  help  of  grace,  can : 
1.  Know  some  truths  of  the  natural  order  ; 2.  Fulfill  some 
precepts  ; 3.  Overcome  slight  temptations. 

18.  How  is  it  that  such  a power  is  still  possessed  by  man? 

Man  still  possesses  this  power,  because,  says  St.  Thomas, 

human  nature  was  not  wholly  corrupted  by  sin.  If,  in  his 
fallen  state,  he  is  unable  to  accomplish  all  the  good  con- 
formed to  his  nature,  so  as  to  fail  in  nothing,  man  can 
nevertheless  accomplish  certain  special  good  works  with 
his  merely  natural  powers. 


860 


ACTUAL  GRACE. 


3.  Co-operation  with  Grace. 

19  Can  mail  resist  grace? 

Yes,  for  he  is  free. 

20.  What  use  should  man  make  of  his  liberty,  when  he  is  moved 

by  grace? 

He  should  use  it  to  co-operate  faithfully  with  grace. 

21.  What  are  the  consequences  of  fidelity  to  grace? 

Fidelity  to  grace  gives  joy  to  the  heart  of  God,  and 

draws  down  new  graces. 

22.  What  are  the  consequences  of  infidelity  to  grace? 

Infidelity  to  grace  saddens  the  heart  of  God,  diminishes 

the  frequency  of  grace,  and,  in  a sense,  forces  God  to  re- 
ject whoever  persists  in  despising  the  gift  of  His  love,  the 
fruit  of  the  Saviour’s  blood. 

4.  Distribution  of  Actual  Grace 

28.  Does  God  give  to  all  men  sufficient  grace  to  be  saved? 

It  is  a truth  of  faith  that  God  wills  all  men  to  be  saved, 
and  that  Our  Lord  gave  Himself  a redemption  for  all.  No 
man  can  be  saved  without  grace  ; therefore,  God  must  give 
every  man  sufficient  grace  to  enable  him  really  to  avoid  evil 
and  do  good. 

24.  Does  God  give  His  grace  at  every  moment? 

Since  actual  grace  is  a passing  assistance,  God  does  not 
give  it  at  every  moment,  but  rather  at  the  opportune  time. 

Grace  is  given  particularly  in  time  of  temptation,  of  ill- 
ness, of  imminent  death,  of  spiritual  reading,  on  occasion  of 
a good  example,  or  of  the  preaching  of  the  word  of  Goa, 
etc. 

25.  Does  God  dispense  His  grace  equally  to  all? 

No,  He  dispenses  it  unequally  ; doubtless  in  order  that, 
in  the  world  of  grace  as  in  that  of  nature,  that  admirable 


ERRORS  CONCERNING  ACTUAL  GRACE. 


361 


variety  of  parts  may  be  found  which  is  a condition  of  the 
beauty  of  the  whole. 

Yet  no  one  may  lawfully  complain  of  this  inequality,  be- 
cause no  one  has  any  right  to  grace,  no  one  can  in  any  way 
merit  it. 


5.  Errors  Concerning*  Actual  Grace. 

26.  How  many  kinds  of  error  are  there  concerning  actual  grace? 

There  are  two  kinds  : one  consists  in  exalting  nature  at 

the  expense  of  grace;  the  other,  in  exalting  grace  to  the  det- 
riment of  nature. 

27.  Who  have  maintained  these  errors? 

The  Pelagians1  denied  grace,  and  the  Semi-Pelagians 
attenuated  it.  The  Jansenists  and  the  so-called  reformers 
of  the  sixteenth  century,  degraded  human  nature  under  pre- 
text of  exalting  grace. 

28.  What  elements  have  these  various  errors  in  common? 

1.  They  all  proceed  from  an  essential  error  as  to  the 
original  state  of  the  first  man.  According  to  the  Pelagians, 
Adam  had  not  been  raised  to  the  supernatural  state  before 
his  fall  ; according  to  Protestants  2 and  Jansenists,  3 the  su- 
pernatural state  was  the  state  natural  to  him. 

2.  They  all  lead  to  the  same  result  : the  denial  of  the 
Redemption  and  the  destruction  of  religion. 


1 The  Pelagians  were  disciples  of  Pelagius,  a monk  of  Bangor  in  Wales,  who  be- 
gan to  teach  bis  errors  in  Rome  at  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  century.  A ceording  to 
them,  man  could,  by  his  own  strength  and  without  the  help  of  grace,  attain  to  ever- 
lasting happiness.  They,  therefore,  denied  the  necessity  of  grace. — The  Semi- 
Pelagians , witboutMenying  absolutely  the  necessity  of  grace  for  acts  referring  to 
salvation,  pretended  that  it  was  not  necessary  for  all  acts. 

2 The  principal  founders  of  Protestantism  were  Martin  Luther  of  Eisleben  in 
Saxony  and  John  Calvin  of  Noyon  in  France.  They  maintained  that  without  the 
help  of  grace  man  could  do  nothing  good  even  in  the  natural  order,  and  that  when 
moved  by  grace  he  could  not  help  doing  good  ; so  that  his  liberty  was  destroyed. 

3 The  Jansenists  were  followers  of  Jnns^nius  bishop  of  Ypres,  in  Belgium. 
They  taught,  but  under  another  form,  the  same  errors  as  Luther  and  Calvin  ; and,  in 
addition,  they  maintained  that  Christ  had  not  died  for  all  men. 


862 


HABITUAL  GRACE. 


29.  Who  are  they  who  under  another  form  reproduce  the  errors 
of  the  Pelagians? 

They  are  the  partisans  of  rationalism  or  of  naturalism , 
that  is  to  say,  philosophers  who  profess  to  deny  the  super- 
natural and  to  believe  only  in  the  power  of  reason. 


CHAPTER  III. 

HABITUAL  GRACE. 

1.  Nature  of  Habitual  Grace. 

1.  What  is  habitual  grace? 

Habitual  grace  is  a supernatural  gift,  inherent  in  the 
soul,  making  it  just,  holy,  and  pleasing  to  God. 

2.  Why  is  this  grace  called  habitual? 

Because  it  is  a permanent  gift,  which  remains  in  the 
soul  as  a habit,  so  long  as  sin  does  not  make  it  disappear. 

3.  Why  is  it  said  to  be  a gift  inherent  in  the  soul  ? 

Because  it  is  a quality  that  affects  the  very  substance  of 
the  soul  permanently  and  directly. 

4.  How  does  habitual  grace  render  us  just,  holy,  and  pleasing  to 
God? 

It  renders  us  just  by  establishing  us  in  charity  ; holy , by 
making  us  partakers  of  the  divine  nature  ; pleasing  to  God, 
by  transferring  us  to  the  kingdom  of  His  beloved  Son, 
that  is,  by  establishing  us  in  His  friendship. 

5.  In  what  does  habitual  grace  differ  from  actual  grace? 

1.  Actual  grace  is  a transitory  gift,  it  lasts  only  during 
the  action  for  which  it  was  given  ; habitual  grace  remains 
with  us  until  it  is  lost  by  mortal  sin. 

2.  Actual  grace  may  be  communicated  even  if  we  do  not 
possess  habitual  grace  ; whereas  habitual  grace,  if  lost,  can 


EFFECTS  OF  HABITUAL  GRACE. 


368 

neither  be  recovered  nor  can  it  be  preserved  for  any  length 
of  time,  without  the  assistance  of  actual  grace. 

3.  Actual  grace  takes  various  forms  according  to  circum- 
stances and  persons  ; it  is  interior  or  exterior.  Habitual 
grace  is  interior,  and  is  exclusively  intended  for  him  who 
possesses  it. 

6.  What  is  it  that  habitual  grace  and  actual  grace  have  in  com- 
mon? 

Habitual  grace  and  actual  grace  have  this  in  common,  that 
they  are  both  capable  of  increase  and  of  development. 

7.  What  other  name  is  given  to  habitual  grace? 

It  is  called  justifying  grace  and  sanctifying  grace,  be- 
cause of  its  effects  : justifying  grace,  because  it  establishes 
us  in  justice  : sanctifying  grace,  because  in  effacing  our 
sins,  it  renders  the  soul  pure,  holy  and  pleasing  to  God. 

It  is  likewise  called  the  state  of  grace  and  also  charity  : 
state  of  grace,  because  the  soul  that  possesses  it  is  estab- 
lished in  the  friendship  of  God  ; charity,  because  it  is  in 
us  the  very  principle  of  this  virtue, 

8.  What  place  does  sanctifying  grace  occupy  in  the  economy  of 
religion? 

After  God  Himself,  whose  greatest  gift  it  is,  it  holds  the 
most  important  place  : 

1.  The  end  of  all  the  sacraments  is  to  give  it,  to  strength- 
en it,  to  preserve  or  repair  it  ; 

2.  The  end  of  all  the  commandments  of  God  and  of  the 
Church  is  to  protect  and  preserve  it ; 

3.  The  aim  of  all  the  assaults  of  the  demon  is  to  deprive 
us  of  it ; the  aim  of  all  the  struggles  of  the  faithful  is  to 
preserve  and  augment  it. 

2.  Effects  of  Habitual  Grace. 

9.  What  are  the  principal  effects  of  habitual  grace? 

Habitual  grace  produces  the  most  marvellous  effects  in  us: 


364 


HABITUAL  GRACE. 


1.  It  gives  us  supernatural  life  ; 2.  It  incorporates  us  into 
the  family  of  God  ; 3.  It  forms  within  us  infused  supers 
natural  gifts  ; 4.  It  enables  us  to  perform  works  meritori- 
ous for  everlasting  life  ; 5.  It  is  a sure  guarantee  of  eter> 
nal  happiness. 

10.  What  is  the  first  effect  of  habitual  grace? 

It  communicates  supernatural  life  to  us. 

11.  What  is  supernatural  life? 

Supernatural  life  is  the  very  life  of  God  Himself,  com- 
municated in  some  way  to  man’s  soul,  by  sanctifying  grace. 

12.  Can  man,  by  his  own  efforts,  raise  himself  to  the  supernat- 
ural life? 

No  creature  can,  by  its  own  efforts,  raise  itself  to  the 
supernatural  life.  Each  is  capable  of  operating  only  in  the 
sphere  of  its  nature.  As  the  vegetable  creature  cannot  feel, 
nor  the  animal  reason,  so  man  cannot,  by  his  own  strength, 
raise  himself  to  the  supernatural  order.  God  alone  can 
communicate  supernatural  life  to  him. 

13.  What  is  the  second  effect  of  habitual  grace? 

It  incorporates  us  into  the  divine  family,  so  that  God 
dwells  personally  in  us,  we  dwell  personally  in  God,  hold 
the  most  intimate  and  the  most  glorious  relation  with  the 
three  divine  persons,  and  become  partakers  of  the  divine 
nature. 

14.  What  is  the  third  effect  of  habitual  grace? 

It  informs,  that  is,  it  determines  the  specific  nature  of, 
the  supernatural  infused  virtues  within  us  ; it  is  their  prin- 
ciple, that  is  to  say,  it  is  the  cause  which  sustains,  deter- 
mines, and  perfects  them,  as  the  soul  sustains  and  perfects 
the  body. 

15.  What  are  the  supernatural  infused  virtues  that  habitual  gract 
informs  within  us? 

They  are:  1.  The  three  theological  virtues,  which  dis 


JUSTIFICATION. 


365 


pose  man  to  believe  in  God,  to  hope  in  God,  and  to  love 
God  ; 

2.  The  four  moral  virtues,  which  dispose  man  to  fulfill 
his  duties  towards  himself  and  towards  his  neighbor,  in  a 
supernatural  manner  ; 

3.  The  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  dispose  him  to 
receive  the  divine  inspirations  with  facility,  and  to  prac- 
tise promptly  the  most  excellent  acts  of  virtue. 

16.  What  is  the  fourth  effect  of  habitual  grace? 

It  enables  us  to  perform  works  meritorious  for  life  ever- 
lasting ; for  as  we  are  united  to  God,  the  divine  sap  circu- 
lates in  our  souls,  and  we  are  enabled  to  bring  forth  fruits 
that  are  both  divine  and  human. 

17.  What  is  the  fifth  effect  of  habitual  grace? 

It  is  an  assured  pledge  of  everlasting  happiness  ; for 
grace  gives  a right  to  our  celestial  inheritance.  By  incor- 
porating us  into  the  family  of  God,  grace  makes  us  children 
of  God  ; but,  if  we  are  His  children,  we  are  also  His  heirs. 

18.  What  effects  of  habitual  grace  are  deserving  of  special  study? 

Justification  and  merit. 

3.  Justification. 

Nature  of  Justification. 

19.  What  is  justification? 

Justification , in  the  state  of  fallen  nature,  is  the  passing 
from  the  state  of  sin  to  that  of  justice. 

20.  What  is  produced  in  the  soul  by  this  passage  from  the  state 
of  sin  to  that  of  justice? 

Two  effects  are  produced  : 1.  Sins  are  truly  remitted, 
effaced,  and  destroyed  ; 2.  Man  is  renewed  interiorly  and 
becomes  a new  creature  in  Christ. 

21.  Which  are  the  attributes  of  justification? 

Justification  has  four  attributes:  1.  It  is  uncertain; 


366 


HABITUAL  GRACE. 


2.  Tt  is  not  equal  in  all  men  ; 3.  It  may  be  lost ; 4.  It  may 
be  regained. 

22.  Can  any  man  be  certain  of  his  justification? 

No  man,  except  by  a special  revelation  from  God,  can 
be  certain,  with  a certainty  of  faith,  of  his  own  justifica- 
tion. 

23.  May  we  not  be  morally  certain  that  we  are  in'  the  state  of 
grace? 

In  default  of  absolute  certainty,  we  may  have  a moral, 
or  conjectural,  certainty,  which  suffices,  if  not  to  exclude 
ail  fear,  at  least  to  allay  trouble  and  anxiety. 

24  What  are  the  principal  signs  that  indicate  with  moral  cer- 
tainty whether  we  are  in  the  state  of  grace? 

1.  When  we  often  think  of  God  ; 2.  When  we  willingly 
hear  God  spoken  of  ; 3.  When  we  keep  His  command- 
ments ; 4.  When  we  seek  spiritual,  and  despise  temporal, 
things  ; 5.  When  we  practise  works  of  mercy  ; 6.  When  we 
bear  within  ourselves  the  testimony  of  a good  conscience. 

25.  Is  justice,  or  righteousness,  equally  possessed  by  all  men? 

It  is  of  faith  that  justice  is  susceptible  of  increase  as  the 
result  of  good  works  ; now,  since  good  works  are  not  equally 
practised  by  all,  the  degree  of  justice,  or  righteousness,  must 
necess  irily  vary  in  different  men. 

26.  How  is  justification  lost? 

Justification  is  lost  by  mortal  sin. 

27.  Can  he  who  has  lost  justice  by  sin,  recover  it  by  penance? 

It  is  of  faith  that  God,  who  is  infinitely  good,  restores 

His  friendship  to  those  who  with  a contrite  heart  return  to 
Him. 

28.  What  danger  is  to  be  avoided  here? 

That  of  falling  anew  into  sin,  presuming  on  the  divine 
mercy,  under  the  pretext  that  God  will  always  forgive  the 


MERIT. 


307 


repentant  sinner.  We  must  have  confidence,  it  is  true  ;* 
but  we  must  also  remember  that  “ God  is  not  mocked.” 

4.  Merit. 


29.  What  is  merit? 

Merit  is  that  quality  of  a good  act  which  gives  him  who 
performs  it  the  right  to  a recompense. 

Demerit , on  the  contrary,  is  that  quality  which  renders  a 
bad  act  liable  to  punishment. 

30.  On  what  is  the  power  of  meriting  founded? 

It  is  founded  on  the  mercy  of  God  and  on  the  merits  of 
Jesus  Christ,  of  whom  every  Christian  is  a member. 

31.  On  what  does  the  greatness  of  merit  depend? 

1 . On  the  dignity  and  the  sanctity  of  him  who  acts  ; 2.  On 
the  purity  of  intention  and  the  intensity  of  the  charity  with 
which  he  acts. 

32.  Which  are  the  principal  kinds  of  merit? 

1.  Natural  merit,  when  the  act  and  its  reward  belong  to 
the  natural  order  ; and  supernatural  merit,  when  the  act 
and  its  recompense  belong  to  the  order  of  grace  ; 2.  Con- 
dign merit,  or  merit  of  justice,  and  congruous  merit,  or 
merit  of  fitness,  according  as  the  good  act  gives  or  does 
not  give,  a strict  right  to  a recompense. 

33.  What  conditions  are  required  for  gaining  condign  merit? 

1.  He  who  merits  must  be  in  the  state  of  grace  ; 2.  The 
act  must  be  done  freely,  it  must  be  good  in  every  way  and 
with  a supernatural  goodness  ; 3.  God  must  have  promised 
a recompense. 

34.  What  can  the  just  man  merit  with  condign  merit? 

He  can  merit  with  condign  merit:  1.  An  increase  of 
sanctifying  grace,  and  through  this,  the  actual  graces  nec- 
essary for  the  accomplishment  of  good  works,  the  graces 


368 


HABITUAL  GRACE. 


namely,  upon  which  this  increase  of  sanctifying  grace  de- 
pends ; 2.  Eternal  glory  and  an  increase  of  glory. 

35.  What  are  the  conditious  requisite  for  acquiring  congruous 
merit? 

It  is  necessary  : 1.  That  the  act  be  free  and  voluntary  ; 
2.  That  it  be  good  in  every  respect,  and  with  a supernat- 
ural goodness. 

These  conditions  differ  from  those  of  condign  merit, 
inasmuch  as  they  do  not  demand  the  state  of  grace  and  a 
promise  made  by  God. 

36.  What  can  man  merit  with  congruous  merit? 

1.  The  sinner  can  merit  justification  with  a merit  of  fal- 
lible congruity  ; 2.  The  just  man  can  merit  efficacious 
graces  and  the  grace  of  final  perseverance  for  himself  and 
for  others. 

37.  Are  acquired  merits  permanent? 

They  are  equally  permanent  with  habitual  grace,  of  which 
they  are  the  fruits.  We  lose  them  by  losing  habitual  grace, 
and  we  recover  them  by  recovering  this  grace. 


SECTION  I. 


Prayer. 


CHAPTER  IY. 

PRAYER  IN  GENERAL. 

1.  Nature  of  Prayer. 

1.  What  is  prayer? 

Prayer  is  an  elevation  of  the  soul  to  God,  to  adore  Him, 
to  thank  Him,  to  ask  His  pardon,  and  to  beg  for  His  graces. 

2.  Why  should  we  adore  God? 

We  should  adore  God,  because  He  is  the  first  principle, 
the  sovereign  master,  and  the  last  end,  of  all  things. 

3.  For  what  should  we  thank  God? 

We  should  thank  God  for  all  the  benefits  which  he  has 
lavished  upon  us,  whether  in  the  natural  or  in  the  supernat- 
ural order. 

4.  For  what  are  we  to  ask  His  pardon? 

For  the  faults  that  we  have  committed  or  that  we  have 
made  others  commit. 

5.  What  graces  should  we  ask  for? 

All  those  graces  that  are  necessary  for  ourselves  and  for 
our  neighbor. 

6.  What  is  the  principle  of  prayer? 

Prayer  has  for  its  principle  the  Spirit  of  God,  called  in 
Holy  Writ  the  “ Spirit  of  grace  and  of  prayers.” 


370 


PRAYER  IN  GENERAL. 


7.  What  should  we  do  that  the  grace  of  prayer  may  be  preserved 
and  increased  within  us? 

We  must : 1.  Carefully  avoid  all  that  might  be  an  obstacle 
to  the  entrance  of  the  Spirit  of  God  into  our  hearts  : habitual 
distraction  of  mind,  vain  curiosity,  motions  of  pride,  etc.  ; 
2.  Take  the  most  likely  means  to  attract  the  Spirit  of  prayer  ; 
such  as  exterior  and  interior  recollection,  control  of  our 
senses,  vigilance  over  our  faculties,  frequent  invocation  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  correspondence  to  His  inspirations. 

2.  Necessity  of  Prayer. 

8.  Is  prayer  necessary? 

Prayer  is  absolutely  necessary,  whether  we  consider  it  as 
the  homage  due  by  an  intelligent  creature  to  the  Supreme 
Being,  or  as  a petition  offered  to  God  to  obtain  grace. 

9.  Flow  may  the  necessity  of  prayer  be  shown? 

It  may  be  shown  : 1.  By  the  example  and  the  precepts 
of  Our  Lord  ; 2.  By  the  teachings  of  Tradition  ; 3.  By  our 
inability  to  effect  any  supernatural  good  ; 4.  By  the  order 
followed  by  Providence. 

10.  How  does  our  inability  to  effect  any  supernatural  good  prove 
the  necessity  of  prayer? 

Fallen  man  may  accomplish  some  good  in  the  natural 
order,  but  of  himself  he  cannot  effect  any  good  in  the 
supernatural  order.  Hence,  since  he  needs  the  help  of 
God,  and  since  God  alone  is  able  to  assist  him,  he  is  under 
the  absolute  necessity  of  praying. 

11.  How  does  the  order  which  Providence  follows  prove  the 
necessity  of  prayer? 

God  imparts  fertility  to  the  furrow,  but  He  wills  us  to 
dig  it  in  the  sweat  of  our  brow  ; He  bestows  science  on 
our  intellect,  but  He  demands  that  we  apply  ourselves  to 
study.  Thus  also  it  is  in  the  supernatural  order  : God 
wills  our  salvation,  but  on  condition  that  we  ourselves  will 


CIRCUMSTANCES  OF  PRAYER. 


371 


it,  that  we  concur  actively  therein,  and  that  by  prayer  we 
become  His  co-workers. 

12.  What  objections  do  deists  offer  to  prayer? 

They  say  that  prayer  is  useless  : 1.  Because  God  knows 
our  wants  ; 2.  Because,  since  God  has  from  all  eternity 
decreed  what  He  would  grant  to  men,  He  cannot  change 
His  will  in  order  to  grant  our  petitions. 

13.  Of  what  value  are  these  objections? 

They  are  sophisms  pure  and  simple.  If  we  pray  to  God, 
it  is  not  for  the  purpose  of  laying  our  wants  before  Him, 
but  it  is  to  acknowledge  that  we  look  to  His  power  and 
goodness  for  the  supplying  of  these  very  wants.  On  the 
other  hand,  although  we  know  that  the  will  of  God  does 
not  change,  yet  we  know  also  that  God  has  forseen  our 
prayers.  Hence  when  He  grants  them,  He  does  not  change 
His  intention  ; but  Pie  enforces  the  law  which  He  estab- 
lished : “Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you.” 

3.  Circumstances  of  Prayer. 

When  We  Should  Pray. 

14.  When  should  we  pray? 

God  makes  it  a duty  for  us  to  pray  continually. 

15.  Why  should  we  pray  without  ceasing? 

1.  Because  we  never  cease  to  depend  on  God,  and  be- 
cause by  prayer  we  acknowledge  His  supreme  authority 
over  us  ; 2.  Because  we  are  in  a state  of  continual  indi- 
gence both  spiritual  and  corporal,  and  God  has  promised 
His  help  to  those  only  who  ask  it. 

16.  In  what  does  continual  prayer  consist? 

Continual  prayer  may  signify  : 1.  Frequent  prayer  ; 2. 
Multiplied  ejaculations  ; 3.  Good  w^orks. 

17.  When  is  the  precept  of  prayer  binding  on  us? 

Although  it  is  in  itself  always  binding,  vet  the  precept 


372 


PRAYER  IN  GENERAL. 


of  prayer  does  not  impose  an  obligation  on  ns  at  every 
moment.  But  it  is  binding  : 1.  As  soon  as,  morally  speak- 
ing, we  have  attained  the  use  of  reason  ; 2.  When  we  are 
grievously  tempted  against  some  virtue  ; 3.  When  it  has 
been  our  misfortune  to  sin  mortally  against  God  and  we 
are  bound  to  dispose  ourselves  to  regain  Iiis  grace  ; 4. 
When  we  are  about  to  receive  some  sacrament  ; 5.  When 
we  are  in  danger  of  death  ; 6.  From  time  to  time  during  life. 

18.  What  is  the  practice  of  good  Christians  with  reference  to 
prayer? 

Good  Christians  pray  frequently,  but  especially  every 
morning  and  evening,  before  and  after  meals,  at  the  begin- 
ning of  their  principal  actions,  in  dangers,  trials,  and  temp- 
tations. 

19.  Why  is  it  particularly  necessary  to  pray  every  morning  and 
evening? 

We  should  pray  every  morning  to  draw  down  God’s 
blessing  on  the  whole  day.  We  should  pray  every  evening 
to  thank  God  for  His  benefits,  to  ask  pardon  for  our  faults, 
and  to  beg  grace  to  pass  the  night  worthily. 

20.  Is  it  a sin  to  omit  morning  and  evening  prayer? 

This  omission  is  not  in  itself  a sin,  since  there  is  no  posi- 
tive precept  on  the  subject ; but  it  would  be  dangerous  to 
the  soul,  especially  if  it  were  of  frequent  occurrence. 

21.  Why  should  we  pray  before  and  after  meals? 

We  should  pray  before  meals  to  ask  God  to  bless  the 
food  that  we  are  about  to  take  ; we  should  pray  after  meals 
to  thank  Him  for  giving  it  to  us. 

22.  Why  should  we  pray  also  at  the  beginning  of  our  principal 
actions,  in  dangers,  trials,  and  temptations? 

We  should  pray  at  the  beginning  of  our  principal  actions 
to  refer  them  to  God  ; in  dangers,  to  beg  God  to  protect 
us  ; in  trials,  to  ask  Him  to  console  us  ; and  in  temptations, 
to  obtain  from  Him  the  grace  to  overcome  them. 


CIRCUMST AN C KS  OF  P II AYER. 


373 


To  Whom  We  Should  Pray. 

k 23.  To  whom  may  we  address  our  prayers? 

We  may  address  our  prayers  to  God  and  to  His  saints  : 
to  God  that  He  may  Himself  be  pleased  to  hear  them  ; to 
the  saints,  that,  by  their  intercession,  they  may  obtain  from 
God  the  object  of  our  petition. 

For  Whom  We  Should  Pray. 

24.  For  whom  should  we  pray? 

We  should  pray  for  all  those  who  have  not  yet  .entered 
into  the  possession  of  everlasting  happiness,  particularly 
for  our  parents,  benefactors,  friends,  and  even  enemies,  for 
the  whole  Church,  for  our  Holy  Father  the  Pope,  and  for 
all  who  are  in  authority. 

25.  Why  should  we  pray  for  our  parents? 

We  should  pray  for  them  that  God  may  reward  them 
for  the  care  which  they  have  lavished  upon  us. 

Under  the  name  of  parents,  we  are  to  include  also  our 
superiors,  whether  spiritual  or  temporal. 

26.  Why  should  we  pray  for  our  friends  and  our  benefactors? 
We  should  pray  for  them,  because  this  is  the  best  proof 

that  we  can  give  them  of  our  friendship  and  our  gratitude* 

27.  Why  should  we  pray  even  for  our  enemies? 

We  should  pray  for  them,  because  Jesus  Christ  recom- 
mends this  to  us  in  the  Gospel,  and  because  He  Himself 
gave  us  on  the  cross  the  example  of  praying  for  His  execu- 
tioners. 

28.  Why  should  we  pray  for  the  whole  Church  and  for  its  head? 
We  should  pray  for  all  the  faithful,  because  they  are,  in 

a certain  sense,  members  of  the  same  family,  and  ought 
therefore  to  help  one  another.  We  ought  to  pray  for  the 
Pope,  because  we,  as  his  children,  ought  to  ask  continually 


374 


PRAYER  IN  GENERAL. 


for  him,  as  the  father  and  head  of  the  family,  the  special 
graces  which  he  needs. 

29.  Why  should  we  pray  for  those  in  authority? 

We  should  pray  for  those  in  authority,  because  the  good 
government  of  civil  society  is  of  great  importance  to  the 
Church  and  to  the  salvation  of  souls. 

30.  Why  should  we  pray  for  the  dead  also? 

We  should  pray  for  the  faithful  of  the  Church  suffering, 
that  their  souls  may  be  delivered  from  the  pains  of  Purga- 
tory. 

What  Should  be  the  Object  of  Prayer. 

31.  What  is  the  object  of  prayer? 

Prayer  has  for  its  object  whatever  we  either  should  or 
can  legitimately  desire  and  ask  ; in  other  words,  whatever 
tends  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the  salvation  of  our  soul. 

32.  What  should  we  desire  and  ask  first  of  all? 

God  wills  that  we  ask  of  Him  first  and  foremost  life  ever- 
lasting and  the  justice,  or  charity,  which  leads  thereto. 

As  to  created  goods,  whether  spiritual  or  temporal,  when- 
ever it  is  lawful  to  desire  them,  we  should  desire  them  only 
with  a view  to  God  and  to  justice  ; that  is  to  say,  in  so  far 
only  as  they  may  be  means  of  gaining  heaven. 

33.  Is  it  lawful  to  ask  temporal  blessings  of  God? 

We  may  ask  of  God  those  temporal  blessings  which  are 
necessary  to  supply  the  various  wants  of  man’s  life  ; such 
as  health,  food,  clothing,  deliverance  or  preservation  from 
vexatious  evils  and  accidents,  the  preservation  of  our  par- 
ents and  our  friends,  success  in  our  just  undertakings,  peace 
for  the  State,  victory  over  enemies,  and  other  advantages  of 
the  same  kind. 

34.  How  should  we  ask  temporal  things  of  God,  even  such  as  are 
necessary? 


QUALITIES  OF  PRAYER. 


375 


We  should  always  ask  them  : 1.  Conditionally,  that  is,  in 
so  far  as  they  do  not  become  an  obstacle  to  our  salvation  ; 
2.  With  perfect  submission  to  the  will  of  God. 

4.  Qualities  of  Prayer. 

35.  That  a prayer  be  good,  is  it  sufficient  to  ask  what  we  ought? 
No,  it  is  also  necessary  to  pray  as  we  ought,  that  is  : 1. 

With  attention  ; 2.  With  humility  ; 3.  With  faith  ; 4.  With 
confidence  ; 5.  With  fervor  ; 6.  With  perseverance. 

Our  Lord  also  recommends  that  we  pray  in  His  name. 

36.  What  is  meant  by  praying  with  attention? 

Praying  with  attention  is  praying  with  our  mind  occu- 
pied either  with  what  we  are  saying  to  God  or  with  the 
things  of  God. 

37.  Which  are  the  different  kinds  of  attention  in  prayer? 

There  are  three  kinds  : 1.  Attention  to  the  words  which 

we  pronounce  ; 2.  Attention  to  the  meaning  which  they 
convey  ; 3.  Attention  to  the  presence  of  God  or  to  some 
other  pious  thought. 

38.  Is  it  sufficient  to  attend  to  the  words  alone? 

This  attention  may  be  sufficient  ; it  fulfills  the  duty  im- 
posed on  us  as  to  vocal  prayers  of  precept. 

39.  Which  is  the  most  perfect  of  the  three  kinds  of  attention? 

It  is  the  third.  This  does  not  terminate  with  the  mean- 
ing of  the  words  : it  looks  to’  the  very  end  and  purpose  of 
prayer  ; in  a word,  to  God  or  to  what  we  desire  to  obtain 
from  Him. 

40.  What  things  may  be  an  obstacle  to  attention  in  prayer? 
Distractions ; that  is,  irrelevant  thoughts  and  frivolous 

images,  that  arise  in  the  mind  and  disturb  this  holy  action. 

41.  Are  all  distractions  culpable? 

Only  voluntary  distractions  are  culpable. 


876 


PR AYER  IN  GENERAL. 


42.  What  should  we  do  when  distractions  arise? 

1.  We  should  turn  the  mind  away  from  them,  and  gent- 
ly drive  them  off  as  soon  as  we  perceive  them.  They  ren- 
der our  prayer  more  difficult,  but  also  more  meritorious. 

2.  We  should  humble  ourselves  thereat  and  be  patient 
with  ourselves  ; but  we  should  not  be  discouraged  or  cast 
down  ; because  God,  who  is  full  of  goodness  and  gentle- 
ness, endures  them  with  great  patience,  and  turns  them  to 
His  glory  and  our  salvation. 

48.  Is  actual  attention  necessary  for  prayer? 

No,  for  such  attention  is  not  always  possible  ; virtual 
attention  1 suffices.  It  consists  in  the  perseverance  or  con- 
tinuance in  the  will  of  the  actual  attention  which  we  had 
at  the  beginning  of  prayer. 

44.  What  is  meant  by  praying  with  humility? 

To  pray  with  humility  is  to  pray  with  a deep  conviction 
of  our  extreme  need,  our  powerlessness,  and  our  unwor- 
thiness. 

45.  What  is  meant  by  praying  with  faith? 

Praying  with  faith  is  praying  with  the  certainty  that  God 
can  grant  us  all  that  we  shall  ask  of  Him. 

46.  What  is  meant  by  praying  with  confidence? 

Praying  with  confidence  is  praying  with  the  firm  hope 
that  God  will  hear  us. 

47.  What  is  meant  by  praying  With  fervor? 

Praying  witli  fervor  is  praying  with  love  and  with  a 
great  desire  of  obtaining  what  we  ask. 

48.  Does  fervor  consist  in  sensible  affection? 

No,  it  is  essentially  a quality  that  inheres  in  the  will ; 
hence  it  is  compatible  with  dryness  and  distaste. 

49.  What  is  meant  by  praying  with  perseverance? 


1 See  Pt.  ii.,  ebap.  i.,  pp.  155,  165. 


EFFICACY  OF  PRAYER. 


377 


Praying  with  perseverance  is  praying  without  yielding 
to  weariness  ; it  is  praying  to  the  extent  even  of  being  im- 
portunate, were  it  possible  for  God  to  be  importuned  by  our 
prayers. 

50.  What  should  we  do  when  God  either  refuses  or  defers  to  grant 
our  prayers? 

When  we  do  not  obtain  what  we  ask,  we  ought  to  be- 
lieve either  that  we  ask  amiss,  or  that  it  is  well  for  us  that 
God  refuses  or  defers  to  grant  our  prayer.  Moreover,  we 
ought  to  accept  this  refusal  or  delay  with  submission  and 
humility,  as  a proof  of  God’s  mercy. 

51.  What  is  meant  by  praying  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ? 

Praying  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  is  : 1.  Relying 

solely  on  His  merits,  on  His  charity,  on  the  price  of  His 
blood  ; 2.  Uniting  ourselves  to  His  prayer  and  His  sacri- 
fice ; 3.  Asking  nothing  but  what  has  reference  to  the 
blessings  that  He  has  merited  for  us  ; 4.  Being  profoundly 
convinced  that  He  Himself  prays  in  us  through  His  spirit ; 
5.  Praying,  as  does  the  Church,  to  God  with  Christ,  through 
Christ,  and  in  Christ. 

5.  Efficacy  of  Prayer. 

52.  Of  how  many  kinds  are  the  effects,  or  fruits,  of  prayer? 

They  are  of  two  kinds.  Some  are  common  to  all  acts  of 

virtue  ; merit , refreshment  of  soul,  and  satisfaction  / one  is 
peculiar  to  prayer  ; it  is  impetration . 

53.  How  does  prayer  produce  merit? 

Prayer  produces  merit  by  obtaining  for  us  an  increase  of 
spiritual  riches,  especially  of  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
and  of  the  infused  virtues. 

54.  How  does  prayer  afford  refreshment  to  the  soul? 

It  affords  refreshment  to  the  soul  by  nourishing  it  with 
the  pious  thoughts  and  the  holy  affections  which  it  excites 
therein. 


378 


PRAYER  IN  GENERAL. 


55.  Whence  does  prayer  derive  its  power  of  satisfaction? 

It  draws  its  power  of  satisfaction  from  the  labor  and  suf- 
fering which  this  exercise  imposes  on  our  nature. 

56.  Whence  does  prayer  derive  its  power  of  impetration? 

This  power  it  has  of  itself  and  by  its  own  nature. 

57.  What  is  requisite  that  the  power  of  impetration  may  be  fully 
efficacious? 

1.  That  the  object  of  prayer  be  either  our  last  end  or  some- 
thing necessary  to  attain  it;  2.  That  the  prayer  have  all 
the  requisite  qualities  ; 3.  That  we  pray  for  ourselves,  or 
that  he  for  whom  we  pray,  put  no  obstacle  to  the  granting 
of  our  prayer. 

58.  Why  is  prayer  infallible  under  these  conditions? 

Because  God  has  promised  it,  and  because  He  is  sover- 
eignly faithful  to  His  promises. 

6.  Different  Kinds  of  Prayer. 

59.  How  many  kinds  of  prayer  are  there? 

There  are  two  kinds  : 1.  Vocal  prayer,  which  may  be 
either  private  or  public  ; 2.  Mental  prayer,  which,  under 
certain  forms,  takes  the  name  of  meditation  and  of  contem- 
plation. 

60.  What  is  'vocal  prayer? 

It  is  prayer  which  expresses  by  word  of  mouth  the 
thoughts  of  the  mind  and  the  interior  movements  of  the 
heart. 

61.  What  is  'private  prayer? 

It  is  the  prayer  that  we  offer  as  private  persons,  either 
alone  or  in  common  with  several  others  ; as,  for  example, 
in  a family. 

62.  What  is  public  prayer? 

Public  prayer  is  that  which  is  offered  by  the  ministers 
of  the  Church  and  the  faithful  lawfully  assembled,  or  even 


DIFFERENT  KINDS  OF  PRAYER. 


379 


by  the  ministers  alone,  acting  in  the  name  of  the  Church 
and  as  delegates  of  the  whole  body. 

63.  Why  is  public  prayer  the  most  excellent  and  the  most  effica- 
cious of  prayers? 

Public  prayer  is  the-  most  excellent  and  the  most  effica- 
cious of  prayers,  because  it  is  offered  in  the  name  of  the 
Church,  the  Spouse  of  Jecus  Christ. 

64.  How  may  the  faithful  take  part  in  public  prayer? 

By  assisting  at  the  liturgical  offices  : the  holy  Mass,  Ves- 
pers, processions,  etc. 

65.  What  is  mental  prayer? 

Mental  prayer  is  that  wherein  the  mind  and  the  heart 
are  applied  to  the  things  of  God  without  the  help  of  spoken 
words. 

66.  What  is  meditation,  or  mental  prayer  in  the  narrower  mean- 
ing of  the  term? 

Meditation , or  mental  prayer  in  its  narrower  meaning, 
is  an  interior  occupation  of  the  soul  with  God,  and  an  appli- 
cation of  its  powers  to  Him.  It  may  also  be  defined  : An 
analytical  and  affectionate  consideration  of  a subject  of 
piety.  In  other  words,  it  consists  in  occupying  ourselves 
with  holy  thoughts  in  God’s  presence,  in  uniting  ourselves 
to  Him  in  affection  and  desire.  These  interior  operations 
have  their  source  in  a hunger  and  a thirst  after  justice. 

67.  Of  what  utility  is  meditation? 

Meditation  is  very  useful  to  a Christian.  For  to  live  as 
a Christian  he  must  not  only  have  faitli  deeply  rooted  in  his 
intellect,  but  also  charity  and  the  other  virtues  in  his  will. 
Now,  it  is  by  meditation  that  the  intellect  absorbs  the  truths 
of  faith,  and  that  the  will  multiplies  acts  of  repentance  and 
love,  renews  its  good  resolutions,  strengthens  itself  against 
vice,  and  is  exercised  in  the  practice  of  virtue. 

68.  What  subjects  of  meditation  should  we  choose  by  prefenhw  c? 


3$0 


THE  PRINCIPAL  FORMULAS  OF  PRAYER. 


The  mysteries  of  Our  Lord’s  life  and  passion  as  they  are 
presented  to  us  in  the  Gospel.  These  subjects  are  the 
easiest  and  the  most  fruitful,  the  most  replete  with  unction 
and  efficacy. 

69.  What  is  contemplation? 

Contemplation  is  an  elevation  of  the  soul  to  God  by  a 
simple  intuition  full  of  affection. 

70.  In  what  does  contemplation  differ  from  meditation? 

In  this,  that  it  does  not  have  recourse  to  reasoning,  as  is 
the  case  with  meditation. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  PRINCIPAL  FORMULAS  OF  PRAYER. 

1 . The  Lord’s  Prayer. 

1.  Of  what  formulas  should  we  prefer  to  make  use  in  vocal 
prayer? 

We  should,  even  in  our  private  prayers,  choose  the  for- 
mulas used  or  approved  by  the  Church,  for  these  are  both 
the  safest  and  the  most  useful. 

2.  What  two  principal  formulas  of  prayer  should  every  Christian 
know  and  often  recite? 

The  two  known  as  the  Lord’s  Prayer  and  the  Angelical 
Salutation. 

3.  Which  is  the  prayer  of  prayers? 

The  prayer  of  prayers  is  the  Our  Father , called  also  the 
Lord’s  Prayer,  because  Jesus  Christ  Himself  taught  it  to  us. 

4.  Why  is  the  Lord’s  Prayer  the  most  excellent  of  all  prayers? 

1.  Because,  since  it  has  Jesus  Christ  for  its  author,  no 
other  prayer  can  be  more  agreeable  to  God,  and  consequent- 
ly more  efficacious  ; 

2.  Because  it  includes  everything  that  we  may  lawfully 


THE  LORD’S  PRAYER. 


381 


desire  ; that  is  to  say,  the  end  for  which  we  are  destined, 
and  the  means  of  attaining  it. 

5.  How  many  parts  has  the  Lord’s  Prayer? 

It  has  three  parts:  the  first  part  is  a kind  of  preface  ; the 
second  is  the  body  of  the  prayer  ; and  the  third  is  the  con- 
clusion. 

The  second  part  contains  seven  petitions,  of  which  the 
first  three  refer  to  God  and  the  other  four  to  ourselves. 

6.  Of  what  does  the  preface  of  the  Lord’s  Prayer  consist? 

It  consists  of  these  words  : Our  Father , who  art  in  heaven . 

7.  Why  do  we  call  God  our  Father  f 

Because  he  is  truly  our  Father,  both  in  the  order  of  nature 
and  still  more  perfectly  in  the  order  of  grace. 

8.  Why  do  we  say  our  Father , and  uot  my  Father? 

We  say  our  Father,  and  not  my  Father,  to  remind  us  : 1. 
That  we  are  all  brethren  in  Christ  Jesus  ; 2.  That,  as  breth- 
ren, we  ought  to  live  in  peace,  union,  and  concord  ; 3.  That 
we  ought  to  pray  for  one  another,  and  thus  make  our  pray- 
ers efficacious. 

9.  Why  do  we  say : who  art  in  heaven  ? 

Because,  although  God  is  everywhere,  yet  He  is  in  heaven 
as  in  the  place  where  He  gathers  His  children  together, 
where  He  manifests  Himself  to  them  as  He  is,  where  He 
reveals  His  glory  to  them,  and  gives  them  possession  of 
their  inheritance. 

1 0.  What  do  we  ask  of  God  by  the  words : Hallowed  he  Thy  name  ? 

We  ask  of  God  that  His  name,  which  is  holy  in  itself, 

may  be  known  and  glorified  by  all  men. 

11.  What  do  we  ask  of  God  by  the  words:  Thy  kingdom  come ? 

We  ask  of  God  the  twofold  kingdom  of  grace  and  of 

glory. 


382 


THE  PRINCIPAL  FORMULAS  OF  PRAYER. 


12.  What  do  we  ask  of  God  by  the  words:  Thy  \ will  be  dona  on 
earth  as  it  is  in  heaven  ? 

We  ask  the  grace  to  fulfill  His  holy  will  as  faithfully  a0 
the  angels  do.  This  holy  will  is  made  known  to  us  in  the 
divine  law,  in  the  precepts  and  maxims  of  the  Gospel,  and  in 
the  commandments  of  the  Church. 

13.  What  do  we  ask  of  God  by  the  words:  Give  us  this  day  our 
daily  bread  ? 

We  ask  of  God  whatever  is  necessary  for  the  life  of  the 
body  and  particularly  for  the  life  of  the  soul. 

For  the  body,  we  ask  the  bread  by  which  we  live,  and 
whatever  pertains  to  the  wants  of  physical  life.  For  the 
soul,  we  ask  the  salutary  nourishment  of  the  word  of  God, 
the  help  of  grace  to  retain  charity,  and  above  all  the  heaven- 
ly bread  called  the  Holy  Eucharist. 

14.  What  do  we  ask  of  God  by  these  words:  Forgive  us  our  tres- 
passes as  we  forgive  those  who  trespass  against  us? 

We  pray  God  to  forgive  us  all  the  debts  we  have  con- 
tracted towards  His  justice  ; and  that  He  may  be  merciful 
to  us,  we  promise  Him  to  deal  mercifully  with  those  who 
have  offended  us. 

1 5.  What  do  we  ask  of  God  by  the  words : Lead  us  not  into  temp- 
tation ? 

By  the  words,  Lead  us  not  into  temptation , we  ask  of  God 
that,  in  view  of  our  weakness,  He  spare  us  great  temptations 
which  cannot  be  overcome  by  ordinary  virtue,  and  that  in 
the  others  He  give  us  the  strength  to  come  forth  victorious. 

16.  What  do  we  ask  for  by  the  words:  But  deliver  us  from  evil? 

We  ask  of  God  to  be  delivered  : 1.  From  all  past  e vils,  i.  e.> 

from  all  the  sins  that  we  have  committed  ; from  all  present 
evils,  i.  e.,  from  all  that  solicits  us  to  commit  sin  ; and  from 
all  future  evils,  i.  e .,  from  all  the  consequences  and  penal- 
ties of  sin  ; 2.  From  the  attacks  of  the  devil  ; 3.  From  the 
effects  of  the  threefold  concupiscence,  which  is  the  origin  of 
sin  in  us. 


THE  ANGELICAL  SALUTATION. 


383 


17.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  word,  Amen , which  terminates 
the  Lord’s  prayer? 

It  expresses  our  desire  that  our  petitions  may  be  granted: 
it  is  the  affirmation  of  our  ardent  desire  to  be  heard. 

18.  How  should  we  recite  the  Lord’s  Prayer? 

We  should  recite  it  with  Christian  sentiments,  that  the 
words  which  we  pronounce  may  not  be  lying,  and  may  not 
be  a new  ground  of  condemnation  for  us. 

2.  The  Angelical  Salutation. 

19.  After  the  Lord’s  Prayer,  what  is  the  most  ordinary  prayer  of 
the  Christian? 

It  is  the  Angelical  Salutation , or  the  Hail  Mary , which 
the  Church  herself  so  very  often  joins  to  the  Lord’s  Prayer. 

20.  Why  is  the  Angelical  Salutation  so  called? 

Because  it  begins  with  the  words  of  the  angel  Gabriel  to 
the  Blessed  Virgin  when  he  announced  to  her  the  mystery 
of  the  Incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God,  which  was  about  lo 
be  accomplished  in  her. 

21.  Whence  does  the  Angelical  Salutation  derive  its  excellence? 

The  Angelical  Salutation  derives  its  excellence  from  its 

origin,  from  the  excellence  of  the  praises  and  the  supplica- 
tion of  which  it  is  formed,  and  from  the  greatness  of  her  to 
whom  this  prayer  is  addressed. 

22.  How  many  parts  are  there  in  the  Angelical  Salutation? 

There  are  two  parts:  a preamble  of  praise  and  a supplica- 
tion. 

23.  Of  what  is  the  preamble  of  praise  composed? 

It  is  composed  : 1.  Of  the  words  of  the  angel  Gabriel  to 
the  Blessed  Virgin  ; 2.  Of  the  words  addressed  her  by  her 
cousin  St.  Elizabeth  on  the  day  of  the  Visitation. 

24.  Which  are  the  words  pronounced  by  the  angel? 


384 


THE  PRINCIPAL  FORMULAS  OF  PRAYER. 


“ Hail,  full  of  grace;  the  J^ord  is  with  thee  : blessed  art 
thou  among  women.” 

25.  What  does  the  word  Hail  express? 

It  expresses  : 1.  Our  profound  respect  for  the  humble 
Virgin  whom  God  chose  to  be  the  Mother  of  His  Son  ; 2. 
Our  hearty  rejoicing  with  the  Blessed  Virgin  over  the  mys- 
tery of  the  Incarnation  which  God  deigned  to  work  in  her. 

26.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  words,  Full  of  grace  f 

They  remind  us  of  the  superabundance  of  grace  which 
the  Lord  bestowed  upon  Mary  because  of  the  mission  that 
she  was  to  fulfill. 

27.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  words  : The  Lord  is  with  thee  ? 

They  signify  that  the  Virgin  Mary  is  the  tent  or  taber* 

nacle  in  which  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost 
find  repose. 

28.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  words  : Blessed  art  thou  among 
women  ? 

They  signify  that  the  Blessed  Virgin  has  been  privileged 
among  women  ; for  : 1.  She  alone  brought  forth  in  joy  her 
Child,  the  eternal  Son  of  God  ; 2.  She  was  solicitous  for 
nothing  but  the  things  of  the  Lord  ; 3.  Her  body  did  not 
undergo  dissolution  in  the  tomb. 

29.  Which  are  the  words  of  St.  Elizabeth? 

“ Blessed  art  thou  among  women,  and  blessed  is  the 
fruit  of  thy  womb.” 

30.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  words:  Blessed  is  the  fruit  of  thy 
icomb  ? 

They  signify  that  if  Mary  is  blessed  among  all  women,  it 
is  because  she  is  the  Mother  of  Him  who  is  blessed  among 
all  the  sons  of  men.  The  heavenly  blessings  lavished  upon 
Mary  come  from  Jesus  and  refer  to  Jesus. 

31.  What  supplication  has  the  Church  added  to  this  preamble 
of  praise? 


THE  ANGELICAL  SALUTATION. 


385 


At  the  Council  of  Ephesus  (431),  which  defined  the  di- 
vine Maternity  of  Mary,  the  Church  added  these  words  : 
“ Holy  Mary,  Mother  of  God,  pray  for  us.”  This  invoca- 
tion was  subsequently  completed  by  the  words  : “ Sinners, 
now  and  at  the  hour  of  our  death.” 

32;  Why  did  the  Church  introduce  the  words,  Holy  Mary , Mother 
of  God , before  the  supplication? 

To  remind  us  of  the  holiness  and  the  dignity  of  Mary, 
and  to  inspire  us  with  great  confidence  in  her  intercession. 

33.  What  do  we  ask  of  Mary  by  the  supplication : Pray  for  m 
sinners  now  and  at  the  hour  of  our  death  ? 

We  ask  her  to  pray  for  us,  to  obtain  for  us  during  our 
life  the  grace  of  repentance,  and  at  the  hour  of  death,  that 
powerful  help  which  will  enable  us  to  enter  into  the  joy  of 
the  Lord. 

34.  How  should  we  recite  the  Angelical  Salutation? 

We  should  recite  it  with  respect,  because  of  the  words 
of  which  it  is  composed  ; with  faith,  because  of  the  great 
truths  which  it  expresses  ; with  admiration,  because  of 
the  divine  marvels  which  this  prayer  calls  to  mind  ; with 
confidence,  because  of  the  incomparable  goodness  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin. 


SECTION  II. 


The  Sacraments. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  SACRAMENTS  IN  GENERAL. 

1.  Nature  of  the  Sacraments. 

1.  What  is  a sacrament? 

A sacrament  is  a sensible  sign,  instituted  by  Our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  to  signify  and  to  produce  grace. 

2.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  word  sacrament  ? 

The  word  sacrament  signifies  a sacred  and  secret  thing, 
consequently  something  having  a religious  character. 

3.  What  things  are  necessary  to  constitute  a true  sacrament? 

According  to  the  very  definition  of  a sacrament,  three 

things  are  absolutely  necessary  : a sensible  sign,  institution 
by  Christ,  and  the  power  to  produce  grace* 

4.  What  is  a sensible  sign? 

A sensible  sign  is  something  which  is  perceived  by  the 
senses  and  which  makes  known  to  us  something  else  not 
perceived  by  the  senses. 

5.  Why  are  the  sacraments  sensible  signs? 

Because  they  include  tilings  that  fall  under  the  senses  •; 
matter  which  we  see, — for  example,  water  in  baptism  ; and 
words  which  we  hear,  as,  for  example,  these  words  : I bap' 

tize  thee Now,  these  things  are  signs  of  the  grace  which 

they  confer,  a grace  which  the  senses  cannot  perceive. 


NATURE  OF  THE  SACRAMENTS. 


387 


6.  How  do  we  know  that  the  sacraments  were  instituted  by  Oui 
Lord  Jesus  Christ? 

We  know  it  from  the  teaching  of  the  Church  and  from 
Tradition. 

7.  For  what  end  were  the  sacraments  instituted? 

They  were  instituted  to  produce  grace  and  to  sanctify 
us, 

8.  How  do  the  sacraments  produce  grace? 

They  produce  it  by  their  own  virtue  in  those  who  put  no 
obstacle  thereto. 

9.  Were  there  any  sacraments  before  the  coming  of  Christ? 

When  man  was  in  the  state  of  innocence  there  were  no 

sacraments  properly  so  called.  Under  the  law  of  nature, 
there  is  no  doubt  that  there  were  sacraments,  although 
Holy  Scripture  makes  no  mention  of  them.  Under  the 
written  law,  there  were  such  ceremonies  as  circumcision,  the 
eating  of  the  paschal  lamb,  various  expiations  and  purifi- 
cations, and  the  consecrating  of  priests,  all  of  which  have 
been  considered  as  kinds  of  sacrament. 

10.  In  what  particulars  did  the  sacraments  of  the  old  law  differ 
from  those  of  the  new  law? 

They  differed  principally  in  two  ways  : 1.  The  sacra- 
ments of  the  old  law  signified  grace  to  come,  to  be  given 
through  the  passion  of  Jesus  Christ  ; the  sacraments  of  the 
new  law  signify  grace  actually  present ; 2.  The  sacraments 
of  the  old  law  did  not  produce  grace  of  themselves,  in 
virtue  of  the  work  done,  but  by  faith  in  Christ,  so  that  they 
were  testimonials  or  signs  of  this  faith. 

11.  Was  it  necessary  for  our  salvation  that  Christ  should  insti- 
tute the  sacraments? 

They  were  not  necessary  with  absolute  necessity,  for 
God  had  other  means  of  justifying  and  saving  us  ; but  they 
were  necessary  with  necessity  of  fitness.  The  reason  is 
this,  that  the  means  of  sanctification  should  be  in  harmony 


388 


THE  SACRAMENTS  IN  GENERAL. 


with  the  nature  of  Christ,  the  sanctifier,  and  with  the  nature 
of  man,  the  one  who  is  sanctified.  Thus  it  is  that  between 
a God  who  made  Himself  visible  and  men  who  are  visible, 
there  are  visible  means  of  union.  It  is  by  these  also  that 
men  are  united,  and  that  the  wonderful  effects  of  grace  in 
the  soul  are  made  secure. 

2.  Division  of  tlie  Sacraments. 

12.  How  may  the  sacraments  be  divided? 

The  sacraments  may  be  divided  according  to  number  and 
according  to  kind. 

18.  How  many  sacraments  are  there? 

There  are  seven  : baptism,  confirmation,  holy  eucharist, 
penance,  extreme  unction,  holy  orders,  and  matrimony. 

14.  Why  is  it  proper  that  there  be  seven  sacraments? 

It  is  proper,  because  there  are  great  analogies  between 
the  life  of  the  soul  and  that  of  the  body  ; hence  the  laws  of 
the  former  should  in  some  way  resemble  those  of  the  latter. 

Now,  in  his  natural  life,  mau  may  be  considered  from  two  points 
of  view  : as  an  individual  and  as  a social  being.  As  an  individ- 
ual, he  is  born,  he  grows  in  size  and  strength;  he  must  take  food ; 
when  sick,  he  should  have  at  hand  the  remedies  to  effect  a cure  ; 
he  should  have  all  the  help  that  he  desires  when  he  is  in  danger 
of  death.  As  a social  being,  he  must  be  governed  by  temporal 
superiors,  and  the  society  of  which  he  is  a member  must  be  per- 
petuated through  the  ages. 

And  so  it  is  also  in  man’s  supernatural  life.  As  an  individual, 

. ;:i  is  born  to  the  life  of  grace  by  baptism  ; he  grows  and  is 
lengthened  in  this  life  by  confirmation  ; he  feeds  on  theeuchar- 
]>i ; he  finds  in  penance  the  means  of  effecting  a cure  or  of  rising 
!<»  a new  life,  according  as  the  life  of  grace  is  either  weakened  or 
lestroyed  by  sin  ; when. in  danger  of  death,  he  is  freed  from  the 
Inst  remains  of  sin  by  extreme  unction.  As  a social  being,  he  is 
governed  by  spiritual  superiors  given  him  by  the  sacrament  of 
holy  orders  ; and  the  spiritual  society,  of  which  he  is  a member, 
is  perpetuated  by  the  sacrament  of  matrimony. 


MATTER  AND  FORM  OF  THE  SACRAMENTS. 


389 


15.  How  are  the  sacraments  divided  as  to  kind? 

The  sacraments  are  divided  as  to  kind  : 

1.  Into  sacraments  which  tend  to  the  perfection  of  the 
individual:  such  are  the  first  five  ; and  sacraments  that 
tend  to  the  perfection  of  society : such  are  the  last  two  ; 

2.  Into  sacraments  of  the  dead , which  give  the  life  of 
grace  to  those  who  are  spiritually  dead  ; and  the  sacraments 
of  the  livmg , which  increase  the  life  of  grace  in  those  who 
already  possess  it.  The  sacraments  of  the  dead  are  : bap- 
tism and  penance  ; the  sacraments  of  the  living  are  : con- 
firmation, holy  eucharist,  extreme  unction,  holy  orders,  and 
matrimony  ; 

3.  Into  permanent  sacraments,  of  which  the  holy 
eucharist  is  the  only  instance,  and  transitory  sacraments, 
that  is,  such  as  exist  only  in  the  moment  wherein  they  are 
administered  : and  to  this  class  belong  the  other  six  sacra- 
ments ; 

4.  Into  sacraments  which  imprint  an  indelible  charac- 
ter upon  the  soul , and  therefore  can  be  received  but  once,  as 
baptism,  confirmation,  and  holy  orders  ; and  sacraments 
which  do  not  imprint  such  a character,  and  therefore  may 
be  received  many  times  : such  are  all  the  other  sacraments. 

3.  Matter  and  Form  of  the  Sacraments. 

16.  Of  what  does  the  sensible  sign  of  the  sacraments  consist? 

It  consists  of  two  parts  : of  an  element  which  is  called 

the  matter , and  of  determinate  words  which  are  called  the 
form . 

17.  What  is  the  matter  of  the  sacraments? 

The  matter  of  a sacrament  is  the  sensible  element,  or 
exterior  act,  which  by  the  will  of  God,  may  become  an  es- 
sential part  of  that  sacrament. 

18.  How  is  the  matter  of  the  sacraments  divided? 

It  is  divided  into  remote  matter  and  proximate  matter. 


390 


THE  SACK  AM  ENTS  IN  GENE  HAL. 


The  remote  matter  is  the  sensible  object  considered  in  it- 
self and  without  any  reference  to  its  becoming  a sacrament. 
The  proximate  matter  is  the  use  of  this  object,  or  its 
application  to  the  subject  of  the  sacrament.  For  example, 
natural  water  is  the  remote  matter  of  baptism  ; and  the 
ablution  made  by  means  of  the  water  is  the  proximate 
matter. 

19.  What  is  the  form  of  a sacrament? 

The  form  of  a sacrament  consists  in  the  words  which  the 
minister  pronounces  when  he  applies  the  matter.  These 
words  determine  the  matter  to  produce  the  effect  of  the  sac- 
rament and  to  signify  it  clearly.  Thus  the  words  : I bap- 
tize thee are  the  form  of  baptism,  because  they  deter- 

mine the  water  and  make  it  a spiritual  lotion. 

20.  Must  the  form  be  united  to  the  matter  to  constitute  a sacra- 
ment? 

Yes  ; for,  just  as  man  is  composed  of  body  and  soul,  so 
every  sacrament  forms  a moral  whole  composed  essentially 
of  two  parts  : matter  and  form. 

21.  What  else  is  requisite  to  effect  a union  of  matter  and  form? 

It  is  requisite  that  the  same  minister  join  the  matter  and 

the  form  in  the  same  subject. 

22.  How  many  kinds  of  alteration  may  the  matter  and  the  form 
undergo? 

They  may  undergo  two  kinds  : one  substantial  and  the 
other  accidental. 

23.  In  what  do  these  alterations  of  the  matter  consist? 

Substantial  alteration  of  the  matter  consists  either  in 

making  use  of  different  matter  from  that  prescribed,  or 
in  making  use  of  the  prescribed  matter  when  it  has  lost 
its  proper  nature  by  corruption.  The  use  of  rose-water 
in  place  of  natural  water,  for  baptism  ; or  the  use  of  vine- 


MATTER  AND  FORM  OF  THE  SACRAMENTS. 


391 


gar  in  place  of  w ine,  for  the  holy  eucharist,  would  be  ex- 
amples of  substantial  alteration  of  the  matter. 

Accidental  alteration  consists  in  making  use  of  matter 
that  is  slightly  vitiated,  but  has  not  yet  lost  its  proper  na- 
ture ; for  example,  in  the  case  of  baptism,  a certain  Quantity 
of  water  containing  a few  drops  of  wrine. 

24.  In  what  does  alteration  of  the  form  consist? 

Substantial aXteY&Uonoi  the  form  consists  in  any  change 

which  modifies  the  sense  of  the  words  ; accidental  alteration 
of  the  form  consists  in  any  change  which  leaves  the  sense 
of  the  words  intact. 

25.  What  is  the  consequence  of  altering  either  matter  or  form? 

If  the  change  is  substantial,  it  renders  the  sacrament 

grievously  unlawful  and  invalid.  If  the  change  is  only  acci- 
dental, it  renders  the  sacrament  either  grievously  or  slightly 
unlawful,  according  as  the  change  itself  is  important  or  only 
slight  ; but  it  does  not  destroy  the  validity  of  the  sacra- 
ment. 

26.  Is  it  permitted  to  make  use  of  doubtful  or  probable  matter  in 
administering  the  sacraments? 

Yes,  but  on  condition  : 1.  That  there  be  either  danger 
of  death  or  a grave  necessity  ; 2.  That  certain  matter  be 
not  at  the  disposition  of  the  minister. 

Outside  of  these  cases,  it  would  be  a sin  of  sacrilege 
against  the  sacrament  so  profaned,  to  make  use  of  a doubt- 
ful or  probable  matter,  and  a sin  of  injustice  against  our 
neighbor,  who  thus  runs  the  risk  of  being  deprived  of  the 
fruit  of  the  sacrament. 

27.  When  may  sacraments  be  repeated,  and  w hen  should  they 
be  repeated  ? 

Sacraments  may  be  repeated  as  often  as  there  is  a pru- 
dent doubt  of  their  validity. 

They  should  be  repeated  when  their  validity  is  doubtful 
and  at  the  same  time  charity,  justice,  and  religion  demand 


392 


THE  SACRAMENTS  EN  GENERAL. 


it  ; especially  when  there  is  question  of  baptism,  holy  orders, 
or  absolution  at  the  point  of  death. 

The  repetition  of  the  sacrament  is  conditional  in  order 
that  the  sacrament  be  not  profaned  if  it  was  at  first  validly 
administered. 


4.  The  Minister  of  the  Sacraments. 

28.  What  is  meant  by  the  minister  of  a sacrament? 

The  minister  of  a sacrament  is  he  who  has  power  to 
give  it. 

29.  How  many  kinds  of  minister  are  there? 

There  are  two  : The  ordinary  minister  of  a sacyament, 
who  dispenses  it  by  right  of  office,  in  virtue  of  his  ordina- 
tion ; and  the  extraordinary  minister,  who  confers  it  either 
in  virtue  of  a special  privilege  or  of  delegated  power,  or  by 
reason  of  pressing  necessity. 

30.  May  every  man  be  a minister  of  sacraments? 

With  the  exception  of  baptism  and  matrimony,  no  man 
may  confer  sacraments  unless  he  is  lawfully  ordained  in  the 
Church.  Sacraments  conferred  otherwise  are  invalid. 

31.  What  is  requisite  that  the  lawful  minister  of  a sacrament 
confer  it  validly? 

It  is  necessary  and  it  is  sufficient  that,  while  administer- 
ing the  sacrament,  he  have  the  intention  of  doing  what  the 
Church  does. 

32.  Why  is  it  necessary  that  the  minister  have  the  intention  of 
doing  what  the  Church  does? 

Because  without  this  the  action  would  be  profane  and 
not  sacred  ; for  the  minister  would  act  in  his  own  name 
and  not  as  a minister  of  God. 

33.  Is  it  requisite  for  the  validity  of  the  sacrament  that  the  min- 
ister have  the  true  faith? 

The  true  faith  is  not  requisite  ; and  consequently  the 


THE  SUBJECT  OF  THE  SACRAMENTS. 


398 


sacraments  conferred  by  heretics  are  valid.  This  is  partic- 
ularly true  of  baptism. 

34.  Is  the  stateof  grace  requisite  for  the  validity  of  the  sacrament? 
No  ; a minister  may  confer  a sacrament  validly  even  if  lie 

be  in  the  state  of  mortal  sin. 

35.  Why  is  it  that  faith  and  the  state  of  grace  are  not  required 
of  the  minister  for  the  validity  of  the  sacrament? 

Because  the  sacraments  communicate  grace  in  virtue  of 
the  work  done,  and  the  power  of  administering  them  is  a 
grace  given  gratuitously,  which  may  be  found  even  in  sin- 
ners. 


5.  The  Subject  of  the  Sacraments. 

36.  What  is  meant  by  the  subject  of  the  sacraments? 

The  subject  of  the  sacraments  is  he  who  is  qualified  to  re- 
ceive them. 

37.  Who  is  qualified  to  receive  the  sacraments? 

Any  man  who  is  still  upon  this  earth. 

38.  May  all  men  without  distinction  receive  all  the  sacraments? 
No,  for  certain  requisite  conditions  present  obstacles 

thereto. 

1.  Children  who  have  not  attained  the  age  of  reason, 
can  receive  neither  penance  nor  extreme  unction  ; nor  can 
they  receive  matrimony  or  holy  orders  ; 2.  Those  persons 
who  are  not  sick  cannot  receive  extreme  unction  ; 3.  Women 
cannot  receive  holy  orders  ; 4.  Clerics  in  sacred  orders,  and 
professed  religious  with  solemn  vows,  cannot  receive  the 
sacrament  of  matrimony. 

Moreover,  he  who  is  to  partake  of  the  other  sacraments 
must  first  receive  baptism. 

39.  What  is  necessary  for  the  valid  reception  of  a sacrament? 
For  adults,  the  intention  or  will  to  receive  it  is  necessary 

for  no  one  can  be  sanctified  without  the  consent  of  his  will. 


THE  SACK  AM ENTS  IN  GENERAL. 


394 

For  infants  and  for  tliose  who  have  never  had  the  use  of 
reason,  the  intention  is  supplied  by  that  of  the  Church. 

40.  What  dispositions  are  necessary  for  the  lawful  and  profitable 
reception  of  the  sacraments? 

It  is  necessary  to  receive  them  worthily,  that  is  : 1.  For 
the  sacraments  of  the  dead  (the  baptism  of  adults  and  pen- 
ance), faith,  hope,  sorrow  for  sin,  and  a beginning  of  the 
love  of  God,  are  requisite  ; 2.  For  the  sacraments  of  the 
living,  the  state  of  grace  is  necessary. 

41.  What  sin  does  he  commit  who,  through  his  own  fault,  has.  not 
these  dispositions? 

By  so  receiving  a sacrament  he  commits  a sacrilege, 
because  he  profanes  a sacred  thing. 

42.  Of  what  nature  is  the  reception  of  a sacrament  according  to 
the  dispositions  of  the  subject? 

It  may  be  valid,  null,  profitable,  unprofitable  or  sacrile- 
gious. 

1.  Valid , if  the  subject  is  fit  and  has  the  intention  of 
receiving  the  sacrament ; 

2.  Null,  if  the  subject  is  not  fif,  or  if  he  has  not  the 
intention,  or  is  wanting  in  an  essential  disposition.  Thus 
the  reception  of  the  sacrament  of  penance  would  be  null  if 
the  subject  had  not  been  baptized  or  had  no  contrition  for 
his  sins  ; 

3.  Profitable , if  the  subject  has  the  requisite  fitness,  in- 
tention and  dispositions  ; 

4.  Unprofitable , if  the  sacrament  is  valid,  but  does  not 
produce  grace  owing  to  the  absence  of  the  requisite  dispo- 
sitions on  the  part  of  the  subject; 

5.  Sacrilegious,  if  one  received  the  sacrament  knowing 
that  he  had  not  the  requisite  dispositions. 

6.  Effects  of  the  Sacraments. 

43.  What  effects  do  the  sacraments  produce? 

The  sacraments  produce  two  effects  : a principal  effect, 


EFFECTS  OF  THE  SACRAMENTS. 


395 


viz.,  grace,  which  is  produced  by  all  ; and  a secondary  effect, 
viz.,  the  character,  which  only  some  of  the  sacraments  im- 
print in  the  soul. 

14.  How  many  kinds  of  grace  do  the  sacraments  produce? 

The  sacraments  produce  two  kinds  of  grace  : sanctifying 
grace , which  is  common  to  all  of  them,  and  sacramental 
grace , which  differs  with  each  sacrament. 

45.  How  is  the  sanctifying  grace  conferred  by  the  sacraments 
divided? 

It  is  divided  into  first  grace  and  second  grace , according 
as  it  raises  the  soul  from  the  death  of  sin  to  supernatural 
life,  or  increases  the  sanctifying  grace  with  which  the  soul 
is  already  adorned. 

46.  What  grace  is  conferred  by  the  sacraments  of  the  dead? 

Of  themselves,  the  sacraments  of  the  dead  produce  first 
gr  ce  ; indirectly  they  may  produce  second  grace. 

47.  What  grace  is  conferred  by  the  sacraments  of  the  living? 

Of  themselves  they  confer  second  grace  ; but  indirectly 

they  may  produce  first  grace. 

48.  What  is  sacramental  grace? 

Sacramental  grace  is  a special  grace  which  gives  a right 
to  those  actual  graces  necessary  to  attain  the  end  for  which 
a sacrament  has  been  instituted. 

Sacramental  grace  is  not  distinct  from  sanctifying  grace. 
It  is  only  sanctifying  grace,  referred  to  a special  end. 

49.  Do  all  those  who  receive  the  same  sacrament  receive  equal 
sacramental  grace? 

When  the  same  sacrament  is  administered  to  several  sul  - 
jects,  the  grace  thus  communicated  to  them  varies  with  the 
dispositions  of  each  person  : it  is  most  abundant  in  those 
who  have  the  most  perfect  dispositions. 

50.  What  is  the  sacramental  character? 

The  sacramental  character  is  an  indelible  spiritual  mark 


396 


THE  SACRAMENTS  IN  GENERAL. 


which  certain  sacraments  imprint  in  the  soul  of  him  who 
receives  them. 

51.  What  sacraments  imprint  a character? 

Baptism,  confirmation,  and  holy  orders. 

These  sacraments  constitute  man  in  a perpetual  state 
proper  to  his  nature.  Baptism  gives  man  a place  in  the 
family  of  Jesus  Christ  ; confirmation  enrolls  him  in  the  army 
of  Jesus  Christ  ; holy  orders  constitutes  certain  men  in  the 
state  of  ministers  of  Jesus  Christ. 

7.  Ceremonies  of  the  Sacraments. 

52.  What  is  meant  by  ceremonies  of  the  sacraments? 

By  ceremonies  are  understood  those  external  acts  of  re- 
ligion established  by  the  Church  to  give  majesty  to  divine 
worship,  to  administer  the  sacraments  with  becoming  respect 
and  dignity,  and  to  excite  the  devotion  of  the  faithful. 

53.  What  are  the  different  kinds  of  ceremony? 

Some  ceremonies  consist  in  words  ; others  in  gestures, 
like  the  sign  of  the  cross  and  the  genuflection;  others  again 
in  the  use  of  certain  things,  as  holy  water,  lights,  vases, 
sacred  ornaments,  etc. 

54.  Are  ceremonies  the  same  everywhere? 

Essential  and  integral  ceremonies  are  in  use  throughout 
the  whole  Church  ; accidental  ceremonies  vary  with  partic- 
ular Churches. 

55.  Of  what  use  are  sacramental  ceremonies? 

1.  These  ceremonies  inspire  the  faithful  with  sentiments 
of  respect  and  piety  in  regard  to  the  sacraments  themselves* 

2.  They  instruct  and  edify  them,  by  manifesting  in  a sen- 
sible way  the  effects  and  the  obligations  of  the  sacraments  ; 

3.  They  lift  them  up  to  the  contemplation  of  the  heavenly 
things  of  which  they  are  the  mysterious  signs. 


BAPTISM  IN  GENERAL. 


397 


8.  Errors  Concerning  the  Sacraments. 

56.  Wliat  heretics  have  attacked  the  sacraments? 

Chiefly  the  Reformers  of  the  sixteenth  century. 

57.  What  was  the  nature  of  their  errors? 

They  separated  sanctifying  grace  from  justification 
Thence  they  concluded  : 1.  That  the  sacraments  do  not  pro- 
duce grace,  but  that  they  are  only  signs  which  excite  faith  ; 
2.  That  the  number  of  the  sacraments  should  be  diminished, 
and  only  those  retained  that  bear  on  the  remission  of  sin  ; 3. 
That  every  person,  whether  cleric  or  layman,  whether  man 
or  woman,  can  confer  the  sacraments  ; 4.  That  no  sacraments 
imprint  a character  ; 5.  That  the  sacramental  ceremonies  are 
ridiculous  and  contemptible. 

These  errors  were  condemned  by  the  Council  of  Trent. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

BAPTISM. 

1.  Baptism  in  General. 

1.  What  is  baptism? 

Baptism  is  a sacrament  which  cleanses  us  from  original 
sin  and  actual  sin,  and  makes  us  children  of  God  and  of 
the  Church. 

2.  When  did  Our  Lord  institute  baptism? 

According  to  the  common  teaching,  baptism  was  institu- 
ted when  Our  Lord  Himself  was  baptized  in  the  Jordan  by 
St.  John  the  Baptist. 

3.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  word  baptism? 

It  signifies  immersion,  bath,  ablution. 

4.  What  is  the  sensible  sign  of  baptism? 


398 


BAPTISM. 


It  is  the  external  ablution  of  the  body  by  water,  and  the 
express  invocation  of  the  three  persons  of  the  Blessed  Trin- 
ity. 

5.  What  is  the  meaning  of  this  sign? 

It  signifies  spiritual  regeneration,  that  is,  birth  in  Christ 
Jesus. 

6.  What  is  the  remote  matter  of  baptism? 

It  is  natural  water.  Hence  it  may  be  rain-water,  or  wa- 
ter from  a river,  fountain,  pool,  or  sea,  melted  snow  or  ice, 
or  even  mineral  water. 

7.  What  is  the  lawful  matter  of  baptism? 

In  case  of  necessity,  it  is  natural  water,  of  what  kind  so- 
ever ; but  outside  such  a case,  only  baptismal  water  is  to  be 
employed,  that  is,  water  blessed  for  the  purpose  on  Holy 
Saturday  or  the  eve  of  Pentecost. 

8.  What  is  the  proximate  matter  of  baptism? 

It  is  the  external  ablution  of  the  body,  so  performed  that 
the  water  flows  directly  on  the  body  of  him  who  is  receiv- 
ing baptism. 

9.  In  how  many  ways  may  the  ablution  be  accomplished  with- 
out affecting  the  validity  of  the  sacrament? 

In  three  ways  : 1.  By  infusion , that  is,  by  pouring  water 
on  the  body  of  him  who  is  receiving  baptism  ; 2.  By  immer- 
sion, that  is,  by  plunging  the  body  of  the  candidate  into  the 
water  ; 3.  aspersion,  that  is,  by  sprinkling  water  on  his 
body. 

10.  What  is  the  form  of  baptism? 

It  consists  essentially  in  these  words  : I baptize  thee  in 
the  name  of  the  Father , and  of  the  Son , and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

11.  How  are  the  matter  and  the  form  united  in  baptism? 

At  the  moment  when  he  is  pouring  the  water  on  the  head 
of  the  person  to  be  baptized,  he  who  is  baptizing  pronounces 


ATTRIBUTES  OF  BAPTISM. 


399 


the  words  of  the  form,  I baptize  thee  in  the  name  of  the 
Father , etc.  Thus  the  matter  and  the  form  are  united. 

12.  When  is  baptism  null? 

Baptism  is  null  : 1.  When  true  natural  water  is  not  used, 
or  when  the  water  does  not  come  into  immediate  contact 
with  the  body,  but  only  touches  the  clothing  ; 2.  When 
the  entire  form  is  not  pronounced  ; 3.  When  the  form  is 
not  pronounced  just  at  the  time  of  pouring  the  water,  or  is 
not  pronounced  by  the  person  who  pours  the  water. 

13.  What  should  be  done  when  baptism  is  doubtful? 

The  baptism  should  be  repeated  conditionally  : “ If  thou 
art  not  baptized . . . . ” 

2.  Attributes  of  Baptism. 

14.  Which  are  the  principal  attributes  of  baptism? 

The  principal  attributes  of  baptism  are  : priority,  unity, 
and  necessity.  Priority  consists  in  this,  that  no  other  sacra- 
ment can  be  received  before  baptism  ; unity  in  this,  that  it 
cannot  be  repeated  ; and  necessity  in  this,  that  no  one  can 
be  saved  without  receiving  it. 

15.  What  obligation  for  parents  results  from  the  necessity  of  bap- 
tism? 

A rigorous  obligation  of  seeing  to  it  that  no  child  of  theirs 
die  without  receiving  baptism.  'It  is  a grievous  fault  to  ex- 
pose any  one  to  the  danger  of  being  forever  deprived  of  the 
vision  and  the  possession  of  God. 

16.  When  should  parents  have  their  children  baptized? 

Parents  should  have  their  children  baptized  *as  soon  as 

possible.  In  this  matter,  they  ought  to  conform  strictly  to 
the  prescriptions  of  the  diocesan  statutes.  When,  in  virtue 
of  an  apostolic  indult,  the  bishop  grants  a delay,  the  child 
is  baptized  privately,  all  the  ceremonies  being  supplied  sub- 
sequently. 


400 


BAPTISM. 


17.  Is  baptism  absolutely  necessary? 

Baptism  is  not  absolutely  necessary,  since  it  may  be  sup- 
plied by  two  means  : perfect  love  of  God  and  martyrdom. 

Hence  there  are  said  to  be  three  kinds  of  baptism  : bap- 
tism of  water , and  only  this  kind  is  a sacrament  ; baptism 
of  fire  or  of  desire  ; and  baptism  of  blood. 

18.  Does  baptism  of  desire  produce  all  the  effects  of  baptism  of 
water? 

No  ; it  does  not  imprint  a character,  it  does  not  confer 
sacramental  grace,  it  does  not  remit  all  the  temporal  pun- 
ishment due  to  sin,  unless  the  charity  is  so  intense  as  to 
merit  this  remission. 

19.  What  are  the  effects  of  baptism  of  blood? 

It  cleanses  from  all  sin,  and  remits  both  the  temporal  and 
the  eternal  punishment  due  to  sin  ; but,  since  it  is  not  a sac- 
rament, it  imprints  no  character. 

3.  Administration  of  Baptism. 

20.  What  is  meant  by  the  minister  of  baptism? 

A distinction  is  made  between  the  ordinary  minister,  the 
extraordinary  minister,  and  the  minister  from  necessity. 

The  ordinary  minister  of  baptism  is  a bishop  or  priest  ; 
the  extraordinary  minister  is  a deacon  delegated  for  the 
purpose  by  a bishop  or  a priest  ; the  minister  from  neces- 
sity, when  there  is  danger  of  death,  is  any  person  whatever. 

21.  Why  is  it  that,  when  there  is  danger  of  death,  any  person 
may  baptize? 

Because  God  wishes  all  men  to  be  saved,  and,  consequent- 
ly, has  mercifully  decreed  that  the  necessary  means  of  sal- 
vation for  all  men  may  be  administered  by  all,  in  order  that 
no  one  may  be  deprived  of  this  means. 

22.  Is  it  a grave  obligation  to  baptize  in  a case  of  necessity'; 

Yes,  it  is  a grave  obligation  founded  on  charity. 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  BAPTISM. 


401 


23.  May  parents. baptize  their  children? 

They  should  do  so  only  when  there  is  no  other  person  pres- 
ent who  is  capable  of  giving  baptism. 

24.  Who  may  be  a subject  of  baptism? 

Any  living  human  being  that  is  not  yet  baptized. 

2-5.  Are  infants  qualified  to  receive  baptism? 

Although  infants  are  as  yet  incapable  of  exercising  rea- 
son, yet  they  are  baptized  in  the  faith  of  the  Church. 

20.  What  particular  cases,  with  reference  to  baptism,  may  arise 
before  the  subject  has  reached  the  adult  age  ? 

There  are  several  ; among  others,  the  case  of  exposed 
infants,  that  of  the  children  of  baptized  heretics,  or  of  apos- 
tates, or  of  hardened  dinners,  and  that  of  the  children  of 
unbelievers. 

27.  What  is  to  be  done  in  these  different  cases? 

Infants  exposed  to  death  should  be  baptized  condition- 
al 

The  infant  children  of  those  who  have  become  heretics , 
apostates , or  hardened  sinners , may,  in  theory  at  least,  be 
baptized  ; but  it  is  necessary  to  act  with  the  greatest  pru- 
dence. 

Infants  born  of  unbelievers  should  not  be  baptized  against 
the  will  of  their  parents,  except  in  the  following  cases : 1 . 
When  the  children,  having  the  full  use  of  their  reason,  de- 
mand baptism  themselves  ; 2.  When  they  are  in  danger  of 
death  ; 3.  When  they  have  been  abandoned  ; 4.  When  their 
parents,  or  at  least  one  of  them,  give  consent. 

28.  What  dispositions  should  adults  bring  to  the  reception  of  the 
sacrament  of  baptism? 

To  receive  it  validly , they  must  consent  to  receive  it. 

To  receive  it  with  profit,  they  must  : 1.  Believe  the  re- 
vealed truths  ; 2.  Hope  for  justification  and  for  life  ever- 
lasting ; 3.  Begin  to  love  God  as  the  source  of  justification  : 


402 


BAPTISM. 


4.  Have  a supernatural  sorrow  for  personal-faults  committed 
and  a firm  resolution  to  refrain  from  sin  in  the  future. 

29.  How  is  baptism  to  be  administered  when  a case  of  necessity 
arises? 

The  person  who  is  to  baptize  takes  baptismal  water,  or  if 
that  be  wanting,  some  other  natural  water,  and  pours  it,  in 
the  form  of  a cross,  on  the  head  of  the  person  to  be  bap- 
tized, 1 2 if  that  be  possible  ; otherwise  he  pours  it  on  some 
other  part  of  the  body  : and  at  the  same  time  he  pronounces 
these  words  : I baptize  thee  in  the  name  of  the  Father , and 
of  the  Son , and  of  the  Holy  Ghost* 

30.  What  ceremonies  are  connected  with  the  solemn  baptism  of 
infants? 

The  solemn  baptism  of  infants  is  preceded,  accompanied, 
and  followed  by  ceremonies  intended  to  enable  us  to  under- 
stand the  grandeur,  the  effects,  and  the  obligations  of  bap- 
tism. 

31.  Is  it  of  obligation  to  give  a sponsor  to  the  person  baptized, 
whether  that  person  be  an  infant  or  an  adult? 

Yes,  it  is  of  obligation  in  solemn  baptism,  and  even  in 
private  baptism  if  it  be  possible  to  have  one. 

32.  Why  has  the  Church  made  this  an  obligation? 

In  order  that  the  newly  baptized  person  may  have  : 1. 
An  official  witness  of  his  entrance  into  the  Church  ; 2.  A 
voucher  for  his  present  dispositions  if  he  be  an  adult,  a 
surety  for  his  good  will  if  he  be  an  infant  ; 3.  A spiritual 
father  to  guide  him  and  watch  over  him. 

33.  How  many  sponsors  may  there  be  at  baptism? 

According  to  the  prescription  of  the  Council  of  Trent, 


1 While  the  minister  is  pouring  the  water  with  his  right  hand,  with  his  left  he 
brushes  the  hair  of  the  child  aside,  if  necessary,  to  make  sure  that  the  water  flows 
directly  on  the  skin. 

2 When  children  have  been  baptized  at  home  the  ceremonies  should  afterwarcj 
if  possible,  be  supplied  in  the  church. 


EFFECTS  OF  BAPTISM. 


403 


there  may  be  one  godfather  or  one  godmother,  or  both, 
assisting  either  in  person  or  by  proxy. 

34.  What  qualities  are  demanded  in  sponsors? 

That  they  be  neither  unworthy  nor  incapable.  Conse- 
quently the  Church  excludes  from  this  function:  1.  Here- 
tics ; 2.  Those  who  have  been  publicly  excommunicated  or 
placed  under  interdict  ; 3.  Public  sinners ; 4.  Persons 
branded  with  infamy  ; 5.  Those  who  are  ignorant  of  the 
principal  elements  of  Christian  doctrine,  unless  they  prom- 
ise to  become  instructed  therein  ; 6.  Members  of  religious 
orders,  to  prevent  them  from  being  distracted  by  cares  for- 
eign to  their  vocation. 

3).  Wh.Mt  relation  do  godfathers  and  godmothers  contract  with 
the  baptized  infai  t and  his  parents? 

They  contract  with  the  infant  a kind  of  spiritual  pater- 
nity or  maternity,  from  which  arises  that  impediment  to 
marriage  with  their  goddaughter  or  godson  which  is  called 
spiritual  affinity.  This  impediment  also  prevents  marriage 
between  the  sponsors  and  the  parents  of  the  child. 

4.  Effects  of  Baptism. 

36.  What  are  the  effects  of  baptism? 

Baptism  has  two  principal  effects  : 1.  The  grace  which 
regenerates  us  in  Christ  Jesus  ; 2.  The  character  which 
this  sacrament  imprints  in  the  soul. 

37.  What  effects  of  sanctifying  grace  does  baptism  confer? 

It  cleanses  the  soul  completely  and  makes  it  pleasing  to 
God. 

38.  How  does  baptism  cleanse  the  soul  completely? 

1.  Baptism  washes  away  original  sin  with  which  chil- 
dren are  tainted  at  birth  ; in  adults  it  also  effaces  all  the  act  - 
ual sins  which  they  committed  before  baptism  ; 2.  It  remits 
all  the  punishment  due  to  sin,  whether  temporal  or  eternal 


404 


BAPTISM. 


39  How  does  baptism  make  the  soul  pleasing  to  God? 

Baptism  communicates  the  life  of  grace  to  us,  remits  our 
sins,  nukes  us  children  of  God,  brothers  and  co-heirs  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Together  with  grace,  it  communicates  the 
gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  the  infused  virtues,  both  theo- 
logical and  moral. 

40.  What  other  grace  than  sanctifying  grace  does  baptism  confer? 

Besides  sanctifying  grace,  baptism  confers  sacramental 

grace.  This  is  habitual  regenerating  grace,  and  gives  the 
baptized  person  a right  to  the  actual  graces  necessary  both 
to  preserve  the  spiritual  life  received  in  baptism  and  to  re- 
ceive the  other  sacraments  worthily. 

41.  In  what  does  that  character  consist  wThich  baptism  imprints 
in  the  soul? 

It  is  an  indelible  character  and,  as  it  were,  the  seal  of 
Christ,  by  which  the  person  is  distinguished  from  unbe- 
lievers and  consecrated  to  God  for  ever.  This  character 
qualifies  the  person  baptized  to  receive  the  other  sacraments. 

42.  What  rights  does  baptism  confer  on  us? 

Baptism  clothes  us  with  Jesus  Christ,  unites  us  and  even 
incorporates  us  with  Him,  and  thereby  confers  on  us  all  the 
rights  attached  to  the  dignity  of  members  of  Christ  and 
children  of  the  Church. 

43.  Does  baptism  produce  all  these  effects  in  an  adult  who  has 
not  the  requisite  dispositions? 

No  ; such  an  adult  receives  the  character  of  Christian, 
and  is  incorporated  with  the  Church,  but  he  is  only  a dead 
member.  Moreover,  he  becomes  guilty  of  a sacrilege  and 
receives  neither  sanctifying  nor  sacramental  grace.  The 
sacrament  of  penance,  which  he  can  subsequently  receive, 
will,  if  he  is  properly  disposed,  remove  the  obstacle  to  grace, 
and  the  baptism  will  then  produce  all  its  effects. 

44.  Does  baptism  re-establish  us  in  the  state  of  justice  and  inno* 
cence  in  which  Adam  was  created? 


BAPTISMAL  PROMISES. 


40.-) 


Yes,  but  with  this  difference,  that  it  does  not  give  back 
to  us  the  extraordinary  gifts  which  our  first  parents  received, 
viz.,  science,  subjection  of  the  passions  to  reason,  and  in- 
corruptibility and  immortality  of  body. 

45.  What,  then,  are  the  consequences  of  original  sin  that  remain 
after  baptism? 

The  consequences  of  original  sin  that  remain  after  bap- 
tism are  : Ignorance,  concupiscence,  suffering,  and  death. 

5.  Baptismal  Promises. 

46.  What  is  meant  by  baptismal  promises? 

By  baptismal  promises  or  vows,  are  meant  the  obligations 
which  the  baptized  person  contracts  towards  God. 

47.  In  what  do  the  promises  of  baptism  consist? 

They  consist  : 1.  In  renouncing  Satan,  his  works  and  his 
pomps  ; 2.  In  living  according  to  the  maxims  and  the  exam- 
ple of  Jesus  Christ. 

48.  What  is  meant  by  renouncing  Satan  ? 

To  renounce  Satan  is  to  declare  resolutely  that  we  no 
longer  wish  to  belong  to  him,  to  obey  him,  or  to  heed  his 
perverse  suggestions. 

49.  What  is  meant  by  renouncing  the  pomps  of  Satan? 

This  means  the  renouncing  of  all  that  the  world  loves, 
esteems,  and  seeks,  and  that  Satan  makes  use  of  as  a pow- 
erful means  of  leading  men  astray. 

50.  What  is  meant  by  renouncing  the  works  of  Satan? 

It  is  renouncing  all  sin  ; that  is  to  say,  every  thought, 
desire,  word  or  deed,  contrary  to  the  law  of  God.  For  sin 
is  the  work  of  the  devil. 

51.  What  has  the  second  baptismal  promise  for  its  object? 

It  has  for  its  object  the  taking  of  the  doctrine  of  Jesus 
Christ  as  the  rule  of  our  sentiments,  and  His  example  as 

the  rule  of  our  conduct. 


406 


CONFIRMATION. 


Thus  it  is  that,  when  we  renounce  the  devil,  we  give 
ourselves  irrevocably  to  God  ; we  bind  ourselves  to  live  for 
Him  ; henceforth  we  should  neither  think,  love,  nor  act 
otherwise  than  as  Christ  thought,  loved,  and  acted. 

52.  Of  what  imp  >rlance  are  the  promises  of  baptism? 

They  are  so  important  that  our  everlasting  salvation  de- 
pends absolutely  on  keeping  them  faithfully  ; for  they  have 
essential  and  indispensable  duties  as  their  object. 

53.  Is  it  useful  to  think  often  of  the  promises  of  baptism? 

Yes,  because  on  their  fulfilment  or  their  violation  depends 

our  everlasting  happiness  or  everlasting  misery. 

54.  Is  it  useful  to  renew  them? 

It  is  very  useful  to  renew  them  from  time  to  time,  par- 
ticularly at  the  time  of  our  first  Communion  and  on  the 
anniversary  of  our  baptism. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

CONFIRMATION. 

1.  Confirmation  in  General. 

1.  What  is  confirmation? 

Confirmation  is  a sacrament  wdiich  gives  us  the  Holy 
Ghost  wdth  the  abundance  of  His  gifts,  and  makes  us  per- 
fect Christians. 

2.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  word  confirmation  ? 

It  signifies  the  action  of  fortifying,  of  strengthening,  of 
consolidating,  of  completing,  of  perfecting. 

3.  Why  is  the  sacrament  of  confirmation  so  called? 

It  is  so  called  because  it  fortifies,  strengthens,  consoli- 
dates, completes,  and  perfects  the  work  begun  by  baptism. 

4.  How  confirmation  differ  from  baptism? 


CONFIRMATION  IN  GENERAL. 


407 


1.  Baptism  is  a spiritual  birth  ; confirmation  is  an  in- 
crease of  spiritual  life. 

2.  Baptism  makes  us  members  of  the  family  of  Christ  ; 
confirmation  enrolls  us  in  the  militia  of  Christ. 

3.  Baptism  imparts  to  us  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost  ; con- 
firmation gives  them  to  us  in  abundance. 

In  a word,  baptism  makes  us  Christians , and  confirma- 
tion makes  us  perfect  Christians . 

5.  When  was  the  sacrament  of  confirmation  instituted? 

We  find  no  mention  of  this  in  Holy  Scripture.  The 
commonly  received  opinion  is  that  it  was  instituted  on 
Holy  Thursday,  the  night  of  the  Last  Supper,  when  Our 
Lord  promised  to  send  the  Holy  Ghost.  However,  several 
theologians  believe  that  it  was  instituted  after  the  Resur- 
rection when  He  gave  the  Apostles  His  instructions  about 
the  constitution  of  the  Church. 

6.  What  is  the  sensible  sign  in  confirmation? 

It  is  the  imposition  of  the  hands  of  the  bishop  on  those 
whom  he  confirms,  the  unction  which  he  makes  on  their 
"orehead  in  the  form  of  a cross  with  holy  chrism,  and  the 
words  which  he  pronounces  at  the  same  time. 

7.  What  is  it  that  is  signified  by  this  sign? 

It  is  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  descends  with 
the  abundance  of  His  gifts  into  the  soul  of  the  person  con- 
firmed. 

8.  What  is  the  remote  matter  of  confirmation? 

It  is  holy  chrism,  a mixture  of  oil  of  olives  and  balsam, 
solemnly  consecrated  by  the  bishop  every  year  at  the  Mass 
on  Holy  Thursday. 

9.  What  is  the  proximate  matter  of  confirmation? 

It  is  the  anointing  of  the  forehead  in  the  form  of  a cross 
by  the  imposition  of  the  hands  of  the  bishop. 

10.  Is  there  only  one  imposition  of  hands  in  confirmation? 


408 


CONFIRMATION. 


There  are  two  impositions  of  hands  : one  occurs  when 
the  bishop  stretches  his  hands  towards  those  who  are  to  be 
confirmed  and  implores  for  them  the  seven  gifts  of  the  Hoi  v 
Ghost ; the  other  accompanies  the  anointing  with  chrism. 

Although  it  is  a grievous  fault  to  absent  one’s  self 
voluntarily  from  it,  nevertheless  the  first  imposition  is  not 
requisite  for  the  validity  of  the  sacrament  ; it  is  never 
repeated  for  those  persons  who  were  not  present  when  it 
was  made.  Only  the  second  imposition  is  included  in  the 
matter  of  confirmation. 

11 .  What  is  the  form  of  confirmation? 

It  consists  in  these  words  : I sign  thee  with  the  sign  of  the 
cross , I confirm  thee  with  the  chrism  of  salvation,  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost . 


2.  Necessity  of  Confirmation. 

12.  Is  the  sacrament  of  confirmation  necessary? 

It  is  not  necessary  as  a means  of  salvation  ; but  he  who 
has  it  in  his  power  to  receive  confirmation,  and  yet  refuses 
or  neglects  to  do  so  through  contempt,  commits  a mortal 
sin. 

13.  If  from  negligence  or  from  impossibility,  a man  did  not  re- 
ceive  confirmation  in  his  youth,  is  he  exempt  from  the  obligation 
of  receiving  it  later? 

No  ; for  a Christian  needs  the  help  of  this  sacrament  dur- 
ing his  whole  life,  and  therefore  is  bound  during  his  whole 
life  by  the  precept  of  receiving  it. 

14.  Why  is  it  that  those  parents,  or  superiors,  commit  sin  who  neg- 
lect to  have  their  children,  or  their  inferiors,  receive  Confirmation? 

They  commit  a serious  sin  because  they  neglect  to  ful- 
fill an  important  duty  of  their  position,  and  because  this 
negligence  may  be  attended  with  grave  consequences  for 
the  souls  of  their  children  or  their  inferiors. 


ADMINISTRATION  OP  CONFIRMATION. 


409 


3.  Administration  of  Confirmation. 

15.  Who  is  the  minister  of  the  sacrament  of  confirmation? 

Only  the  bishop  is,  by  divine  institution,  the  ordinary 

minister  of  the  sacrament  of  confirmation.  A mere  priest 
can  be  the  extraordinary  minister  if  he  be  delegated  by  the 
Sovereign  Pontiff  and  if  he  use  chrism  consecrated  by  the 
bishop. 

16.  Who  may  receive  confirmation? 

Every  baptized  person,  and  only  such  a person. 

17.  Why  does  confirmation  presuppose  baptism? 

Because  confirmation  is  to  baptism  what  growth  is  to 
birth.  Just  as  one  must  be  born  before  he  can  attain  his 
full  growth,  so  he  must  be  regenerated  by  baptism  before 
he  can  grow  up  and  be  strengthened  in  the  life  of  grace. 

18.  At  what  age  may  confirmation  be  received? 

It  may  be  received  immediately  after  baptism.  Never- 
theless, since  this  sacrament  is  not  necessary  for  children 
who  have  not  come  to  the  use  of  reason,  the  Church  has 
wisely  judged  it  more  useful  to  wait  until  they  can  appre- 
ciate the  sanctity  of  confirmation,  before  admitting  them  to 
receive  it. 

19.  What  dispositions  for  confirmation  are  required  of  adults? 

To  receive  the  character  imprinted  by  the  sacrament,  it 

is  sufficient  to  have  the  intention  to  be  confirmed. 

To  received  its  other  effects,' \t  is  necessary  : 

1.  To  be  instructed  in  the  principal  truths  of  religion,  and, 
in  particular,  in  what  concerns  the  sacrament  ; 2.  To  be  in 
the  state  of  grace,  because  confirmation  is  a sacrament  of 
the  living. 

He  who  would  knowingly  receive  this  sacrament  in  the 
state  of  mortal  sin,  would  be  guilty  of  sacrilege.  He  would, 
indeed,  receive  the  sacramental  character,  but  not  the  Holv 
Ghost  with  His  graces  and  gifts. 


4i0 


CONFIRMATION. 


20.  Are  any  dispositions  of  body  recommended? 

Yes,  there  are  dispositions  of  body  which  are  at  least 
recommended.  Thus  it  is  proper  : 1.  To  be  suitably  and 
decently  clad  ; 2.  To  have  the  forehead  washed  and  un- 
covered ; 3.  To  be  fasting  out  of  respect  for  the  sacrament, 
if  possible,  although  this  is  not  of  strict  obligation. 

21.  What  should  we  do  to  receive  this  sacrament  profitably? 

We  should  prepare  for  it  by  prayer  and  retreat,  remain 

in  deep  recollection  while  receiving  it,  and  after  receiving 
it,  thank  God  for  the  great  blessing  conferred  on  us. 

22.  How  does  the  bishop  begin  the  ceremonies  of  confirmation? 

After  the  Veni  Creator  has  been  sung,  he  extends  his 

hands  over  those  who  are  about  to  be  confirmed. 

This  first  imposition  of  hands  signifies  that  the  Holy 
Ghost  is  going  to  cover  with  His  graces  the  souls  of  those 
about  to  be  confirmed,  just  as  the  bishop  in  a way  covers 
the  candidates  with  his  hands. 

23.  What  does  each  person  who  is  about  to  be  confirmed  do  after 
this  imposition  of  hands? 

After  this  solemn  imposition  of  hands,  each  of  these  per- 
sons comes  to  the  bishop’s  feet,  carrying  in  his  hands  a 
slip  of  paper  on  which  is  written  his  baptismal  name  or  the 
name  of  the  special  patron  whom  he  has  adopted  for  con- 
firmation. 

24.  How  does  the  bishop  then  confirm  him? 

After  reading  the  name  written  on  the  slip  of  paper,  he 
anoints  the  forehead  of  the  candidate  with  chrism  in  the 
form  of  a cross,  at  the  same  time  pronouncing  the  sacra- 
mental formula  : I sign  thee , etc.  Then  he  gives  him  a 
slfght'Tlow  on  the  cheek,  saying  : “ Peace  be  with  thee.” 

25.  Why  does  the  bishop  anoint  the  forehead  in  the  form  of  a 
cross? 

The  bishop  anoints  the  forehead  in  the  form  of  a cross  to 


EFFECTS  OF  CONFIRMATION. 


411 


show  that,  like  all  the  other  sacraments,  confirmation  draws 
its  efficacy  from  the  cross,  and  that  the  cross  is  the  standard 
of  the  soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ. 

26.  Why  does  the  bishop  give  a slight  blow  on  the  cheek? 

This  is  to  teach  the  newly  confirmed  : 1.  That  this  sac- 
rament gives  him,  as  it  did  the  Apostles,  strength  and  cour- 
age to  suffer  insult  and  injury  with  joy  for  the  sake  of 
Jesus  ; 2.  That,  by  means  of  patience,  it  imparts  to  him 
that  peace  which  the  world  cannot  give,  that  peace  which 
surpasses  all  understanding,  and  keeps  our  hearts  and  minds 
in  Christ  Jesus. 

27.  How  does  the  bishop  terminate  the  ceremonies  of  confirma- 
tion? 

The  bishop  recites  a last  prayer  in  which  he  begs  the 
Holy  Ghost  to  dwell  forever  in  the  souls  of  those  just  con- 
firmed as  in  temples  that  have  just  been  consecrated.  Then 
he  blesses  them  ; and  the  ceremonies  end  with  the  recitation, 
aloud  and  in  unison,  by  all  the  confirmed,  of  the  Apostles’ 
Creed,  the  Lord’s  Prayer,  and  the  Angelical  Salutation. 

4.  Effects  of  Confirmation. 

28.  What  are  the  effects  of  confirmation? 

1.  An  increase  of  sanctifying  grace  and  a more  abun- 
dant effusion  of  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost  ; 2.  A special 
sacramental  grace  ; 3.  An  indelible  character. 

29.  Why  is  it  that  in  confirmation  there  is  a more  abundant  effu- 
sion of  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost? 

Because  these  gifts,  which  always  accompany  sanctify- 
ing grace,  and  which  have  already  been  received  in  bap- 
tism, are  plentifully  communicated  in  this  sacrament.  For 
the  effect  of  confirmation  is  to  give  the  Holy  Ghost  to  us  to 
strengthen  us,  just  as  He  was  given  to  the  Apostles  on  the 
day  of  Pentecost. 


412 


CONFIRMATION. 


30.  In  what  does  the  sacramental  grace  proper  to  confirmation 
consist? 

It  consists  in  a grace  of  strength,  which  gives  us  a right 
to  such  actual  graces  as  are  necessary  to  confess  Jesus 
Christ  in  word  and  work,  in  spite  of  the  temptations  of  the 
devil,  the  world,  and  the  flesh. 

31.  What  character  does  confirmation  imprint  in  the  soul? 

It  imprints  the  character  of  perfect  Christian  and  soldier 
of  Jesus  Christ.  This  character  is  indelible,  as  the  Council 
of  Trent  has  defined. 

32.  Did  not  confirmation  produce  other  effects  also  in  the  first 
Christians? 

Yes  ; more  than  once  the  Holy  Ghost  descended  visibly 
upon  them,  and  communicated  to  them  the  gift  of  tongues, 
of  prophecy,  and  of  miracles.  Moreover,  these  effects  ac- 
companied the  sacrament,  although  they  were  extrinsic  to 
it  ; they  contributed  greatly  to  the  conversion  of  infidels 
and  the  spread  of  the  Gospel. 

Gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

33.  What  is  a gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost? 

A gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  is  a supernatural  habit  which 
disposes  us  to  receive  and  to  follow  promptly  the  inspira- 
tions or  impulses  given  us  by  the  Holy  Ghost  for  our  salva- 
tion. 

34.  How  many  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost  are  there? 

There  are  seven  : Wisdom,  understanding,  counsel,  forti- 
tude, knowledge,  piety,  and  the  fear  of  the  Lord. 

35.  What  is  the  gift  of  the  fear  of  the  Lord? 

The  fear  of  the  Lord  is  a gift  which  leads  us  to  avoid,  out 
of  the  most  filial  fear,  whatever  might  displease  God  and 
separate  us  from  Him. 

30.  What  is  the  gift  of  piety? 


EFFECTS  OF  CONFIRMATION 


413 


Piety  is  a gift  which  makes  us  reverence  God  as  our  Fa- 
ther  with  filial  affection,  and  love  all  men  in  so  far  as  they 
belong  to  God. 

37.  What  is  the  gift  of  knowledge? 

Knowledge  is  a gift  which  enables  us  to  discern  and  to 
take  the  means  that  lead  to  salvation,  and  to  reject  whatever 
would  separate  us  from  them. 

38.  What  is  the  gift  of  fortitude? 

Fortitude  is  a gift  which  leads  us  to  brave  all  obstacles 
and  dangers,  like  valiant  soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ. 

30.  What  is  the  gift  of  counsel? 

Counsel  is  a gift  which  enables  us  to  discern  and  t« 
choose  what  is  most  consonant  with  God’s  glory  and  our  own 
salvation. 

40.  What  is  the  gift  of  undersanding? 

Tinder  standing  is  a gift  which  enables  us  to  comprehend 
better  the  truths  of  faith. 

41.  What  is  the  gift  of  wisdom? 

Wisdom  is  a gift  which  enables  us  to  judge  of  and  to 
vlisli  the  things  of  God,  and  to  become  detached  from  the 
world. 

42.  Are  the  seven  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost  inseparable? 

Yes,  since  they  are  all  bound  together  in  charity.  It  fol- 
lows that  by  mortal  sin  we  at  once  lose  them  all,  as,  on  the 
■ ■ther  hand,  we  recover  them  all  when  charity  returns  to 
i lie  soul  together  with  sanctifying  grace. 

43.  What  special  virtues  does  the  Holy  Ghost  produce  in  souls  by 
means  of  His  gifts? 

He  produces  the  virtues  which  are  called  th e fruits  of  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

44.  Which  are  the  fruits  of  the  Holy  Ghost? 

According  to  the  apostle  St,  Paul,  there  are  twelve 


414 


CONFIRMATION. 


principal  fruits  : Charity,  joy,  peace,  patience,  benignity, 
goodness,  longanimity,  mildness,  faith,  modesty,  continency, 
and  chastity. 

45.  How  are  these  fruits  divided? 

They  are  divided  according  as  they  concur  interiorly  or 
exteriorly  in  realizing  our  perfection. 

46.  Which  fruits  of  the  Holy  Ghost  perfect  us  interiorly? 

The  fruits  that  perfect  us  interiorly  are  : 1.  For  the  doing 
of  good:  charity,  joy,  and  peace  ; 2.  For  strength  against 
evil  : patience  and  longanimity . 

47.  What  are  the  fruits  of  the  Holy  Ghost  that  perfect  us  ex- 
teriorly ? 

The  fruits  that  perfect  us  exteriorly  are  : 1.  With  refer- 
ence to  our  neighbor  : goodness , benignity,  mikbiess,  and 
faith  or  fidelity  ; 2.  With  reference  to  our  body  : modesty, 
continence,  and  chastity. 

48.  What  must  we  do  to  correspond  with  the  graces  received  in 
confirmation? 

1.  We  must  keep  faithfully  the  promises  which  we  have 
made,  and  follow  with  docility  the  holy  inspirations  and 
the  good  impulses  which  the  Holy  Ghost  gives  us. 

2.  It  is  good  and  praiseworthy  to  celebrate  every  year 
the  memory  of  our  confirmation,  either  on  the  anniversary-' 
day  itself  or  on  the  feast  of  Pentecost,  which  is  specially 
consecrated  to  the  Holy  Ghost. 

3.  We  should  boldly  confess  Jesus  Christ  whenever  any 
suitable  occasion  arises. 

49.  How  should  we  confess  Jesus  Christ? 

We  should  confess  Him  by  word  and  by  deed. 

By  word,  taking  the  side  of  truth  and  justice  when  they 
are  attacked  or  oppressed  ; defending  the  maxims  of  the 
Gospel,  if  we  are  capable,  against  those  persons  who  decry 
them  or  attempt  to  weaken  their  force  ; and  lastly,  if  cb 


THE  SACRAMENT  OF  THE  EUCHARIST  IN  GENERAL. 


415 


eumstances  require  it,  giving  testimony  to  our  holy  religion 
as  did  the  martyrs  when  before  their  persecutors. 

By  deed , making  our  actions  conform  to  the  example  and 
the  maxims  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  order  that  by  this  trait  of 
resemblance  to  Him,  we  may  be  recognized  as  His  disciples. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE  EUCHARIST  AS  A SACRAMENT. 

1.  The  Sacrament  of  the  Eucharist  in  General. 

1.  What  is  the  eucbarist? 

The  Eucharist  is  a sacrament  which  really,  truly,  and  sub- 
stantially contains  the  body,  blood,  soul,  and  divinity  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  under  the  species  or  appearances  of  bread 
and  wine. 

2.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  word  eucbarist? 

The  word  eucharist  means  good  grace  or  thanksgiving. 

3.  Why  is  the  eucharist  so  called? 

1.  It  is  called  good  grace  and  excellent  grace , because  it 
contains  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  true  grace  and  the 
source  of  all  grace  ; and  because  Jesus  Christ  there  crowns 
all  His  gifts  by  giving  Himself  personally  to  us. 

2.  It  is  called  thanksgiving , because  Jesus  Christ  there- 
in  gives  perfect  thanks  to  God  His  Father,  and  therein  also 
furnishes  us  with  the  means  of  rendering  adequate  thanks 
to  the  Blessed  Trinity  for  all  Its  benefits. 

4.  How  did  Jesus  Christ  institute  the  holy  eucharist? 

The  night  before  His  death,  after  eating  the  Pasch  with 
His  disciples,  Jesus  rose  from  the  table  and  washed  their  feet. 
Then,  seating  Himself  again  at  the  table,  He  took  bread 
and,  giving  thanks,  He  blessed  it,  broke  it,  and  gave  it  to 
His  disciples,  saying  : “ Take  ye  and  eat  : This  is  My  body 


410 


THE  EUCHARIST  AS  A SACRAMENT. 


winch  is  given  for  you.  Do  this  for  a commemoration  of 
Me.”  In  like  manner,  He  took  the  chalice  and,  after  giv- 
ing thanks,  gave  it  to  them,  saying:  “ Drink  ye  all  of 
this.  For  this  is  My  blood  of  the  new  Testament,  which 
shall  be  shed  for  many  for  the  remission  of  sins.  This  do 
ye,  as  often  as  you  shall  drink  it  for  the  commemoration  of 
Me.” 

5.  What  preparation  was  made  for  the  institution  of  the  eucharist? 

The  holy  eucharist  was  prefigured  and  foretold  in  the 
Old  Testament,  and,  before  instituting  it,  Christ  Himself 
gave  figures  of  it  and  promised  it. 

G What  is  the  sensible  sign  in  the  eucharist? 

The  sensible  sign  is  the  species,  or  appearances,  of  bread 
and  wine  ; that  is  to  say,  whatever  in  these  elements  falls 
under  the  senses,  as  extension,  color,  odor,  taste,  etc. 

7.  What  is  it  that  this  sign  contains? 

It  contains,  not  the  substance  of  bread  and  wine,  but  the 
substance  of  the  body,  blood,  soul,  and  divinity  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

8.  What  is  the  matter  of  the  sacrament  of  the  eucharist? 

It  is  wheaten  bread  and  also  wine  pressed  from  the  grape, 
which,  before  consecration,  has  been  mixed  with  a little 
water. 

The  bread  serves  for  the  consecration  of  the  body  of  Our 
Lord  ; the  wine,  for  the  consecration  of  His  blood. 

9.  Why  did  Our  Lord  choose  bread  and  wine  for  the  matter  of  the 
sacrament? 

1.  To  impress  more  forcibly  upon  us  that  this  sacrament 
is  the  food  of  our  souls,  and  that  we  should  often  partake 
of  it,  as  we  daily  take  meat  and  drink  to  sustain  our  bodily 
strength  ; 2.  To  leave  us,  in  these  substances,  the  elements 
of  which  are  so  closely  united,  a symbol  of  the  union  which 
should  exist  among  all  the  members  of  Church. 


THE  REAL  PRESENCE. 


417 


10.  What  is  the  form  of  the  sacrament  of  the  eucharist? 

It  consists  in  these  words  of  Jesus  Christ  : This  is  My 
body  / This  is  My  blood. 

As  the  matter  is  twofold,  so  also  is  the  form  ; there  being 
one  form  for  the  consecration  of  the  bread  and  another 
for  the  consecration  of  the  wine.  The  consecration  of  one 
of  the  two  species  does  not  depend  on  the  other  ; each  is 
complete  as  regards  Our  Lord’s  presence.  Nevertheless,  the 
very  essence  of  the  sacrifice  demands  both  of  them. 

2.  The  Real  Presence. 

11.  What  prodigy  is  wrought  when  the  priest  pronounces  the 
words  of  consecration  over  the  bread  and  the  wine  in  the  Mass? 

When  the  priest  pronounces  the  words  of  the  form  : 

This  is  My  body,  this  is  My  blood ; ” Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
becomes  at  that  very  instant  really,  truly,  and  substantially 
present  under  the  appearances  of  bread  and  wine. 

12.  Can  this  presence  be  ascertained  by  either  senses  or  intellect? 

No,  it  can  be  perceived  by  faith  alone,  and  is  founded  on 

the  word  of  God. 

13.  How  may  the  dogma  of  the  real  presence  be  proved? 

It  may  be  proved  : 1.  From  the  infallible  teaching  of  the 
Church;  2.  From  Holy  Scripture  ; 3.  From  Tradition  ; 4. 
Prom  the  faith  of  the  Oriental  Churches  ; 5.  From  prescrip- 
tion. 

14.  How  does  the  teaching  of  the  Church  prove  the  dogma  of  the 
real  presence? 

The  Church  has  solemnly  defined  this  truth  in  several 
councils,  and  particularly  in  the  Council  of  Trent.  This 
council  indeed  anathematized  whoever  denies  that  Jesus 
Christ  is  contained  really , truly , and  substantially  in  the 
sacrament  of  the  eucharist. 

15.  How  does  Holy  Scripture  prove  the  real  presence? 

Holy  Scripture  contains  three  remarkable  passages  con- 


418 


THE  EUCHARIST  AS  A SACRAMENT. 


cerning  the  real  presence.  One  concerns  the  promise  of 
the  sacrament,  another  its  institution,  and  the  third  its  use. 

1.  The  promise  : This  bread  which  I will  give , is  My  flesh 

My  flesh  is  meat  indeed,  and  My  Hood  is  drink  indeed. 

2.  The  institution  : This  is  My  body This  is  My  blood. 

3.  The  use  : Whosoever  shall  eat  this  bread , or  drink  the  chalice  oj 
the  Lord  unworthily , shall  be  guilty  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord, 
But  let  a man  prove  himself , and  so  let  him  eat  of  that  bread , and  drink 
of  the  chalice.  For  he  that  eateth  and  drinketh  unworthily , eateth  and 
dr inketh  judgment  to  himself  not  discerning  the  body  of  the  Loi'd. 

All  these  words  are  clear,  precise,  and  categorical,  leav- 
ing no  room  for  equivocation. 

16.  How  does  Tradition  establish  the  real  presence? 

The  Fathers  and  the  Doctors  of  all  ages  from  the  time  of 
Christ  have  borne  testimony  to  His  real  presence  in  the 
eucharist. 

17.  How  is  Catholic  Tradition  on  this  point  confirmed  by  the 
faith  of  the  Oriental  Churches? 

The  agreement  of  all  the  schismatic  Oriental  Church.es 
with  the  Latin  Church  on  this  point  admits  of  no  expla- 
nation but  that  of  their  unanimous  belief  in  the  dogma  of 
i lie  real  presence  before  they  separated  from  Rome.  Now, 
some  of  them  withdrew  from  the  Latin  communion  in  the 
fifth  century.  If  at  that  period  they  had  not  professed  be- 
lief in  the  real  presence,  they  would  not  have  borrowed  it 
subsequently  from  the  Catholic  Church. 

18.  How  does  prescription  establish  the  dogma  of  the  real  pres- 
ence? 

According  to  the  avowal  of  Zwinglius,  Calvin  and  others, 
belief  in  the  real  presence  of  Jesus  in  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar  was  universal.  Now,  this  unanimous  belief  on  the 
part  of  the  faithful  could  have  no  other  origin  than  the 
teaching  of  the  Apostles.  Not  only  can  no  proof  be  adduced 
that  it  was  introduced  either  openly  or  secretly  into  the 
Christian  world,  but  such  an  introduction  would  have  been 


THE  HEAL  PRESENCE. 


419 


utterly  impossible.  For  the  dogma  of  the  real  presence  is  a 
mystery  so  far  surpassing  human  reason  that  no  mere  man 
could  have  formed  an  idea  of  it,  much  less  have  induced  men 
to  accept  it.  Only  God  could  conceive  it,  impose  it  on  us, 
and  maintain  belief  in  it. 

19.  Has  not  belief  in  the  mystery  of  the  eucharist  been  likewise 
confirmed  by  miracles? 

The  authority  of  miracles  has  also  helped  to  confirm  the 
dogma  of  the  real  presence.  Our  Lord  has  often  made 
Himself  visible  in  this  mystery  by  extraordinary  prodigies, 
such  as  those  of  appearing  visibly  in  the  host,  of  inflicting 
punishment  on  persons  who  profane  the  sacrament,  as  also 
by  the  phenomena  of  bleeding  hosts,  by  the  preservation 
of  the  sacred  species  from  flames,  etc. 

Transubstantiation. 

20.  How  does  Our  Lord  become  present  in  the  eucharist? 

Our  Lord  becomes  present  in  the  eucharist  by  transub- 
stantiation ; i.  6.,  by  the  changing  of  the  whole  substance  of 
the  bread  into  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  whole  sub- 
stance of  the  wine  into  His  blood. 

21.  Is  it  then  true  that  after  consecration  there  is  neither  bread 
nor  wine  on  the  altar? 

Yes  ; after  consecration  nothing  remains  but  the  body 
and  blood  of  Christ. 

22.  What  remains  of  the  bread  and  the  wine  after  consecration? 

After  consecration  nothing  remains  of  them  but  the  spe- 
cies or  appearances.  The  substance  of  the  bread  and  the 
substance  of  the  wine  have  been  changed  into  the  substance 
of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ  and  the  substance  of  His  blood. 

23.  Are  the  substance  of  the  bread  and  the  substance  of  the  wine 
annihilated  when  the  host  is  consecrated? 

No,  but  they  are  changed  into  the  true  body  and  the 


420 


THE  EUCHARIST  AS  A SACRAMENT. 


true  blood  of  Jesus  Christ.  If  they  were  annihilated,  there 
would  be  no  change.  Now,  the  Church  expressly  teaches 
that  there  is  a change. 

24.  Is  Jesus  Christ,  whole  and  entire,  present  in  the  eucharist? 

Yes,  Jesus  Christ,  whole  and  entire,  is  present  under  the 
appearance  of  bread,  as  He  is  also  whole  and  entire  under 
the  appearance  of  wine. 

25.  Why  is  Jesus  Christ,  whole  and  entire,  under  each  of  these 
species? 

1.  As  man,  Our  Lord  is  present  under  each  of  these  species, 
because  since  He  is  now  risen  and  can  die  no  more,  His  body, 
blood,  and  soul  are  inseparable. 

2.  As  God,  He  is  present  under  each  of  these  species,  be- 
cause from  the  time  of  the  Incarnation  His  humanity  is  in- 
separable from  His  divinity. 

26.  Is  Jesus  Christ  contained  whole  and  entire  under  each  par- 
ticle of  the  species  of  bread  and  wine,  when  these  species  have  been 
divided? 

It  is  of  faith  that,  if  the  sacred  species  be  divided  into 
several  parts,  no  matter  how  great  their  number,  Christ  is 
present,  whole  and  entire,  in  each  particle  of  the  host  and 
in  each  drop  of  the  precious  blood. 

27.  How  can  this  be  explained? 

By  the  way  in  which  Jesus  Christ  exists  in  the  holy 
eucharist.  His  body  is  not  present  therein  locally  after 
the  manner  of  physical  bodies,  which  occupy  a determinate 
place.  It  is  present  substantially , that  is,  after  the  manner 
of  substance.  Now,  it  is  proper  to  a substance  to  be  whole 
and  entire  in  the  whole  place  and  in  every  part  of  that  place. 

28.  Do  the  eucharistic  species  retain  their  natural  properties? 

The  sacred  species  have  the  same  properties  as  their  sub- 
stance had  before  transubstantiation.  In  other  words,  they 


THE  KEAL  PRESENCE. 


421 


are  sensible,  divisible,  nutritive,  corruptible,  and,  in  a word, 
susceptible  of  all  those  changes  of  quality  which  bread  and 
wine  undergo. 

29.  When  do  the  species  cease  to  be  sacramental? 

They  cease  to  be  sacramental  species  when  they  have  be- 
come so  altered  that,  if  their  substances  did  exist,  these 
substances  would  no  longer  be  bread  and  wine. 

30.  What  then  occurs? 

Christ  withdraws  from  the  sacrament,  and  the  species  re- 
turn to  the  ordinary  course  of  nature’s  laws. 

Principal  Errors  Concerning  the  Real  Presence. 

31.  Which  are  the  principal  errors  concerning  the  dogma  of  the 
real  presence? 

1.  Those  of  Berengarius,  archdeacon  of  Angers,  who 
taught  at  first  that  Christ  is  only  figuratively  present  in 
the  eucharist  ; and  subsequently,  that  His  body  and  blood 
are  present  in  the  sacrament  together  with  the  bread  and 
the  wine  ; 

2.  Those  of  the  Sacramentarians  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
who  in  divers  ways  attacked  or  denied  the  real  presence. 

32.  How  did  God  intervene  to  destroy  these  errors? 

God  intervened  to  defeat  the  errors  of  Berengarius  : 1 . 
By  asking  Blessed  Juliana,  a religious  of  Montcornillon, 
in  Belgium,  to  establish  the  feast  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament 
( Corpus  Christi)  ; 2.  By  raising  up  St.  Thomas  Aquinas 
to  sing  with  inspired  tongue  the  glories  of  Jesus  in  the 
Eucharist  ; 3.  By  multiplying  miracles  concerning  the 
Blessed  Sacrament. 

He  intervened  to  defeat  the  errors  of  the  Sacramentari- 
ans : 1.  By  means  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  which  anathe- 
matized their  errors  ; 2.  By  a renovation  of  the  worship 
due  to  Jesus  in  the  tabernacle. 


422 


THE  EUCHARIST  AS  A SACRAMENT. 


Adoration  of  the  Eucharist. 

33.  What  worship  ought  we  to  pay  to  Jesus  in  the  tabernacle? 

It  is  of  faith,  as  defined  by  the  Council  of  Trent,  that 

Jesus  in  the  tabernacle  should  be  adored  with  a worship  of 
’atria. 

34.  Should  we  adore  nothing  but  Christ  present  under  the  species? 

We  should  adore  the  entire  sacrament,  which  contains 

both  Our  Lord  and  the  consecrated  species. 

35.  By  what  sign  may  the  faithful  know  that  Our  Lord  is  present 
in  the  tabernacle? 

They  may  know  this  by  the  sanctuary  lamp  which  burns 
night  and  day  before  the  tabernacle. 

36.  How  should  they  manifest  their  adoration  outwardly? 

By  genuflecting  before  the  altar  where  the  sacred  species 
is  reserved  ; and  by  prostrating  themselves,  or  by  kneeling 
on  both  knees,  when  the  Blessed  Sacrament  is  exposed. 

3.  Excellence  of  the  Eucharist. 

37.  Which  is  the  most  excellent  of  all  the  sacraments? 

The  holy  eucharist. 

38.  What  proves  the  excellence  of  the  holy  eucharist? 

1.  The  excellence  of  Him  whom  it  contains  ; for  it  con- 
tains Jesus  Christ  Himself  substantially,  whereas  the  other 
sacraments  have  only  an  instrumental  virtue  which  they 
derive  from  Christ  by  participation. 

2.  The  respective  order  of  the  sacraments.  All  the  rest 
appear  to  be  so  instituted  as  to  point  to  the  eucharist  as 
their  end  : baptism  prepares  the  way  to  receive  the  holy 
eucharist  ; confirmation  perfects  the  Christian,  that  he  may 
not  be  kept  away  from  the  Blessed  Sacrament  by  fear  ; 
penance  and  extreme  unction  dispose  the  soul  to  receive 
the  divine  sacrament  worthily  ; holy  orders  furnishes  the 


EXCELLENCE  OF  THE  EUCHARIST. 


423 


ministers  necessary  to  consecrate  it  ; lastly,  matrimony,  at 
least  in  its  signification,  bears  reference  to  the  holy  eucha- 
rist,  for  it  is  the  sign  of  the  union  between  Christ  and  His 
Church. 

39.  For  what  other  reason  is  the  eucharist  the  most  excellent  of 
the  sacraments? 

.Because  the  divine  perfections  are  revealed  in  it  with  re- 
markable brilliancy. 

40.  What  divine  perfections  are  specially  manifested  in  the  eucha- 
i ist? 

The  power,  wisdom,  and  goodness  of  God. 

41.  How  does  the  eucharist  manifest  God’s  power? 

It  is  a compendium  of  miracles,  among  which  we  may 
note  the  following  : 

1.  The  change  of  the  substance  of  bread  and  of  wine  into 
that  of  the  body  and  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ; 

2.  The  return  of  the  species,  when  they  are  corrupted,  to 
the  substances  in  which  they  naturally  belong  ; 

3.  The  remaining  of  the  accidents,  or  appearances,  of 
bread  and  wine,  after  the  bread  and  wine  have  ceased  to 
exist  ; 

4.  The  remaining  of  the  qualities  of  the  sensible  species, 
just  as  if  their  substances  had  not  been  changed  ; 

5.  The  presence  of  Jesus  Christ  at  the  same  time  in 
heaven  and  under  the  sacramental  species  in  a multitude  of 
different  places  ; * 

6.  The  presence  of  Jesus  Christ,  whole  and  entire  and 
living,  under  the  sacred  species  ; 

7.  The  presence  in  the  holy  eucharist  of  the  three  persons 
of  the  Blessed  Trinity  as  a consequence  of  the  union  of  the 
person  of  Jesus  Christ  with  the  person  of  the  Son  of  God, 
and  of  the  union  of  the  Son  of  God  with  the  Father  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  ; 

8.  The  spiritual  manner  in  which  Our  Lord  exists  under 


424 


THE  EUCHARIST  AS  A SACRAMENT. 


the  sacred  species,  where  He  is  whole  and  entire  under 
every  part,  although  He  has  but  a single  existence  ; 

9.  The  multiplication  of  His  presence  in  every  particle  of 
the  species,,  however  small  it  may  be  ; 

10.  The  withdrawal  of  His  presence,  when  the  species 
corrupt. 

42.  How  does  the  eucharist  manifest  God’s  wisdom? 

1.  In  this,  that  God  has  made  this  sacrament  the  centre 
to  which  all  the  mysteries  converge  ; 

2.  In  this,  that  by  this  marvelous  invention  of  His  love, 
Jesus  Christ  remains  with  us  substantially  and  is  corporally 
united  to  us,  even  while  He  is  in  heaven. 

43.  How  does  the  holy  eucharist  manifest  God’s  goodness? 

In  this,  that  in  this  ineffable  sacrament  Our  Lord  gives 
us  not  only  His  grace,  but  all  that  He  has  and  all  that  He 
is  ; and  that  in  order  to  give  Himself  to  us,  He  multiplies 
miracles  and  shrinks  from  no  abasement. 

4.  Administration  of  the  Eucharist. 

44.  How  many  kinds  of  minister  are  there  for  the  eucharist? 

There  are  two  kinds  : one  for  consecrating  the  sacrament, 

the  other  for  dispensing  it. 

45.  Who  are  ministers  for  consecrating  the  sacrament? 

Only  bishops  and  priests.  It  is  only  to  the  Apostles  and 
their  successors  that  Our  Lord  gave  the  power  to  consecrate, 
when  He  said  to  them  : “ Do  this  for  a commemoration  of 
Me.” 

46.  Who  are  the  ministers  for  dispensing  the  holy  eucharist? 

The  ordinary  ministers  are  the  bishops  and  the  priests 

of  the  Church.  The  extraordinary  ministers  are  deacons. 
According  to  present  discipline,  it  is  no  longer  allowable  for 
a deacon  to  administer  the  sacrament  unless  delegated  by  a 
priest  in  a case  of  necessity. 


NECESSITY  OF  THE  EUCHARIST. 


425 


47.  When  may  the  eucbarist  be  administered? 

It  may  be  administered  at  any  hour  of  the  day  and  even, 
if  there  be  a sufficient  reason,  at  night  fall  ; but  not  at  night, 
unless  in  the  form  of  viaticum. 

48.  Who  may  receive  the  eueharist? 

Only  baptized  persons  who  are  living  may  receive  the  eu- 
charist. 

49.  Have  all  baptized  persons  a right  to  the  eueharist? 

No  ; out  of  respect  for  the  sacrament,  the  Church  does 
not  allow  it  to  be  given  : 1.  To  children,  before  they  have 
reached  the  age  of  discretion  ; 2.  To  those  who  are  con- 
tinually insane  ; 3.  To  the  sick  who  might  through  accident, 
expose  the  blessed  sacrament  to  some  irreverence  ; 4.  To 
those  who  are  notoriously  unworthy  of  holy  communion, 
such  as  public  and  scandalous  sinners. 

50.  What  name  is  most  commonly  given  to  the  act  of  receiving 
the  eueharist? 

That  of  communion , because  of  the  very  intimate  union 
which  the  eueharist  establishes  between  Jesus  Christ  and 
the  Christian  who  receives  the  sacrament. 

5.  Necessity  of  tlie  Eucharist. 

51.  Is  the  eueharist  necessary  as  a means  of  salvation? 

No  ; for  a person  can  be  saved  by  means  of  baptism  ; but. 
for  adults  it  is  necessary  as  being  of  divine  and  of  ecclesi- 
astical precept. 

52.  When  is  the  divine  precept  of  communion  binding? 

1.  When  we  are  in  danger  of  death  or  at  the  point  of 
death  ; for  then  especially  the  eueharist  is  necessary  to  en- 
able us  to  overcome  the  temptations  of  the  devil  ; 

2.  From  time  to  time  during  life  ; for  the  eueharist  has 
not  been  instituted  for  the  dying  only,  but  likewise  for  those 
who  are  in  health,  in  order  to  serve  as  their  spiritual  food. 


426 


THE  EUCHARIST  AS  A SACRAMENT. 


and  to  increase  and  preserve  the  life  of  grace  in  their  souls. 

Our  Lord  did  not  personally  determine  the  interval  that 
may  elapse  between  one  communion  and  the  next  one  ; He 
left  that  to  the  care  of  His  Church. 

53.  When  does  ecclesiastical  precept  oblige  us  to  communicate? 

According  to  the  laws  in  force  at  present,  all  the  faith- 
ful who  have  come  to  the  use  of  reason,  are  obliged  to  re- 
ceive  holy  communion  at  least  every  year  at  Easter. 

6.  Dispositions  for  Holy  Communion. 

54.  Why  is  it  important  to  prepare  well  for  holy  communion? 

For  this  reason,  that  if  every  important  action  demands 

preparation,  with  much  greater  reason  is  it  required  for  the 
receiving  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  who  became  man 
for  our  salvation. 

55.  What  dispositions  are  required  of  us? 

They  are  of  two  kinds  : dispositions  of  soul  and  disposi- 
tions of  body. 

Dispositions  of  Soul. 

56.  What  are  the  dispositions  of  soul  required  for  holy  commun- 
ion? 

There  is  only  one  disposition  that  is  of  precept ; the  others 
are  dispositions  of  propriety  or  fitness. 

57.  What  disposition  is  of  precept? 

The  state  of  grace,  actual  exemption  from  all  mortal  sin. 

58.  If  a member  of  the  Church  has  a mortal  sin  on  his  conscience, 
is  it  sufficient  for  him  to  make  an  act  of  perfect  contrition  before 
communicating? 

By  no  means  ; he  is  obliged  by  divine  and  by  ecclesiasti- 
cal precept  to  go  to  confession  before  communicating. 

59.  When,  however,  may  one  of  the  faithful,  although  in  the  state 
of  mortal  sin,  communicate  without  going  to  confession? 

There  are  two  cases  : 1.  When,  finding  himself  in  danger 


DISPOSITIONS  FOR  HOLY  COMMUNION. 


427 


of  death,  lie  cannot,  for  want  of  a priest,  receive  viaticum 
except  from  a deacon  ; 2.  When,  having  arrived  at  the 
altar  rail,  he  there  becomes  conscious  of  a mortal  sin  com- 
mitted since  his  last  confession. 

But  in  these  cases,  both  of  wdiich  are  extremely  rare,  he 
should  excite  himself  to  perfect  contrition  before  receiving, 
and  he  should  also  resolve  to  confess  as  soon  as  possible. 

60.  If  a person  remembers  a grievous  sin  which  he  involuntarily 
forgot  in  his  confession,  is  he  obliged  to  confess  it  before  communi- 
cating? 

The  safest  and  most  probable  opinion  in  practice  is  that 
he  is  not  obliged  to  do  so  ; for  the  sin  which  he  forgot 
was  forgiven  indirectly  by  absolution.  “It  is  sufficient, ” 
says  St.  Liguori,  “ for  him  to  accuse  himself  of  it  in  the 
next  confession  that  he  will  make  either  out  of  devotion  or 
because  of  necessity.”  In  the  interval  he  may  communi- 
cate as  often  as  he  has  been  authorized  to  do. 

61.  What  course  should  be  pursued  by  timorous  persons  who, 
before  communion,  are  troubled  with  the  fear  of  having  consented 
to  some  temptation  ? 

Timorous  persons  who  are  troubled  with  temptations 
have  only  to  follow  the  rule  laid  dowm  by  St.  Liguori,  that 
they  consider  themselves  certain  of  being  in  the  state  of 
grace,  if  they  are  not  convinced  that  they  have  fallen  into 

sin. 

62.  Is  it  necessary  to  confess  venial  sins  before  receiving  holy 
com  munion? 

It  is  not  necessary,  but  it  is  very  useful  to  do  so  ; because 
by  purifying  the  soul,  confession  removes  an  obstacle  to 
: k*  receiving  of  certain  very  precious  benefits  from  holy 
c nnmunion. 

6o.  In  what  do  the  dispositions  of  propriety  consist? 

They  consist  in  exemption  from  irregular  attachments 
md  affections,  in  an  ardent  desire  of  being  united  to  Christ, 


428 


THE  EUCHARIST  AS  A SACRAMENT. 


and  in  sentiments  of  lively  faith,  profound  humility,  entire 
confidence,  and  generous  love. 

64.  By  what  pious  practices  may  we  directly  prepare  ourselves 
for  holy  communion? 

These  are  the  ordinary  practices  of  good  Christians  : 1 . 
To  be  more  recollected  on  the  eve  of  communion  ; 2.  At 
night,  when  retiring,  and  during  the  night,  on  awaking,  to 
think  of  the  happiness,  so  soon  to  be  enjoyed,  of  receiving 
Jesus  Christ;  3.  In  the  morning  when  rising,  to  continue 
holy  aspirations  for  communion  ; 4.  During  Mass,  to  adore, 
thank,  and  pray  to  God  in  union  with  the  priest  ; when 
the  time  for  communion  is  at  hand,  to  renew  acts  of  faith, 
humility,  contrition,  and  desire  ; 5.  To  go  to  the  holy  table 
with  love  and  confidence. 

65.  What  should  be  our  sentiments  after  communion? 

After  receiving  Our  Lord  in  holy  communion,  we  should  : 
1.  Yield  to  transports  of  liveliest  gratitude  ; 2.  Cherish 
lively  sentiments  of  faith,  adoration,  and  love  ; 3.  Beg  of 
Him  divine  favors  both  for  ourselves  and  for  the  persons 
and  projects  that  specially  interest  us. 

66.  Should  we  limit  our  thanksgiving  to  the  time  immediately 
following  communion? 

It  is  proper  to  prolong  it  : 1.  By  spending  the  day  in 
recollection  and  in  close  union  with  Our  Lord  ; 2.  By  lead- 
ing such  a life  that  the  communion  just  received  will  be  a 
preparation  for  the  next  one. 

Dispositions  of  Body. 

67.  What  are  the  dispositions  of  body  for  receiving  holy  com- 
munion? 

Like  those  of  the  soul,  they  are  of  two  kinds  : one  is  of 
precept,  the  others  are  dispositions  of  propriety. 

68.  What  disposition  of  body  is  of  precept? 

The  physical  or  eucharistic  fast 


DISPOSITIONS  FOR  HOLY  COMMUNION. 


429 


69.  In  what  does  the  physical  fast  consist? 

The  physical  fast,  which  is  altogether  distinct  from  the 
ecclesiastical  fast,  consists  in  abstaining  from  all  food  and 
drink  from  midnight  until  after  receiving  holy  communion. 

70.  Is  the  keeping  of  the  eucharistic  fast  a grave  obligation? 

This  fast  is  binding  under  pain  of  mortal  sin  ; it  does  not 

admit  of  lightness  in  the  matter. 

71.  What  is  requisite  to  constitute  a violation  of  the  eucharistic 
fast? 

To  constitute  a violation  of  this  fast,  three  things  must 
concur  : 1.  What  is  taken  must  come  from  without;  2. 
What  is  taken  must  be  swallowed  as  food  or  drink  or  medi- 
cine ; 3.  What  is  taken  must  be  digestible. 

72.  Are  there  any  circumstances  in  which  a person  may  com- 
municate without  being  fasting? 

Yes,  he  may  do  so  when  there  is  a grave  necessity  ; as, 
1.  When,  being  in  probable  danger  of  death,  he  receives 
communion  as  viaticum  ; 2.  When  the  holy  eucharist  would 
otherwise  be  exposed  to  destruction  or  profanation,  and  in 
this  case  even  a layman  may  consume  it  ; 3.  If  he  be  a 
priest,  when  he  cannot  be  dispensed  from  celebrating  with- 
out occasioning  great  scandal,  or  when  it  is  necessary  to 
complete  the  sacrifice  of  the  Mass  which  has  been  left  un- 
finished by  another  priest. 

73.  What  dispositions  of  body  are  requisite  as  being  dispositions 
of  propriety? 

There  are  two  : 1.  To  be  neatly  and  decently  dressed 
when  approaching  the  altar,  avoiding  both  sordidness  and 
studied  elegance  ; 2.  To  have  a decent,  modest,  and  recol- 
lected bearing. 

74.  How  should  we  go  to  the  holy  table? 

We  should  avoid  undue  haste,  and  should  go  with  hands 
joined  and  eyes  cast  down. 


430 


THE  EUCTIATITST  AS  A SACRAMENT. 


75.  How  should  we  art  at  the  holy  table? 

We  should  kneel,  with  head  erect  and  eyes  cast  down, 
placing  our  hands  under  the  communion  cloth,  and  holding 
it  in  such  a way  as  to  receive  the  sacred  host  should  the 
latter  fall  by  accident. 

76.  What  should  we  do  w hen  the  priest  presents  the  sacred  host 
to  us? 

When  the  priest  presents  the  sacred  host  to  us,  we  should 
open  our  mouth  moderately  and  extend  the  tongue  over  the 
lower  lip  so  as  to  allow  the  sacred  host  to  be  placed  with 
ease  upon  the  tongue. 

77.  What  should  we  do  after  receiving  the  sacred  host? 

We  should  gently  withdraw  the  tongue,  allow  the  sacred 
host  to  melt  a little,  and  then  swallow  it  quickly  and  re- 
spectfully. If  it  sticks  to  the  roof  of  the  mouth,  it  should 
be  removed  gently  with  the  tongue,  and  not  with  the  fin- 
gers.1 

7.  Different  Kinds  of  Communion. 

78.  What  are  the  different  kinds  of  communion? 

1.  If  w6  consider  the  time  and  the  circumstances  of  com- 
munion, the  different  kinds  are  : first  communion,  Easter 
communion,  communion  as  viaticum,  and  frequent  com- 
munion. 

2.  If  we  consider  the  dispositions  with  which  it  is  re- 
ceived, communion  is  fervent,  or  tepid,  or  unworthy. 

3.  If  we  consider  the  manner  in  which  we  receive  Our 
Lord,  communion  is  either  sacramental  or  spiritual. 

79.  How  great  is  the  importance  of  first  communion  ? 

According  as  it  is  well  or  badly  made,  will  it  have  very 

serious  consequences  for  our  whole  life  and  for  our  everlast- 
ing salvation.  It  is  therefore  incumbent  on  parents  to  pro- 


1 To  prevent  the  host  from  sticking  to  the  roof  of  the  mouth,  it  is  sufficient  to  mois- 
ten the  latter  with  saliva  l y means  of  the  tongue,  before  receiving. 


DIFFERENT  KINDS  OF  COMMUNION. 


431 


cure  for  their  children  by  all  available  means  the  happiness  of 
making  their  first  communion  with  holy  dispositions. 

80.  When  should  children  be  admitted  to  first  communion? 
When  they  are  sufficiently  instructed,  and  when  there  is 

every  reason  for  a prudent  belief  that  they  lack  none  of 
the  essential  dispositions  for  receiving  worthily. 

81.  What  is  communion  as  viaticum? 

It  is  the  receiving  of  holy  communion  by  one  who  is  in 
probable  danger  of  death. 

82.  Is  it  obligatory  to  receive  holy  communion  as  viaticum? 
Every  one  of  the  faithful  who  is  in  danger  of  death  is 

obliged  by  divine  law  to  receive  holy  communion.  It  is  for 
this  reason  that  the  Church  has  always  reserved  the  eucha- 
rist  to  administer  it  to  the  sick. 

83.  What  duties  follow  from  the  obligation  of  receiving  viati- 
cum? 

1.  That  of  doing  everything  in  our  power  to  procure 
this  great  assistance  for  our  neighbor,  and,  in  particular, 
for  our  relatives  and  our  friends  ; 2.  That  of  taking  the 
necessary  means  to  have  ourselves  warned  in  time  when  our 
own  death  is  imminent. 

84.  May  we  receive  viaticum  several  times  in  a dangerous  illness? 
We  may  receive  it  every  eight  days,  and  even,  according 

to  several  authors,  every  day.  On  this  point,  we  must  abide 
by  the  prudent  judgment  of  our  pastor  or  confessor. 

85.  When  the  sickness  is  of  such  a nature  as  to  prevent  us  from 
going  to  church,  may  we  communicate  at  home  otherwise  than  by 
receiving  viaticum? 

Not  only  may  we  do  so,  but  the  practice  of  so  doing  is 
very  holy  and  salutary. 

86.  What  is  meant  by  frequent  communion? 

Communion  that  is  received  several  times  a week. 


432 


THE  EUCHARIST  AS  A SACRAMENT. 


87.  What  are  the  reasons  for  esteeming  and  desiring  frequent 
communion? 

1.  The  teaching  of  Our  Lord;  2.  The  doctrine  of  the 
Church  ; 3.  The  sentiment  of  the  Fathers  of  the  Church  ,* 
4.  The  practice  of  the  first  Christians  ; 5.  Our  own  per- 
sonal wants. 

88.  What  are  the  advantages  of  frequent  communion? 

St.  Francis  of  Sales  describes  them  in  the  following  terms: 
44  Communicate  often,  in  order  to  learn  how  to  love  God, 
to  purify  yourself  of  your  sins,  to  free  yourself  from  your 
miseries,  to  console  yourself  in  your  afflictions,  and  to 
strengthen  yourself  against  your  own  weakness.” 

89.  Who  has  the  right  to  regulate  the  frequency  of  communion? 

The  confessor  alone  ; for  he  alone  can  judge  from  the 

dispositions  of  the  penitent  what  advice  ought  to  be  given. 

90.  What  is  fervent  communion? 

Fervent  communion  is  a communion  received  when  the 
soul  has  been  vrell  prepared,  that  is  to  say,  when  the  soul 
is  adorned  with  lively  faith,  firm  hope,  ardent  charity,  pro- 
found sentiments  of  adoration  and  humility,  and  a great 
desire  of  union  with  Christ. 

91.  What  is  tepid  communion? 

Tepid  communion  is  that  which  is  received  in  the  state 
of  grace,  it  is  true,  but  without  preparation  and  without 
devotion. 

92.  What  is  unworthy  communion? 

It  is  a communion  received  when  we  know  that  our  con- 
science is  stained  with  mortal  sin. 

93.  How  does  God  often  punish  unworthy  communion  even  in 
this  world? 

In  the  temporal  order,  He  often  punishes  it  by  the  loss 
of  property,  honor,  health,  even  life  itself  ; in  the  spiritual 


EFFECTS  OF  THE  EUCHARIST. 


433 


order,  by  blindness  of  intellect,  hardness  of  heart,  and  even 
final  impenitence. 

94.  If  a person  has  been  so  unfortunate  as  to  communicate  un- 
worthily, is  he  to  despair  of  God’s  mercy? 

No  ; he  should  repent  of  his  crime  and  be  cleansed  from 
it  as  soon  as  possible  by  a good  confession. 

95.  What  is  spiritual  communion  ? 

It  is  a pious  desire  to  receive  Jesus  Christ,  when  we  have 
not  the  happiness  of  communicating  sacramentally. 

96.  When  may  spiritual  communion  be  made? 

It  may  be  made  at  all  times  and  in  all  places,  but  especially 
at  Mass  and  in  visits  to  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 

97.  Is  it  profitable  to  communicate  spiritually? 

Spiritual  communion  is  a practice  that  is  most  pleasing 
to  Our  Lord.  It  merits  grace  for  us  and  prepares  us  effica- 
ciously for  sacramental  communion. 

8.  Effects  of  tlie  Eucharist. 

98.  What  are  the  effects  of  the  eucharist? 

The  eucharist  produces  effects  of  two  kinds  : spiritual 
and  corporal. 

99.  What  are  the  spiritual  effects  of  the  holy  eucharist? 

They  may  be  reduced  to  three  heads  : 1.  The  spiritual 

nourishment  of  the  soul  ; 2.  The  forgiveness  of  venial  sins 
and  preservation  from  mortal  sin  ; 3.  An  ineffable  union 
with  Jesus  Christ. 

100.  In  what  does  the  spiritual  nourishment  of  the  soul  consist? 

It  consists  either  in  an  increase  of  sanctifying  grace  or 

in  the  right  to  the  actual  graces  necessary  to  preserve  char- 
ity and  union  with  Jesus  Christ. 

101.  Why  is  it  that  the  eucharist  remits  venial  sins? 

1.  Because  being  food,  it  should  repair  the  spiritual 


4 84 


THE  EUCHARIST  AS  A SACRAMENT. 


waste  in  the  soul  ; 2.  Because  the  destruction  of  venial  sin 
is  one  of  the  effects  of  that  actual  charity  which  the  holy 
eucharist  produces  in  us. 

102.  How  does  the  holy  eucharist  preserve  us  from  mortal  sin? 

It  preserves  us  from  mortal  sin  : 1.  By  increasing  sanc- 
tifying grace  and  thereby  strengthening  our  soul  for  combat 
and  rendering  us  less  sensitive  to  the  allurements  of  vain  or 
guilty  pleasures  ; 2.  By  giving  us  a right  to  special  actual 
graces  ; 3.  By  putting  the  devil  to  flight. 

103.  How  is  it  that  the  eucharist  unites  us  intimately  with  Jesus 
Christ? 

Just  as  food  becomes  one  with  the  body  that  appropriates 
it,  so  the  eucharist  as  the  food  of  the  soul  incorporates  us 
with  Jesus  Christ.  The  result  is  that  we  become  one  with 
Him  by  the  communication  of  His  spirit  as  well  as  bv  par- 
ticipation in  His  sacred  body  and  His  precious  blood. 

104.  What  does  this  ineffable  union  with  Christ  often  produce 
in  the  soul? 

It  often  produces  a delicious  peace  and  great  spiritual  joy. 

105.  What  are  the  corporal  effects  of  the  eucharist? 

1.  Bodily  union  with  Jesus  Christ;  2.  A weakening  of 
concupiscence  ; 3.  The  giving  of  a pledge  of  future  glory. 

106.  In  what  does  that  union  consist  wThich  the  holy  eucharist 
establishes  between  the  body  of  the  communicant  and  the  body  < f 
Jesus  Christ? 

This  union  consists  in  the  tender  affection  with  which 
Christ  treats  the  flesh  of  the  communicant,  as  if  it  were  His 
own,  so  that  this  union  survives  the  destruction  of  the 
species. 

107.  How7  does  the  eucharist  weaken  concupiscence? 

It  weakens  concupiscence  by  increasing  charity  ; for  as 
St.  Augustine  remarks,  “ Increase  of  charity  is  a lessening 
of  licentious  desires.” 


SACRIFICE  IN  GENERAL. 


485 


108.  How  do  we  know  that  the  eucharist  is  a pledge  of  future 
glory  not  only  for  the  soul  but  also  for  the  body? 

We  know  it  from  these  words  of  Our  Lord  : “ He  that 
eateth  My  flesh  and  drinketh  My  blood,  hath  everlasting 
life,  and  I will  raise  him  up  at  the  last  day.” 

9.  Duties  to  tlie  Holy  Eucharist, 

109.  What  are  our  duties  to  the  holy  eucharist? 

1.  To  strive  to  live  with  ever  increasing  conformity  to 
the  life  of  Christ  ; 2.  To  give  proof  of  a tender  devotion 
to  Our  Lord  in  this  august  sacrament. 

110.  What  must  we  do  to  live  the  life  of  Christ? 

1.  We  must  have  a lively  horror  of  sin,  and  we  must 
carefully  avoid  all  deliberate  venial  sin  ; 2.  We  must  per- 
form the  duties  of  our  state  of  life  from  supernatural  mo- 
tives ; 3.  We  must  be  animated  with  an  ardent  zeal  for 
the  salvation  of  souls. 

111.  How  may  we  give  proof  to  Our  Lord  of  a tender  devotion 
to  Him  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament? 

We  may  do  so  : 1.  By  frequent  communion  ; 2.  By  visits 
to  the  Blessed  Sacrament  ; 3.  By  assisting  regularly  at  the 
holy  sacrifice  of  the  Mass  ; 4.  By  spiritual  communion  ; 5. 
B v zealously  propagating  devotion  to  the  holy  eucharist. 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  EUCHARIST  AS  A SACRIFICE. 

1.  Sacrifice  in  General. 

1.  What  is  a sacrifice  properly  so  called? 

It  is  the  external  offering  of  a sensible  thing  to  God 
alone  by  a lawful  minister,  who  either  destroys  it  or  changes 
it  according  to  a sacred  rite,  in  order  to  acknowledge  in  a 
special  manner  God’s  sovereign  dominion  over  man. 


43G 


THE  EUCHARIST  AS  A SACRIFICE. 


2.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  word  sacrifice  when  taken  in  a 
broad  sense? 

It  then  means  any  good  work  by  which  a rational  creature 
offers,  subjects,  or  immolates  himself  to  God.  In  this  sense 
every  act  of  virtue  is  a sacrifice. 

3.  What  is  it  that  constitutes  the  matter  and  the  form  of  sacrifice 
properly  so  called? 

The  sensible  object  offered  is  the  matter,  and  the  de- 
struction of  it  or  the  act  of  sacrificing  it  is  the  form. 

4.  Can  the  true  religion  exist  without  sacrifice? 

No  ; because  it  is  essential  to  the  true  religion  to  have 
a solemn  public  external  act,  by  which  men  pay  homage  to 
God  and  profess  their  absolute  dependence  on  Him. 

5.  What  kind  of  sacrifice  is  it  that  God  demands? 

A sacrifice  that  is  both  interior  and  exterior. 

1 . Interior . God  is  spirit  and  truth  ; no  creature  of  His 
can  glorify  Him  unless  it  adores  Him  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 

2.  Exterior . By  their  nature  men  are  a union  of  spirit 
and  body  ; therefore  they  owe  homage  for  both  to  God  their 
Creator.  They  are  destined  to  live  in  society  and  in  unity 
of  religion  ; therefore,  they  ought  to  have  external  signs  to 
manifest  to  their  associates  their  agreement  of  sentiment 
with  them,  and  to  edify  them  by  the  example  of  their  piety. 

6.  Is  the  offering  of  sacrifice  a universal  practice? 

Yes,  it  was  in  practice  at  all  times  not  only  with  God’s 
people,  but  also  among  the  idolatrous  nations  of  antiquity. 
Even  to-day  this  rite  is  kept  by  the  nations  that  know  not 
the  true  God.  Everywhere  and  at  all  times,  as  is  attested 
by  history  and  the  accounts  of  travellers,  sacrifice  lias  been 
regarded  as  the  fundamental  act  of  religion,  as  the  practical 
summary  of  external  and  public  worship. 

7.  Of  what  efficacy  were  the  sacrifices  of  the  old  law? 

Of  themselves,  they  were  not  pleasing  to  God,  and  they 


THE  (SACRIFICE  OF  THE  MASS. 


437 


had  no  virtue  either  to  cleanse  man  from  his  sins  or  to  re- 
store him  to  justice. 

S.  In  what  respect  then  were  the  sacrifices  of  the  primitive  and 
r he  Mosaic  law,  pleasing  to  God? 

The  sacrifices  offered  to  God  from  the  beginning  of  the 
world  were  agreeable  to  Him  only  in  so  far  as  they  were 
figures  of  the  sacrifice  of  His  Son. 

2.  The  Sacrifice  of  the  Cross. 

9.  How  did  Jesus  prepare  for  the  sacrifice  of  the  cross? 

He  prepared  for  it  by  making  His  life  one  long  sacrifice, 
and  by  submitting  with  the  most  perfect  dispositions  to  the 
will  of  II is  Father. 

10.  Was  the  sacrifice  of  the  cross  a true  sacrifice? 

Yes,  for  it  fulfilled  all  the  conditions  of  a true  sacrifice  : 

1 . It  was  an  external  offering  of  a sensible  thing  : the 
humanity  of  Jesus  Christ  ; 2.  It  was  made  to  God  alone  ; 
3.  It  was  offered  by  a lawful  minister  : the  Son  of  God  made 
man  ; 4.  The  object  offered  was  destroyed  : Christ  was  put 
to  death  upon  the  cross,  and  He  there  shed  the  last  drop  of 
His  blood  ; 5.  The  principal  end  of  sacrifice  was  accom- 
plished, the  acknowledgement  of  God’s  sovereign  dominion. 

11.  Is  the  sacrifice  of  the  cross  the  only  true  sacrifice? 

Yes  ; since  the  victim  and  the  priest  in  this  sacrifice  are 
God  Himself,  this  is  the  only  sacrifice  in  which  the  divine 
majesty,  outraged  by  sin,  receives  honor  that  is  adequate, 
and  a satisfaction  that  is  full,  entire,  and  superabundant. 
This,  too,  is  the  only  sacrifice  by  which  sin  is  expiated. 

3.  The  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass. 

Its  Necessity,  Nature,  and  Efficacy. 

12.  Does  Christ  continue  in  heaven  the  sacrifice  of  Calvary? 

He  continues  it  in  this  sense,  that  He  realizes  in  His  glory 


438 


THE  EUCHARIST  AS  SACRIFICE. 


the  effects  of  His  sacrifice  on  earth,  and  that  He  applies 
these  effects  to  those  persons  who  are  still  in  this  world. 

13.  Ought  the  sacrifice  of  the  cross  to  be  continued  on  earth  also? 

Yes  ; for  as  man  is  composed  of  mind  and  matter,  he 

needs  an  external  and  sensible  religious  sacrifice.  But  since 
God  has  rejected  all  the  figurative  sacrifices  of  the  old  law, 
and  accepts  no  oblation  but  that  of  His  Son,  the  sacrifice  of 
the  cross  must  be  continued  till  the  end  of  time. 

14.  What  is  the  sacrifice  that  continues  on  earth  the  sacrifice  of 
the  cross? 

It  is  the  holy  sacrifice  of  the  Mass. 

15.  What  is  the  sacrifice  of  the  Mass? 

It  is  the  sacrifice  of  Christ’s  body  and  blood,  offered  to 
God,  under  the  appearances  of  bread  and  wine,  in  order  to 
represent  and  continue  the  sacrifice  of  the  cross. 

16.  Why  is  the  name  Mass  given  to  this  sacrifice? 

This  name  comes  from  a word  signifying  dismissal.  In 
the  first  ages  of  the  Church,  after  the  Gospel  and  the  in- 
struction, the  catechumens  were  admonished  to  withdraw  ; 
and  this  act  was  called  the  missa  or  dismissal  of  the  cat- 
echumens. At  the  end  of  the  sacrifice,  the  officiating  min- 
ister said  to  the  faithful  then  as  now  : Ite , missa  est:  Go, 
this  is  your  dismissal ; and  this  act  was  called  tliem^ssaor 
dismissal  of  the  faithful.  From  this  beginning  the  name 
Mass  was  soon  extended  to  the  whole  sacrifice. 

17.  What  part  of  the  Mass  contitutes  the  essence  of  the  sacrifice? 

According  to  the  opinion  that  is  most  common  and  most 

probable,  the  essence  of  the  sacrifice  consists  in  the  conse- 
cration ; the  offertory  and  the  communion  are  only  integral 
parts. 

18.  What  relations  exist  between  the  sacrifice  of  the  Mass  and  that 
of  the  cross? 

The  sacrifice  of  the  Mass  is  : 1.  A representation  and  a 


THE  SACRIFICE  OF  THE  MASS. 


439 


commemoration  of  the  sacrifice  of  the  cross  ; 2.  Its  continu- 
ation and  consummation. 

19.  Is  then  the  Mass  the  same  sacrifice  as  that  of  the  cross? 

It  is  essentially  the  same  ; it  differs  only  in  the  manner 
in  which  it  is  offered. 

20.  How  does  the  manner  of  offering  the  Mass  differ  from  that 
of  the  sacrifice  of  the  cross? 

There  are  these  three  differences  : 

1.  On  the  cross,  Christ  really  died  ; He  shed  His  blood 
and  voluntarily  separated  His  soul  from  His  body  : in  the 
Mass,  He  dies  only  in  appearance  or  figure. 

2.  On  the  cross,  Christ  offered  Himself  directly  and  visi- 
bly ; in  the  Mass,  He  offers  Himself  invisibly  and  indirect- 
ly, that  is,  through  the  ministry  of  the  priest. 

3.  On  the  cross,  He  merited  once  for  all,  and  once  for  all 
He  paid  the  whole  debt  of  fallen  humanity  ; in  the  Mass, 
He  applies  His  satisfactions  and  His  merits. 

21.  What  efficacy  has  the  sacrifice  of  the  Mass? 

The  sacrifice  of  the  Mass  produces  all  the  effects  pre- 
figured by  the  sacrifices  of  the  old  law.  It  is  : 1.  Latreutical , 
a sacrifice  of  glory  and  adoration  ; 2.  Eucharistic , a sacri- 
fice of  praise  and  thanksgiving  ; 3.  Propitiatory , a sacrifice 
of  expiation  and  satisfaction  ; 4.  Impetratory , a sacrifice  of 
petition  and  impetration. 

These  effects  correspond  most  perfectly  to  the  ends  of 
sacrifice,  viz.  : to  adore  God,  to  thank  Him  for  His  benefits, 
to  obtain  forgiveness  for  our  sins,  and  to  ask  Him  for  His 
graces. 

22.  Of  what  value  is  the  sacrifice  of  the  Mass? 

The  sacrifice  of  the  Mass  is  of  infinite  value,  like  that  of 
the  cross  ; but  as  a sacrifice  of  propitiation  and  of  impetra- 
tion, when  applied  to  an  individual,  it  is  limited  by  his  dis- 
positions. 


440 


THE  EUCHARIST  AS  A SACRIFICE. 


Circumstances  of  the  Oblation  and  Celebration  of  the  Mass. 

23.  To  whom  is  the  sacrifice  of  the  Mass  offered? 

The  Mass  is  offered  to  God  alone,  because  it  is  pre- 
eminently the  act  of  adoration. 

24.  What  then  is  meant  by  such  expressions  as  the  Mass  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin , the  Mass  of  the  Angels , the  Mass  of  St.  Peter , etc.  ? 

They  signify  that  the  particular  Mass  in  question  is  cel- 
ebrated in  commemoration,  or  in  honor,  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  the  Angels,  St.  Peter,  etc.  ; but  not  that  the  Mass 
is  offered  to  them. 

25.  By  whom  is  the  sacrifice  of  the  Mass  offered? 

It  is  offered  by  Christ  Himself,  by  the  officiating  priest,  by 
each  of  the  persons  assisting,  and  even  by  the  whole  Church  ; 
but  in  different  senses  and  in  different  ways. 

26.  For  whom  is  the  sacrifice  of  the  Mass  offered? 

It  is  offered  for  the  living  and  for  the  dead. 

27.  For  whom  among  the  living  is  it  offered? 

For  the  faithful,  that  is,  for  the  members  of  the  Church, 
whether  they  be  just  or  sinners  ; for  sinners,  that  they  may 
do  penance  ; and  for  the  just,  that  they  increase  in  justice. 

28.  For  whom  among  the  dead  is  Mass  offered? 

For  those  who  died  in  God’s  grace  and  yet  have  sins  to 
atone  for  in  purgatory. 

29.  For  what  end  is  the  sacrifice  of  the  Mass  offered? 

It  is  offered  for  a spiritual  end  and  has  reference  to  future 
blessings  ; for  Christ  is  a “ high-priest  of  the  good  things 
to  come.”  He  promises  none  but  eternal  blessings,  and  it 
is  only  such  that  He  commands  us  to  desire.  He  offered 
His  sacrifice  only  to  merit  for  us  such  blessings  and  what- 
ever might  lead  thereto,  and  He  renews  it  upon  the  altar 
for  the  sole  purpose  of  procuring  them  for  us. 


THE  SACRIFICE  QF  THE  MASS. 


441 


30.  Is  not  the  Mass  also  offered  to  beg  temporal  favors? 

Yes,  the  Church  offers  this  sacrifice  to  obtain  victory, 
peace,  cure  of  diseases,  the  preservation  and  the  ripeness  of 
the  fruits  of  the  earth,  etc.  But  all  these  things  are  to  be 
asked  only  in  view  of  “ the  good  things  to  come  ” ; that  is, 
in  so  far  only  as  they  may  be  either  necessary  or  useful  to 
us  for  acquiring  eternal  blessings. 

31.  May  the  holy  sacrifice  of  the  Mass  be  celebrated  every  day  of 
the  year? 

It  may  be  celebrated  every  day  except  : 1.  Good  Friday  ; 
on  this  day  the  host  consecrated  the  day  before  is  consumed 
by  the  priest,  but  no  sacrifice  is  offered  ; 2.  Holy  Thursday 
and  Easter  Saturday  ; on  these  days  there  should  be  but 
one  Mass,  and  that  a solemn  one,  in  each  church.  Never- 
theless, the  bishop  may,  in  a case  of  necessity,  authorize 
low  Masses  in  addition  to  the  solemn  Mass  on  Holy  Thurs- 
day, and  even,  by  an  indult,  on  Easter  Saturday. 

32.  May  the  same  priest  celebrate  several  Masses  a day? 

No  ; except  : 1.  On  Christmas  day  ; then  he  may  say 
three  Masses  ; 2.  In  a case  of  necessity,  and  then  he  may 
say  two  Masses  if  he  lias  the  authorization  of  the  bishop  ; 
and  if  the  necessity  be  urgent,  he  may  presume  on  this  au- 
thorization. In  such  necessary  circumstances  the  priest  is 
said  to  duplicate . 

33.  At  what  hour  may  the  priest  celebrate? 

At  any  time  from  dawn  to  midday.  Custom  allows  the 
time  to  be  advanced  an  hour  or  two  before  dawn  in  winter, 
as  also  to  be  retarded  an  hour  after  noon  in  certain  local- 
ities. 

34.  In  what  place  should  Mass  be  celebrated? 

According  to  the  common  law,  it  should  be  celebrated 
only  in  churches  that  are  blessed  or  consecrated,  or  in 
chapels  that  are  blessed. 

By  exception,  it  may  be  celebrated  out  of  church,  either 


442 


THE  EUCHARIST  AS  A SACRIFICE. 


i 1 a private  room,  or  in  the  open  air,  in  the  fields,  on  the 
s- >shore,  on  a vessel,  or  even  in  a desert  place  during  a long 
pilgrimage.  But  in  all  these  cases,  unless  great  inconven- 
ience would  be  entailed  thereby,  it  is  necessary  to  ask  per- 
mission of  the  Pope  or  of  the  bishop. 

Assisting  at  Mass. 

35.  Is  it  profitable  to  assist  often  at  Mass? 

Assisting  at  Mass  is  one  of  the  best  practices  of  a Christian 
life. 

When  we  assist  piously  at  this  august  sacrifice,  we  give 
to  God  a worship  worthy  of  Him  ; we  may  very  efficaciously 
obtain  contrition  for  our  sins,  satisfy  divine  justice,  in- 
crease the  life  of  grace  in  our  souls,  weaken  the  empire  of 
the  passions,  unite  ourselves  more  closely  to  Jesus  Christ, 
solace  the  souls  in  purgatory,  obtain  all  the  help  of  which 
either  we  or  those  who  are  dear  to  us,  stand  in  need. 

36.  Of  what  methods  may  we  make  use  in  order  to  hear  Mass  well? 

There  are  various  methods,  but  they  may  all  be  reduced 

to  two  : prayer  and  meditation. 

1.  The  method  oi  %)r ay er  consists  in  uniting  our  suppli- 
cations to  those  of  the  priest,  in  expressing  the  same  senti- 
ments, and  in  addressing  the  same  petitions  to  God  through 
Jesus,  who  is  offering  Himself  to  the  Father  for  us. 

2.  The  method  of  meditation  consists  in  meditating  either 
on  the  four  ends  of  the  Mass  or  on  Our  Lord’s  passion,  the 
different  circumstances  of  which  are  represented  by  the 
Mass. 

37.  What  should  we  do  after  Mass? 

We  should  : 1.  Thank  God  for  the  great  favor  that  He 
has  conferred  on  us  ; 2.  Ask  His  pardon  for  all  the  faults 
and  negligences  of  which  we  in  our  weakness  have  been 
guilty  during  the  holy  sacrifice  ; 3.  Form  a generous  reso- 
lution to  be  faithful  to  all  our  duties  during  the  day  out  of 


'jhE  YiL'lVE  OF  PENANCE. 


443 


gratitude  and  love  for  our  Divine  Saviour,  who  sacrifices 
Himself  on  the  altar  for  us. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

PENANCE. 

1.  The  Virtue  of  Penance. 

1.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  word  penance? 

The  word  penance  signifies  repentance  or  satisfaction, 
and  in  theology  is  used  to  express  either  a virtue  or  a sac- 
rament. 

2.  What  is  the  virtue  of  penance? 

It  is  a supernatural  virtue  which  moves  us  to  detest  our 
sins  and  form  a resolution  both  to  commit  them  no  more 
and  to  satisfy  the  justice  of  God. 

3.  How  many  acts  are  comprised  in  this  virtue? 

Four  acts  : 1.  Breaking  with  our  past  life  ; 2.  Hating 
and  detesting  the  sins  that  we  have  committed  ; 3.  Making 
a firm  purpose  to  amend  our  life  ; 4 Making  satisfaction 
for  our  past  transgressions. 

4.  Is  penance  a necessary  virtue? 

Yes  ; 1.  Because  sins  can  be  forgiven  only  on  condition 
that  God  restores  the  soul  to  His  friendship.  But  it  is  es- 
sentially contradictory  that  God  should  restore  an  impeni- 
tent sinner  to  His  friendship,  for  in  that  case  the  sinner 
would  be  at  one  and  the  same  time  both  a friend  and  an 
enemy  to  God. 

2.  Because  it  is  written  : Be  converted , and  do  penance 
for  all  your  iniquities , and  iniquity  shall  not  be  your  ruin . 
— Unless  you  do  penance , you  shall  all  likewise  perish . 

5.  In  whai  does  the  virtue  of  penance  differ  from  the  sacrament  of 
penance? 


444 


PENANCE. 


1.  The  virtue  of  penance  has  always  been  necessary  in 
order  to  obtain  pardon  for  sin  ; 2.  The  virtue  of  penance 
can  exist  without  the  sacrament  ; but  the  sacrament  cannot 
exist  without  the  virtue. 

2.  The  Sacrament  of  Penance  in  General. 

6.  What  is  the  sacrament  of  penance? 

It  is  a sacrament  instituted  by  Christ  for  the  forgiveness 
of  sins  committed  after  baptism. 

7.  Is  the  sacrament  of  penance  necessary? 

It  is  necessary  for  every  one  that  lias  sinned  grievously 
since  receiving  baptism. 

Nevertheless,  it  is  with  penance  as  with  baptism  ; who- 
ever  cannot  receive  it  may  supply  for  it  by  a desire  to  re* 
ceive  the  sacrament  together  with  perfect  contrition. 

8.  When  did  Christ  institute  penance? 

Our  Lord  instituted  the  sacrament  of  penance  chiefly 
when  He  breathed  on  His  disciples,  after  His  resurrection, 
and  said  to  them  : “ Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost : whose 
sins  you  shall  forgive,  they  are  forgiven  them  ; and  whose 
sins  you  shall  retain,  they  are  retained.” 

9.  In  what  words  did  Christ  determine  the  matter  and  form  of  the 
sacrament  of  penance? 

He  indicated  the  matter,  which  consists  of  the  acts  of 
the  penitent,  when  He  said  : “ Do  penance,  for  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  is  at  hand.” 

He  determined  the  form  when  He  said  : “ I will  give  to 
thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven, and  what- 

soever thou  shalt  loose  upon  earth,  shall  be  loosed  also  in 
heaven.” 

10.  How  is  the  matter  of  the  sacrament  of  penance  divided? 

It  is  divided  into  remote  matter  and  proximate  matter. 

11.  What  is  the  remote  matter  of  penance? 


ADMINISTRATION  OP  THE  SACRAMENT  OF  PENANCE. 


445 


The  remote  matter,  or  rather  the  matter  to  remove,  is  what 
absolution  is  to  destroy,  viz.,  sin. 

12.  How  many  kinds  of  remote  matter  are  there? 

There  are  two  : one  is  called  necessary  ; the  other  suffi- 
cient. 

13.  What  is  the  necessary  matter  of  the  sacrament  of  penance? 

The  necessary  matter  consists  of  all  the  mortal  sins  that 

we  have  committed  since  baptism  and  have  not  yet  con- 
fessed. 

14.  What  is  the  sufficient  matter  of  this  sacrament? 

The  sitfficient , or  free,  matter  of  this  sacrament  consists 
of  those  sins  which  we  are  not  bound  to  confess,  viz.  : 1. 
Venial  sins  of  which  we  are  guilty  ; 2.  Sins,  whether  mor- 
tal or  venial,  which  have  already  been  absolved. 

15.  What  is  the  proximate  matter  of  the  sacrament  of  penance? 

The  proximate  matter  of  the  sacrament  of  penance  con- 
sists of  the  acts  of  the  penitent,  viz.  : contrition,  confession, 
and  satisfaction. 

16.  What  is  the  form  of  the  sacrament  of  penance? 

It  consists  of  the  words  of  absolution  pronounced  by  the 
priest:  I absolve  thee  from  thy  sins , in  the  name  of  the 
Father , and  of  the  Son , and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

17.  What  then  is  absolution? 

Absolution  is  the  sentence  which  the  priest  pronounces 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  order  to  remit  the  sins  of  a 
penitent  who  is  properly  disposed. 

3.  Administration  of  the  Sacrament  of  Penance. 

18.  What  is  necessary  for  the  valid  administration  of  the  sacra- 
ment of  penance? 

1.  The  power  of  orders  : 2.  Approbation  ; 3.  The  power 
of  jurisdiction. 


446 


PENANCE. 


19.  What  is  the  power  of  orders? 

It  is  the  power  conferred  by  ordination  and  inherent  in 
the  priestly  character. 

20.  What  is  meant  by  approbation? 

It  is  the  authentic  testimony"  of  a prelate  to  a priest's 
fitness  to  hear  confessions.  This  fitness  comprises  the 
requisite  knowledge  and  also  holiness  of  life. 

21.  What  is  jurisdiction? 

Jurisdiction  in  general  is  the  power  to  govern  subjects 
within  determinate  limits  of  space  and  time. 

22.  Can  priests  who  have  neither  approbatio  n nor  jurisdiction 
give  absolution  validly? 

They  cannot  give  absolution  validly  except  1o  a person 
who  is  either  at  the  point  of  death  or  is  in  very  grave  dan- 
ger of  death.  In  such  a case,  the  Church  gives  jurisdiction 
to  every  priest,  even  to  one  who  is  a heretic  or  an  excom- 
municate, in  order  that  no  one  may  be  lost  for  want  of  absc 
lution. 

23.  Who  may  be  a subject  of  the  sacrament  of  penance? 

Every  Christian  who  lias  committed  any  sin  after  bap- 
tism. Consequently  he  who  has  not  been  baptized*  and  he 
who  has  been  baptized  but  has  committed  no  sin,  cannot 
receive  this  sacrament. 

24.  What  are  the  dispositions  which  the  penitent  should  bring 
to  the  sacrament  of  penance? 

1.  A knowledge  of  the  principal  truths  of  faith,  and  o\ 
the  necessity  of  grace  and  prayer  ; 2.  Contrition  and  a firm 
purpose  both  of  sinning  no  more  and  of  making  satisfac- 
tion ; 3.  An  entire  confession  of  at  least  all  his  mortal  sins. 

25.  Have  the  faithful  the  right  to  choose  their  confessor  freely  ? 

Yes  ; but  to  make  this  choice  properly,  they  should  im- 
plore the  divine  light  and  give  their  preference  to  one  who 
unites  the  three  qualities  of  science,  prudence,  and  charity. 


EFFECTS  OF  THE  SACRAMENT  OF  PENANCE. 


447 


The  Seal  of  Confession. 

26.  What  is  the  seal  of  confession? 

The  seal  of  confession  is  the  rigorous  obligation  imposed 
on  the  priest  of  maintaining  inviolable  secrecy  about  all 
that  he  has  learned  through  sacramental  confession. 

This  secrecy  should  be  kept  towards  all  persons,  even 
towards  the  penitent  outside  the  confessional. 

27.  Who  then  are  bound  by  the  seal  of  cowfession? 

The  confessor  and  all  those  who  either  directly  or  indi- 
rectly learn  what  the  penitent  has  accused  himself  of  in 
confession. 

28.  May  a priest  in  court  of  justice  make  known  what  he  has 
learned  in  the  confessional? 

No  ; and  if  he  is  questioned,  he  ought  to  declare  to  the 
judge,  with  an  oath  if  that  be  necessary,  that  he  knows 
nothing  of  the  subject  in  question.  For  what  he  learns 
through  the  confession  of  a penitent,  he  knows  not  as  man 
but  as  the  representative  of  God,  and  in  this  quality  he  is 
not  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  judge. 

29.  What  is  the  object  of  the  sacramental  seal,  i.  e .,  to  what 
does  the  seal  extend? 

The  sacramental  seal  extends  to  every  thing  which  is 
declared  sacramentally  and  which  if  revealed  would  pro- 
duce even  a slight  repugnance  to  confession. 

4.  Effects  of  the  Sacrament  of  Penance. 

30.  What  are  the  effects  of  the  sacrament  of  penance? 

The  sacrament  of  penance  : 1.  Remits  all  the  mortal  sins 
committed  after  baptism,  and  the  venial  sins  confessed 
with  contrition  ; 2.  Remits  the  everlasting  punishment  due 
to  sin  ; and  also  by  virtue  of  the  sacramental  penance  en- 
joined, more  or  less  of  the  temporal  punishment  according 
to  the  penance  imposed  and  the  dispositions  of  the  penitent  : 


448 


THE  ACTS  OF  THE  PENITENT. 


o.  Gives  back  supernatural  life  to  the  sinner  and  increases 
supernatural  life  in  the  soul  of  the  just  man  ; 4.  Restores 
the  merits  acquired  before,  but  afterwards  lost  by  sin  ; 5. 
Confers  a sacramental  grace,  or  the  right  to  receive  at  an 
opportune  time  actual  grace  for  avoiding  sin,  overcoming 
temptation,  and  practising  works  of  satisfaction  ; 6.  It 
ordinarily  imparts  both  peace  and  security  of  conscience. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

PENANCE  I THE  ACTS  OF  THE  PENITENT. 

1.  What  acts  should  the  penitent  make  in  order  to  receive  the 
sacrament  of  penance  worthily? 

The  penitent  should  make  three  acts  : contrition,  confes- 
sion, and  satisfaction. 

ARTICLE  I.— CONTRITION. 

1.  Nature  of  Contrition. 

2.  What  is  contrition? 

Contrition  is  an  interior  sorrow  and  detestation  of  the 
sin  that  we  have  committed,  with  a firm  purpose  of  sinning 
no  more. 

B.  Why  is  this  sorrow  called  contrition? 

Because  the  heart  that  possesses  it  is  as  it  were  broken 
with  repentance  : for  contrition  signifies  a breaking , a 
crushing. 

4.  What  does  the  soul  do  when  it  makes  an  act  of  contrition? 

1.  The  soul  looks  upon  the  past,  detests  the  sins  which 
it  has  committed,  and  is  grieved  on  their  account  ; 2.  It 
looks  to  the  future  and  takes  a firm  resolution  of  sinning  no 
more. 

5.  In  what  does  detestation  of  sin  consist? 


NECESSITY  OF  CONTRITION. 


449 


It  consists  in  a sorrow  of  the  will,  which  suffers  from  sin 
as  from  a present  evil,  and  labors  to  destroy  it. 

6.  In  what  does  contrition  chiefly  consist? 

It  consists  chiefly  in  detestation  of  sin.  This  detestation 
produces  sorrow,  and  from  this  detestation  and  this  sorrow, 
if  they  are  true  and  sincere,  a firm  purpose  of  amendment 
naturally  follows. 

7.  What  relations  exist  between  contrition  on  the  one  hand  and 
the  virtue  and  the  sacrament  of  penance  on  the  other? 

Contrition  is  an  act  of  the  virtue  of  penance.  It  also  con- 
stitutes a part  of  the  sacrament  inasmuch  as  under  the  new 
-aw,  contrition  includes  a desire  to  confess  and  to  satisfy 
ii vine  justice. 

2.  Necessity  of  Contrition. 

8.  Is  contrition  necessary? 

It  is  absolutely  necessary  for  the  remission  of  mortal  sins, 

•r  it  is  an  act  of  the  virtue  of  penance,  and  this  virtue  is 
indispensable. 

Contrition  is  also  necessary  by  divine  precept,  for  it  con- 
stitutes a part  of  the  sacrament  of  penance.  And  so  far  as 
it  concerns  annual  confession,  it  is  necessary  by  ecclesiasti- 
cal precept. 

9.  Of  what  importance  is  contrition  in  the  sacrament  of  penance? 

It  is  so  essential  to  this  sacrament,  that,  if  it  be  wanting, 

it  is  impossible  to  obtain  forgiveness.  God  may  grant  par- 
don without  confession  and  without  satisfaction,  when  these 
two  conditions  cannot  be  fulfilled  ; but  He  never  forgives 
where  there  is  no  contrition,  because  Pie  cannot  bestow  Plis 
friendship  on  any  man,  who,  by  obstinacy  in  evil,  shows 
that  he  wishes  to  remain  an  enemy  to  God. 

10.  Should  the  penitent  have  contrition  in  his  heart  while  he  is 
receiving  absolution? 

Yes,  either  actually  or  virtually.  He  has  it  actvnlhf . 


450 


THE  ACTS  OF  THE  PENITENT. 


when  he  makes  a positive  act  of  contrition  at  the  moment 
of  absolution  ; he  has  it  virtually , if  the  act  of  contrition 
which  he  made  a day  or  even  several  days  before  with  a 
view  to  confession,  is  continued  in  certain  practices,  such  as 
shunning  occasions  of  sin,  frequent  prayer,  recollection,  etc. 

3.  Qualities  of  Contrition. 

11.  Which  are  the  qualities  of  contrition? 

Contrition  should  be  : interior,  supernatural,  universal, 
and  sovereign. 

12.  What  is  meant  by  saying  that  contrition  should  be  interior 

By  this  is  meant  that  sorrow  should  really  exist  in  the 

heart,  and  not  be  limited  to  words  or  exterior  signs. 

13.  Why  should  contrition  be  interior? 

Because  the  heart  is  the  principle  of  sin  ; “ for  out  of  the 
heart  proceed  evil  thoughts,  murders,  etc.,”  says  our  Saviour. 
Therefore  it  is  that  in  the  heart,  or,  in  other  words,  in  the 
will,  sorrow  and  detestation  of  sin  should  take  their  rise. 
Otherwise,  all  outward  marks  of  even  the  deepest  sorrow 
are  as  nothing  before  God. 

14.  What  is  meant  by  saying  that  contrition  should  be  super* 
natural ? 

By  this  is  meant  that  it  should  be  excited  in  us  by  a move- 
ment of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  by  motives  of  faith.  Con- 
trition, therefore,  should  be  supernatural  in  its  principle 
and  in  its.motives. 

15.  Which  are  the  principal  supernatural  motives? 

1.  The  infinite  goodness  of  God,  who  is  offended  by  sin  ; 2. 
The  sufferings  and  the  death  of  Christ  on  the  cross,  of 
which  our  sins  are  the  real  cause  ; 3.  The  loathsomeness  of 
sin,  which  is  sovereignly  displeasing  to  God  ; 4.  The  ever- 
lasting reward  which  we  lose  by  sin  ; 5.  The  everlasting 
I unishnmnt  to  which  sin  makes  us  liable. 


QUALITIES  OF  CONTRITION. 


451 


16.  Are  natural  motives  sufficient  for  obtaining  justification? 

Natural  motives  cannot  be  sufficient.  Hence  it  is  that  a 

person  is  not  justified  by  regretting  sin  as  being  something 
unreasonable,  or  as  occasioning  the  loss  of  some  temporal 
blessing,  such  as  health,  reputation,  or  fortune.  Of  this 
character  was  the  sorrow  of  Saul  and  of  Antiochus. 

17.  What  is  meant  by  saying  that  contrition  should  he  universal? 

By  this  is  meant  that  it  should  extend  to  at  least  all 

mortal  sins,  without  either  exception  or  reserve. 

18.  Why  should  contrition  extend  to  at  least  all  mortal  sins? 

1.  Because,  since  there  is  no  mortal  sin  that  is  not  a 
grievous  insult  to  God,  there  is,  consequently,  none  that  we 
should  not  hate  if  we  desire  to  return  to  God’s  favor  ; now, 
this  hatred  cannot  be  sincere,  if  there  is  even  one  mortal 
sin  to  which  our  hearts  are  attached  ; 2.  Because  the  for- 
giveness of  sins  can  be  effected  by  nothing  but  sanctifying 
grace  ; now,  a single  mortal  sin  of  which  we  do  not  repent, 
excludes  this  grace. 

19.  Is  i-t  necessary  to  make  an  act  of  contrition  for  every  mortal 
sin  in  particular? 

A single  act  of  contrition  which  extends  to  all  the  mortal 
sins  that  we  have  committed,  is  sufficient. 

20.  If  we  accuse  ourselves  at  the  same  time  of  both  mortal  and 
venial  sins,  is  it  necessary  to  have  contrition  for  both? 

It  is  sufficient  if  we  repent  of  pur  mortal  sins,  for  only 
these  shut  out  sanctifying  grace.  But  we  do  not  obtain 
forgiveness  for  those  venial  sins  for  which  we  retain  some 
affection,  for  God  cannot  pardon  even  the  least  fault  to 
which  our  will  is  attached. 

21.  Can  a venial  sin  be  remitted  even  though  the  mortal  sin  of 
which  we  are  guilty,  be  not  forgiven  ? 

No  venial  sin  can  be  remitted  unless  the  mortal  sins  of 
which  we  are  guilty,  also  be  forgiven. 


452 


THE  ACTS  OF  THE  PENITENT. 


22.  Is  it  necessary  to  have  universal  contrition  for  venial  sins? 

It  is  necessary  in  order  to  obtain  pardon  of  all  venial  sins. 

But  even  if  our  contrition  be  not  universal,  we  may  obtain 
forgiveness  for  those  venial  sins  of  which  we  do  repent  ; 
for  as  these  venial  sins  do  not  exclude  sanctifying  grace, 
some  may  be  remitted  without  others. 

23.  What  is  to  be  thought  of  the  confession  made  by  a sinner, 
who  lias  only  venial  sins  to  tell,  and  does  not  repent  of  even  one 
of  them? 

1.  If  he  believes  in  good  faith  that  he  has  contrition  for 
ail,  or,  at  least,  for  one  of  them,  and  yet  really  has  not,  his 
confession  is  null  ; 2.  If  he  is  conscious,  when  he  is  accus- 
ing himself,  that  he  has  no  contrition  for  any  of  them,  his 
confession  is  not  only  null ; it  is  sacrilegious. 

24.  What  should  we  do  to  avoid  such  a profanation? 

We  must  be  careful  to  excite  ourselves  before  confession 
both  to  contrition  for  at  least  one  of  the  venial  sins  which 
we  wish  to  tell,  and  to  a firm  purpose  of  committing  it  no 
more.  And  if  we  have  any  fear  that  we  do  not  repent  of 
it  sufficiently,  it  is  very  useful,  in  order  to  make  certain  of 
the  effect  of  absolution,  to  accuse  ourselves  of  some  sin  of 
our  past  life  against  this  or  that  commandment,  renewing 
at  the  same  time  our  contrition  for  this  sin. 

25.  What  is  meant  by  saying  that  contrition  should  be  sovereign? 

By  this  is  meant  that  contrition  should  be  the  greatest  of 

all  sorrows,  that  it  should  exceed  that  caused  by  the  loss  of 
* ! 1 that  we  hold  dearest  in  this  world. 

26.  Why  should  contrition  be  sovereign? 

1.  Because  it  should  be  proportionate  to  the  good  that 
we  have  lost  by  sin,  and  to  the  evil  that  we  have  incurred. 

Now,  the  good  that  we  lose  by  sin  is  the  sovereign  good  ; 
and  the  evil  that  we  incur  is  the  greatest  of  all  evils.  There- 
fore, we  should  detest  sin  more  than  every  other  evil,  and 
prefer  to  lose  all  and  suffer  all  rather  than  commit  it. 


A FIRM  PURPOSE  OF  AMENDMENT. 


453 

2.  Because  if  the  sinner  would  be  reconciled  to  God,  lie 
must  again  conform  his  sentiments  to  those  of  God.  Now, 
God  has  a sovereign  hatred  and  detestation  of  sin.  There- 
fore, the  sinner  has  no  mercy  to  expect  from  Him,  unless 
he  also  has  a sovereign  hatred  and  detestation  of  sin. 

27.  Which  sort  of  sovereign  contrition  should  we  have,  inten- 
sively sovereign  or  appreciatively  sovereign? 

It  is  not  necessary  for  us  to  have  intensively  sovereign 
contrition  ; in  other  words,  it  is  not  necessary  for  us  to  feel 
a keener  or  more  sensible  sorrow  than  any  caused  by  another 
misfortune,  such  as  the  loss  of  a person  closely  united  to  us 
by  ties  of  blood  or  friendship.  It  suffices  if  our  contrition 
be  appreciatively  sovereign  ; that  is,  if  our  reason  looks 
upon. sin  as  the  greatest  of  evils  and  our  will  detests  it  as 
such. 

4.  A Firm  Purpose  of  Amendment. 

28.  What  is  a firm  purpose  of  amendment? 

A firm  purpose  of  amen  dment  is  a sincere  will  not  to  sin 
for  the  future.  It  is  the  second  element  in  contrition, 
which  cannot  be  genuine  unless  it  excludes  all  affection  for 
sin,  all  desire  to  commit  sin. 

29.  What  are  the  qualities  of  such  a firm  purpose? 

To  be  true  and  sincere,  a purpose  of  amendment  should 
be  firm,  universal,  and  efficacious. 

30.  What  is  meant  by  saying  that  it  should  b v firm  f 

This  signifies  that  the  penitent,  while  distrusting  his  own 
weakness  and  relying  solely  on  the  help  of  God,  should  be 
disposed  to  avoid  sin,  whatever  may  be  the  evil  that  he  has 
to  fear  from  changing  his  life,  or  whatever  may  be  the  good 
that  he  has  to  expect  from  sinning  again. 

31.  Docs  the  fear  of  relapsing  into  sin  prevent  a person  from 
having  a firm  purpose? 

No  , foi  this  fear,  which  may  be  due  to  his  past  experi 


454 


THE  ACTS  OF  THE  PENITENT. 


ence  of  his  own  weakness,  is  entirely  consistent  with  a 
strong  resolution  not  to  relapse  into  sin. 

32.  Does  the  sinner’s  relapse  after  confession  prove  that  his  pur- 
pose was  not  firm? 

Such  a relapse  is  in  itself  a sign  of  only  a change  in  Ins 
will,  but  not  of  the  want  of  a firm  purpose. 

33.  In  what  cases  should  relapse  make  the  penitent  doubt  his 
firm  purpose? 

1 . When  he  relapses  immediately  after  his  confession  and 
almost  without  offering  any  resistance  ; 

2.  When  he  takes  no  means  to  avoid  either  the  sin  or  its 
occasions. 

34.  Whatismeant  by  saying  that  a purpose  of  amendment  should 
be  univwsal  ? 

This  means  that  it  should  extend  to  at  least  all  mortal  sins  ; 
for  if  the  penitent  were  to  cherish  an  affection  for  any  such 
sin  with  the  intention  of  committing  it  again,  he  would  not 
be  trully  and  entirely  converted. 

35.  Must  a purpose  of  amendment  be  universal  also  as  to  venial 

sins? 

To  prevent  his  confession  from  being  null  if  the  penitent 
has  only  venial  sins  to  confess,  it  is  sufficient  for  him  to 
determine  to  avoid  one  of  them  in  particular.  But  if  he 
truly  loves  God,  he  will  form  a sincere  purpose  of  avoiding- 
all  deliberate  venial  sins. 

36.  What  is  meant  by  saying  that  a purpose  of  amendment  should 
be  efficacious  ? 

This  means  that  the  penitent  should  be  determined  not 
only  to  avoid  sin,  but  also  to  take  all  the  means  to  avoid  it  ; 
and  consequently,  that  he  should  labor  to  correct  himself 
of  his  evil  habits  and  to  shun  the  proximate  occasions  of  sin. 

37.  What  is  an  evil  habit? 

It  is  a tendency,  acquired  by  repeated  acts,  to  relapse 
into  certain  sins. 


different  kinds  of  contrition. 


455 


38.  What  must  a person  do  to  correct  himself  of  an  evil  habit? 

He  must  pray,  watch  over  himself,  multiply  acts  of  the 

opposite  virtue,  and  often  approach  the  sacraments  of  pen- 
ance and  holy  eucharist. 

39.  What  is  a proximate  occasion? 

It  is  an  occasion  which  ordinarily  leads  to  sin  and  puts  a 
person  in  manifest  danger  of  committing  sin  ; as  the  fre- 
quenting of  a certain  place  or  of  a certain  company,  or  asso- 
ciation with  a certain  person. 

.40.  Is  it  of  obligation  to  avoid  all  proximate  occasions  of  sin? 

Yes,  unless  they  are  such  that  a person  cannot  quit  them 
without  sin,  or  without  exposing  himself  to  the  evident  dan- 
ger of  committing  a sin  either  as  grievous  as  that  which  lie 
wishes  to  avoid,  or  even  more  grievous  than  the  latter. 

41.  What  should  we  do  when  we  cannot  quit  these  occasions  of 
sin  without  sinning  or  without  incurring  great  danger  of  sin? 

We  should  follow  the  advice  of  an  enlightened  guide, 
and,  in  particular,  watch  over  ourselves  and  pray  often. 

5.  Different  Kinds  of  Contrition. 

42.  How  many  kinds  of  contrition  are  there? 

There  are  two  kinds  : perfect  ^contrition  and  imperfect 
contrition.  The  latter  is  also  called  attrition. 

Perfect  Contrition. 

43.  What  is  perfect  contrition? 

Perfect  contrition  is  a sorrow  for  having  offended  God, 
because  He  is  infinitely  good  and  infinitely  worthy  of  our 
love,  and  sin  displeases  Him. 

44.  Why  is  this  contrition  called  perfect? 

Because  it  has  a perfect  motive,  the  love  of  God  for  His 
own  sake  and  on  account  of  His  perfections. 

45.  What  is  the  effect  of  perfect  contrition? 


4 5 6 


THE  ACTS  OF  THE  PENITENT. 


The  effacing  of  all  sin  even  before  absolution,  provided 
that  the  penitent  have  a desire  to  confess. 

46.  Why  is  the  desire  of  confessing  necessary  in  order  that  per- 
fect contrition  may  efface  sin? 

Because  the  sacrament  of  penance  is  the  ordinary  means 
established  for  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  therefore  God 
wills  us  to  have  recourse  to  it.  Hence  it  is  an  obligation 
to  receive  it,  if  that  be  possible,  and  it  is  an  obligation  in 
all  cases  to  desire  it. 

47.  Ought  a man  who,  after  falling  into  grievous  sin,  makes  ai 
act  of  perfect  contrition,  to  go  to  confession  at  once? 

This  is  not  indispensable  ; it  suffices  if  he  confesses  his 
sin  at  the  first  confession  that  he  makes  after  that,  out  oi 
either  necessity  or  devotion. 

If,  however,  he  is  to  receive  holy  communion,  then  he  is 
strictly  bound  to  confess  beforehand  even  after  he  has  made 
an  act  of  perfect  contrition. 

48.  Is  perfect  contrition  necessary? 

It  is  necessary  as  a means  of  salvation  for  all  sinners  who 
cannot  receive  the  sacrament  of  baptism  or  that  of  penance. 

49.  Is  it  easy  for  man  to  excite  himself  to  perfect  contrition? 

Man  cannot  have  perfect  contrition  of  himself,  because 

he  can  do  nothing  in  the  supernatural  order  without  the 
grace  of  God.  With  this  grace,  however,  he  can  easily  ob- 
tain it,  if  he  humbly  prays  for  it. 

50.  Why  is  it  not  difficult  to  have  perfect  contrition? 

Because  we  can  hope  for  it  from  God’s  goodness,  and  be- 
cause it  is  easy  to  conceive  motives  for  contrition. 

51.  What  practical  conclusions  should  we  draw  from  the  efficacy 
and  the  necessity  of  perfect  contrition? 

1.  When  we  have  had  the  misfortune  to  offend  God 
grievously,  it  is  well  to  make  an  act  of  perfect  contrition 
immediately,  i:i  order  that  we  may  regain  that  priceless 


DIFFERENT  KINDS  OF  CONTRITION. 


45^ 


blessing  of  sanctifying  grace  which  we  have  just  lost. 
Nevertheless,  it  is  proper  to  confess  as  soon  as  possible. 

2.  W hen  in  danger  of  death,  if  we  cannot  get  the  service 
of  a priest,  we  should  not  be  troubled,  but  we  should  excite 
ourselves  to  make  an  act  of  perfect  charity  accompanied 
with  sorrow  for  our  sins,  and  then  we  should  put  our  trust 
i .i  God’s  goodness. 

3.  If  we  are  assisting  a dying  person  who  is  deprived  of 
the  help  of  a priest,  we  should  likewise  help  him  to  make 
acts  of  charity  and  contrition,  reminding  him  that  he  may 
thus  certainly  obtain  forgiveness  for  his  sins,  and  inspiring 
him  with  lively  sentiments  of  hope  and  confidence  in  God’s 
infinite  mercy. 

Imperfect  Contrition. 

52.  What  is  imperfect  contrition? 

Imperfect  contrition,  or  attrition , is  a sorrow  for  having 
offended  God,  which  is  ordinarily  excited  either  by  reflect- 
ing on  the  baseness  of  sin,  or  by  fear  of  hell  and  of  punish- 
ment. 

53.  Why  is  this  contrition  called  imperfect? 

Because  it  is  inspired  by  an  imperfect  motive. 

54.  Why  is  it  called  attrition? 

Because  it  only  partially  breaks  the  heart. 

55.  What  is  the  effect  produced  by  attrition? 

It  disposes  the  sinner  to  receive  the  grace  of  God  in  the 
sacrament  of  penance.  Yet  it  does  not  of  itself  produce 
justification,  because  the  love  which  it  begets  does  not  unite 
the  sinner  closely  enough  to  God. 

56.  What  is  common  to  perfect  contrition  and  imperfect  contri- 
tion? 

They  both  include  a sorrow  for  having  offended  God, 
and  they  should  be  interior,  supernatural,  universal,  and  sov- 
ereign. 


458 


THE  ACTS  OF  THE  PENITENT. 


57.  Wherein  do  perfect  contrition  and  imperfect  contrition  differ? 

1.  In  their  motives:  perfect  contrition  proceeds  from  a 

motive  of  charity  ; imperfect  contrition  has  for  a motive 
reflection  on  the  loathsomeness  of  sm,  or  fear  of  hell  and 
punishment  ; 2.  In  their  effects  : perfect  contrition  justifies 
the  sinner  before  he  actually  receives  the  sacrament  ; im- 
perfect contrition  merely  aids  and  prepares  him  to  be  jus* 
tified  in  the  sacrament  of  penance. 

The  Practice  of  Contrition. 

58.  What  should  we  do  to  obtain  contrition? 

1.  We  should  humbly  ask  it  of  God,  the  only  source  of 
all  grace  ; 2.  We  should  excite  ourselves  thereto  by  con- 
sidering with  the  eyes  of  faith  the  fatal  consequences  of 
sin  and  especially  the  infinite  goodness  of  God,  whom  it 
outrages,  and  the  passion  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  died  to  atone 
for  it. 

59.  Must  we  take  considerable  time  to  conceive  true  contrition 
for  our  sins  ? 

A single  instant  may  suffice.  Nevertheless,  it  is  proper 
to  devote  to  it  the  time  that  would  be  given  to  a matter  of 
importance  ; lest  perchance,  owing  to  our  great  haste,  the 
act  be  null  in  its  substance. 

60.  Should  we  content  ourselves  with  exciting  imperfect  contri 
tion? 

In  practice,  we  ought  to  strive  to  excite  perfect  contri- 
tion of  heart. 

61.  What  must  we  do  to  have  perfect  contrition? 

To  excite  ourselves  to  perfect  contrition  it  is  sufficient 
to  consider  that  sin  offends  God,  who  is  infinitely  holy  and 
sovereignly  good.  To  make  an  act  of  contrition  it  is  suffi- 
cient to  hate  sin  inasmuch  as  it  is  contrary  to  God’s  holiness 
and  perfection. 


THE  OBLIGATION  OF  CONFESSION. 


4o 


ARTICLE  II.—  CONFESSION. 

1.  Nature  of  Confession. 

62.  What  is  sacramental  confession? 

It  is  the  act  of  accusing  ourselves  of  our  sins  to  an  ap- 
proved priest  for  the  purpose  of  receiving  absolution. 

63.  Why  is  confession  said  to  be  the  act  of  accusing  ourselves  ? 

Because  it  is  neither  a simple  narration  nor  an  act  of  con- 
fidence, much  less  an  excuse.  It  is  an  avowal  of  guilt. 

64.  Why  do  we  say  : of  our  sins  f 

Because  in  confession  we  should  tell  sins  and  nothing 
else ; our  own  sins  and  not  those  of  another. 

65.  Why  do  we  say : to  an  approved  priest? 

Because  to  be  sacramental  the  confession  must  be  made 
+to  a minister  of  the  Church  who  has  power  of  jurisdiction. 

66.  Why  do  we  say  : for  the  purpose  of  receiving  absolution  ? 

Because  confession  should  have  the  remission  of  sins  for 
its  end. 

67.  Is  confession  a divine  institution? 

Yes,  for  it  was  instituted  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as 
may  be  proved  from  the  teaching  of  the  Church,  from  Holy 
Scripture,  and  from  Tradition. 

2.  The  Obligation  of  Confession. 

68.  Is  confession  obligatory? 

Yes,  for  every  sinner  it  is  of  obligation,  both  by  divine 
precept  and  by  ecclesiastical  precept. 

69.  When  is  the  divine  precept  of  confession  binding? 

It  is  binding  on  the  sinner  of  itself  and  directly  at  the 
hour  of  death  and  when  he  is  in  danger  of  death. 


460 


THE  ACTS  OF  THE  PENITENT. 


It  is  binding  on  the  sinner  by  accident  and  indirectly  : 1. 
When  he  is  bound  to  receive  the  holy  eucharist  ; 2.  When 
he  is  bound  to  receive  any  other  sacrament  of  the  living, 
unless  he  is  morally  certain  that  he  has  perfect  contrition  ; 
3.  When  confession  becomes  a necessary  means  of  overcom- 
ing a grievous  temptation  ; 4.  When,  if  he  did  not  go  to 
confession,  he  would  have  to  remain  a long  time  in  mortal 
sin. 

70.  When  does  the  precept  of  the  Church  oblige  us? 

At  least  once  a year,  as  the  Fourth  Council  of  Lateran 
prescribes. 

3.  Qualities  of  Confession. 

71.  What  qualities  should  confession  possess? 

It  should  be  : humble,  sincere,  simple,  prudent,  and  entire. 

72.  When  is  confession  humble  ? 

When  the  penitent  accuses  himself  of  his  sins  with  the 
sentiments,  the  tone,  and  the  bearing  of  a culprit  who  i^ 
confused  and  humbled  at  having  offended  God. 

73.  When  is  confession  sincere? 

When  the  penitent  accuses  himself  of  his  sins  just  as  lie 
knows  them,  without  augmenting  them,  lessening  them,  or 
excusing  them  ; stating  as  certain  that  which  is  certain,  as 
doubtful  that  which  is  doubtful,  and  answering  frankly  all 
the  questions  put  him  by  his  confessor. 

It  is  a grievous  sin  to  deny  a mortal  sin  which  is  not  yet 
confessed,  or  to  accuse  one’s  self  maliciously  of  a grievous 
fault  which  he  has  not  committed. 

74.  When  is  confession  simple? 

When  the  penitent  accuses  himself  of  his  sins  without 
introducing  unnecessary  details,  without  having  recourse  to 
subterfuge  and  to  obscure  modes  of  speech. 

75.  When  is  confession  prudent? 

When  the  penitent  refrains  from  disclosing  any  thing  of 


QUALITIES  OF  CONFESSION. 


461 


another’s  sin  without  a real  necessity.  Such  a necessity 
exists  when  the  penitent  cannot  make  known  his  own  sin 
without  telling  the  extent  to  which  another  lias  shared  in 
it.  But  in  a case  like  this,  if  he  can  conveniently  do  so, 
he  ought  to  apply  to  a confessor  who  is  not  acquainted  with 
his  accomplice. 

76.  When  is  confession  entire? 

When  the  penitent  accuses  himself  of  all  the  mortal  sins 
which  he  recalls  after  a serious  examination,  together  with 
their  number  and  such  circumstances  as  change  their  kind. 

Cases  Relating  to  Integrity  of  Confession. 

77.  Is  the  accusation  of  venial  sins  necessary  for  the  integrity  of 
confession  ? 

Although  it  is  good  and  useful  to  confess  them,  yet  it  is 
not  necessary  to  do  so,  because  they  do  not  deprive  us  of 
the  grace  of  God. 

78.  What  should  we  do,  if,  after  a serious  examination,  we  do 
not  recall  the  exact  number  of  our  sins? 

We  should  tell  the  number  as  nearly  as  possible  ; saying, 
for  example  : I committed  such  a sin  about  five  times  (from 
four  to  six  times),  about  ten  times  (from  eight  to  twelve 
times)  ; or  again  about  so  many  times  a day,  a week,  a month 
or  a year. 

79.  What  is  meant  by  saying  that  we  should  confess  the  circum- 
stances that  change  the  species  of  the  sin? 

This  means  that  we  should  declare  the  particulars  that  add 
to  the  sin  a malice  that  it  has  not  of  itself  and  thus  consti- 
tute a new  sin  ; for  example,  a sacrilegious  theft,  an  adul- 
tery, a false  testimony,  a calumny,  etc. 

80.  Is  there  any  obligation  to  confess  mortal  sins  that  we  are 
doubtful  of  having  committed,  and  those  sins  of  which  we  are  in 
doubt  as  to  whether  they  are  grievous  or  si  ight? 

There  is  no  obligation  to  confess  them  ; nevertheless  we 


462 


THE  ACTS  OF  THE  PENTTENT. 


are  urged  to  do  so.  But  in  such  cases,  the  sins  are  con- 
fessed not  as  certain,  but  as  doubtful. 

81.  Is  it  of  obligation  for  us  to  accuse  ourselves  of  grievous  sins 
involuntarily  forgotten  in  a preceding  confession? 

Although  these  sins  were  forgiven  at  the  same  time  with 
the  sins  that  we  confessed,  yet  we  are  obliged  to  accuse 
ourselves  of  them  if  they  come  back  to  our  mind  ; because 
the  forgetting  of  them  does  not  exempt  us  from  the  divine 
precept  of  confessing  all  the  mortal  sins  committed  after 
baptism. 

82.  When  are  we  obliged  to  confess  these  sins? 

In  all  cases  in  which  a forgotten  sin  comes  back  to  our 
memory,  we  are  bound  to  tell  the  sin  at  the  following  con- 
fession, whether  that  confession  be  made  out  of  necessity 
or  from  devotion. 

83.  What  sin  does  he  commit  who  wilfully  conceals  a mortal  sin 
in  confession? 

He  commits  a very  grievous  sin  and  makes  his  confession 
null  and  sacrilegious. 

84.  What  causes  excuse  from  material  integrity  of  confession? 

1.  An  involuntary  natural  forgetting  of  a sin  ; but  there 
is  an  obligation  to  confess  subsequently  a sin  that  has  been 
forgotten,  if  that  sin  is  recalled  to  mind  ; 

2.  Invincible  ignorance , for  he  who  has  sinned  without 
knowing  it,  is  as  if  he  had  not  sinned  ; 

3.  A serious  loss , either  temporal  or  spiritual,  but  ex- 
trinsic to  confession,  which  would  be  incurred  either  by  the 
penitent,  or  the  confessor,  or  another  person,  in  consequence 
of  telling  some  sin.  Such  would  be  the  case  if  a person 
could  not  confess  without  being  heard  by  some  third  person. 

4.  Physical  or  moral  inability , for  no  one  is  bound  to 
do  what  is  impossible.  This  condition  applies  to  mutes, 
to  the  dying,  and  to  foreigners  who  cannot  express  them 
selves  in  a given  language,  and  to  those  who  are  in  immediate 


11E  VALIDATION  OF  CONFESSION. 


463 


danger.  When  the  danger  is  passed,  however,  they  are 
ojbligedto  make  a detailed  confession  of  their  sins. 

Examination  of  Conscience. 

85.  What  must  we  do  to  secure  integrity  in  our  confession? 

We  must : 1.  Ask  light  from  the  Holy  Ghost  ; 2.  Ex- 
amine our  conscience  carefully. 

86.  Why  should  we  ask  light  from  the  Holy  Ghost? 

That  we  may  thereby  know  our  sins  well,  perceive  their 
malice  and  their  heinousness,  and  conceive  real  contrition 
for  them. 

87.  What  is  an  examination  of  conscience? 

It  is  an  attentive  seeking  after  all  the  sins  that  we  have 
committed. 

88.  Is  it  a serious  obligation  to  examine  our  conscience  before 
confession? 

Yes,  since  there  is  a serious  obligation  on  us  of  attaining 
as  far  a§  possible  even  material  integrity  of  confession. 

89.  What  sort  of  attention  should  we  bring  to  our  examination? 

That  attention  which  we  bring  to  every  serious  and  im- 
portant affair.  It  should  be  in  proportion  to  our  state  and 
capacity.  When  we  have  done  what  we  are  morally  ca- 
pable of  doing,  if  our  memory,  intelligence,  knowledge,  state 
of  health,  etc.,  be  taken  into  consideration,  then  we  should 
judge  our  examination  of  conscience  to  be  good. 

4.  Re validation  of  Confession. 

90.  When  Is  it  of  obligation  to  repeat  a confession? 

Whenever  a confession  is  undoubtedly  null.  When  how- 
ever the  nullity  of  a confession  is  in  doubt,  there  is  no  obliga- 
tion to  make  it  over  again,  for  the  presumption  is  in  favor 
of  its  validity. 

91.  What  is  the  effect  of  a sacrilegious  confession? 


464 


THE  ACTS  OF  THE  PENITENT. 


It  makes  all  subsequent  confessions  sacrilegious,  except 
such  as  the  penitent  might  make  in  good  faith  and  with 
the  proper  dispositions  if  he  had  entirely  forgotten  his  past 
sacrileges. 

02.  Is  every  confession  that  is  null  also  sacrilegious? 

A confession  is  not  sacrilegious  unless  the  penitent  is 
.1. /countable  for  his  own  bad  dispositions. 

93.  How  should  a penitent  repeat  a confession  which  he  knows 
u>  be  null? 

If  he  goes  this  time  to  a different  confessor,  he  should 
repeat  the  entire  confession  ; if  he  applies  to  the  same  con- 
fessor, he  may  simply  accuse  himself  in  general  of  the  sins 
already  confessed 

5.  Different  Kinds  of  Confession. 

94.  How  many  kinds  of  confession  are  there? 

1.  If  its  frequency  be  considered,  a confession  may  be 
annual,  or  made  at  the  principal  feasts,  or  frequent. 

2.  If  its  repetition  be  considered,  a confession  is  ordinary 
if  it  covers  those  sins  only  that  have  been  committed  since 
absolution  was  last  received  ; it  is  general , if  it  is  a repe- 
tition of  several  confessions. 

A general  confession  is  complete , if  it  repeats  all  the  con- 
fessions of  our  whole  life  ; partial , if  it  repeats  only  the 
confessions  made  within  a determinate  period,  for  example, 
a year  or  two  years. 

95.  How  is  frequent  confession  useful? 

Frequent  confession  is  very  useful  to  the  sinner  for  root- 
ing out  the  principles  of  sin,  and  for  preventing  its  fatal 
consequences.  To  the  just  man  it  is  useful  for  giving  him 
an  ever  increasing  purity  of  heart,  for  renewing  his  fervor 
and  promoting  his  advancement  in  the  way  of  perfection. 

96.  When  is  a general  confession  necessary? 

It  is  necessary  as  often  as  the  penitent  is  morally  certain 


MANNER  OF  CONFESSING. 


465 


that  some  or  all  of  his  preceding  confessions  have  been 
sacrilegious,  owing  to  lack  either  of  contrition  or  of  integ- 
rity. He  is  then  under  a grave  obligation  to  make  a 
general  confession,  beginning  with  the  first  confession  that 
lie  knows  was  bad. 

97.  In  what  cases  is  a general  confession  useful? 

A complete  general  confession  is  useful,  but  not  necessary: 
1.  At  the  principal  epochs  of  a Christian  life  : before  first 
communion,  when  about  to  choose  or  embrace  a particular 
state  of  life,  such  as  the  priesthood,  the  religious  profession, 
or  marriage  ; 2.  When  a penitent  who  is  not  scrupulous  is 
doubtful  about  the  validity  of  his  confessions  ; 3.  When  a 
penitent  will  derive  considerable  spiritual  benefit  therefrom. 

98.  Who  should  be  forbidden  to  make  a general  confession? 

All  scrupulous  or  excessively  timorous  persons,  because 

of  the  serious  inconveniences  that  might  result  to  them. 


6.  Manner  of  Confessing. 

99.  How  should  we  prepare  for  confession? 

We  should  keep  ourselves  in  a state  of  recollection,  ex- 
amine our  conscience,  if  we  have  not  already  done  so,  and, 
above  all,  excite  ourselves  to  contrition. 

100.  What  should  we  do  when  we  enter  the  confessional? 

We  should  : 1.  Kneel  down,  make  the  sign  of  the  cross, 
and  say  : “ Bless  me,  Father,  for  I have  sinned  ; ” 2.  Say  the 
Confiteor  as  far  as  the  words,  through  my  fault  ; 3.  Tell 
when  we  went  to  confession  last,  and  whether  we  then  re- 
ceived absolution  and  have  performed  the  penance  enjoined ; 
4.  Accuse  ourselves  of  our  sins  in  the  order  which  we  fob 
lowed  in  making  our  examination  of  conscience,  in  order 
the  better  to  recall  them  ; 5.  When  we  have  finished  our 
accusation,  add  : “ For  these  and  for  all  the  sins  which  I do 
not  now  remember,  and  for  all  the  sins  of  my  past  life  (espe- 


466 


THE  ACTS  OF  THE  PENITENT. 


cially  for  sins  against  such  a virtue  or  such  a command- 
ment 1 ) I ask  pardon  of  God,  and  of  you.  Father,  penance 
and  absolution  ; ” 6.  Finish  the  Conjiteor , and  then  listen 
attentively  to  the  advice  of  the  confessor. 

101.  Are  we  obliged  to  answer  the  questions  asked  by  our  con- 
fessor? 

We  are  obliged  to  do  so  if  they  concern  confession. 

If  then  the  confessor  puts  questions  to  us,  either  to  sup- 
plement our  examination  of  conscience  or  to  understand 
better  our  evil  habits  or  dangerous  occasions,  we  are  bound 
to  answer  him  sincerely. 

102.  What  should  we  do  while  the  priest  is  giving  us  absolution? 

We  should  remain  in  spirit  at  the  feet  of  Jesus  crucified, 

whose  blood  is  cleansing  our  soul,  and  recite  the  act  of 
contrition  or  at  least  make  it  in  our  heart.  If  we  should  be 
distracted  at  the  time,  we  ought  not  to  be  troubled,  pro- 
vided that  before  confession  we  had  contrition  for  our  sins. 
This  contrition  has  morally  continued  in  our  heart. 

103.  What  should  we  do  on  leaving  the  confessional? 

We  should  : 1.  Thank  God  for  the  favor  that  we  have 
received  ; 2.  Reflect  deeply  upon  the  advice  of  our  con- 
fessor ; 3.  Resolve  to  put  it  in  practice  ; 4.  Perform  at  once, 
if  possible,  the  penance  imposed  on  us. 

104.  What  should  we  do  if  the  confessor  judges  proper  to  refuse 
or  defer  absolution? 

As  the  confessor  refuses  or  defers  absolution  either  to 
prevent  sacrilege  on  the  part  of  the  penitent  or  to  dispose 
him  for  sincere  conversion  or  even  to  procure  him  some 
spiritual  good,  we  should  submit  to  his  decision  with  humil- 
ity and  docility,  accomplish  what  he  has  prescribed,  and 
go  back  to  him  faithfully  at  the  time  indicated. 


1 If  we  have  only  venial  sins  to  confess,  it  is  well  to  accuse  ourselves  of  some  fault 
of  our  past  life  of  which  we  truly  repent,  in  order  to  make  sure  that  our  confession 
is  valid. 


NATURE  OF  SATISFACTION. 


467 


ARTICLE  III.— SATISFACTION. 

1.  Nature  of  Satisfaction. 

105.  What  is  satisfaction? 

Satisfaction  is  a reparation  of  the  insult  which  our  sins 
have  offered  to  God,  or  of  the  wrong  which  they  have  done 
our  neighbor. 

106.  Are  we  obliged  to  repair  the  insult  which  our  sins  have  of- 
fered to  God? 

Yes,  because  satisfaction  is  an  act  of  the  virtue  of  penance. 
It  is  not  sufficient  for  us  to  repent  of  our  sins  ; we  must  also 
chastise  ourselves  for  them.  For  sin  is  a disorder,  and  he 
who  commits  it  can  be  restored  to  order  by  punishment 
alone. 

107.  When  God  forgives  a sin,  does  He  not  at  the  same  time 
remit  the  punishment  due  to  that  sin? 

God’s  forgiveness  washes  out  the  stain  which  sin  leaves 
in  the  soul,  lifts  the  soul  from  the  state  of  guilt  in  which 
sin  had  cast  it,  and  remits  the  everlasting  punishment  which 
every  grievous  fault  deserves.  But  for  the  most  part,  it 
does  not  remit  the  temporal  punishment  for  which  the  ever- 
lasting punishment  is  commuted,  and  which  we  must  suffer 
either  in  this  life  or  in  purgatory. 

108.  What  qualities  should  our  works  of  satisfaction  possess? 

They  should  be  expiatory  and  medicinal ; that  is  to  say, 

they  should  be  such  as  to  atone  for  past  sin  and  to  preserve 
from  future  sin. 

109.  Of  how  many  kinds  are  works  of  satisfaction? 

They  may  all  be  reduced  to  three  : 1.  Prayer , which  in- 
cludes all  acts  of  religion  ; 

2.  Fasting , which  includes  all  privations,  and  all  mortifica- 
tions of  body  or  mind  ; 

3.  Alms , which  includes  all  works  of  mercy  to  our  neigh- 
bor. 


468 


THE  ACTS  OP  THE  PENITENT. 


110.  How  do  we  make  satisfaction  to  our  neighbor? 

We  make  satisfaction  to  our  neighbor  by  repairing  the 
wrong  that  we  have  done  him  in  his  person,  his  honor,  or  his 
goods,  and  by  becoming  reconciled  with  him  if  we  have 
given  him  offence. 

2.  Diff  erent  Kinds  of  Satisfaction. 

111.  How  many  kinds  of  satisfaction  are  there? 

There  are  two  : sacramental  satisfaction  and  extra-sacra- 
mental satisfaction. 

112.  What  is  sacramental  satisfaction? 

It  is  the  voluntary  acceptance  and  performance  of  the 
penance  imposed  by  the  confessor  to  repair  the  ipsult  of- 
fered to  God  and  to  expiate  the  temporal  punishment  due  to 
sin. 

118.  Is  the  penitent  obliged  to  perform  the  penance  imposed  by 
the  confessor? 

Yes,  because  the  performance  of  the  penance  belongs  to 
the  integrity  of  the  sacrament.  He  who  does  not  perform 
the  penance  does  not  thereby  invalidate  the  sacrament,  but 
he  becomes  guilty  of  a fault  of  greater  or  less  grievousness, 
according  to  the  gravity  of  the  penance  imposed  on  him  and 
the  character  of  the  sins  which  he  confessed. 

114.  How  should  we  perform  our  penance? 

We  should  perform  it : 1.  Exactly , that  is,  just  as  pre- 
scribed ; 2.  Promptly , that  is,  as  soon  as  it  can  conveniently 
be  performed,  if  no  particular  time  has  been  set  for  it  ; 3. 
Piously , that  is,  with  all  the  care  that  we  should  bring  to 
an  act  of  religion. 

115.  What  is  he  bound  to  do  who  has  neglected  to  perform  either 
all  his  penance  or  a part  of  it? 

It  is  not  sufficient  for  him  to  confess  this  ; he  is  also  bound 
to  fulfill  what  he  has  left  undone  ; for  this  penance  is  a debt 
that  must  be  paid. 


DIFFERENT  KINDS  OF  SATISFACTION.  409 

116.  What  should  the  penitent  do  if  he  should  forget  what  his 
penance  was? 

If  he  can  do  so  conveniently,  he  ought  to  ask  it  of  the 
confessor  again  ; but  if  the  confessor  has  forgotten  it,  he 
is  not  bound  to  repeat  his  confession  in  order  to  receive 
another  penance. 

117.  May  a penance  be  commuted? 

It  may  be  commuted  for  just  cause,  not  by  the  penitent 
himself,  but  by  the  confessor  who  imposed  it,  or  by  another 
approved  priest  without  making  it  necessary  to  repeat  the 
confession.  It  is  sufficient  if  in  either  case  the  priest  knows 
the  state  of  the  penitent  at  least  in  a confused  manner.  Bui 
this  change  or  lessening  of  the  penance  should  be  made  in 
confession. 

118.  What  is  extra-sacraynental  satisfaction? 

It  is  that  which  is  offered  to  God  outside  the  sacrament 
of  penance. 

119.  What  must  we  do  to  make  these  works  of  satisfaction  accept- 
able to  God? 

We  must  perform  them  in  the  state  of  grace  and  in  a 
spirit  of  penance. 

120.  What  is  meant  by  the  spirit  of  penance? 

It  is  a disposition  of  heart  which  consists  in  uniting  our- 
selves to  Jesus  Christ  in  every  thing  that  He  did  and  suf- 
fered in  atonement  for  sin. 

121.  What  is  the  effect  of  the  spirit  of  penance? 

It  is  to  make  every  thing  contribute  to  pay  our  debt  or 
punishment  to  God.  The  least  privation  accepted  or  chose?} 
in  this  spirit,  the  slightest  humiliation,  the  smallest  alms 
the  least  act  of  patience,  mildness,  or  mortification,  offered 
to  God  in  union  with  Christ,  the  victim  of  sin,  is  of  great 
value  for  the  atonement  of  our  sins. 


470 


THE  ACTS  OF  THE  PENITENT. 


122.  Can  satisfaction  be  made  by  works  that  are  not  personal? 

It  can  be  made  : 1.  By  suffrages,  that  is,  by  those  works 

whose  satisfactory  merits  the  faithful  yield  to  others  ; 2. 
i>y  indulgences  granted  by  the  Church. 

3.  Suffrages. 

123.  What  is  meant  by  suffrage? 

By  suffrage , in  the  language  of  the  Church,  is  meant  any 
act  by  which  we  come  to  another’s  assistance,  either  by 
praying  and  interceding  for  him,  or  paying  his  debt  of  sin 
for  him,  thereby  giving  him  our  own  satisfactory  merits. 

124.  Is  there  a community  of  suffrages  among  the  faithful  on 
earth? 

Yes,  for  they  can  pray  and  make  satisfaction  for  one  an- 
other. 

125.  Is  there  a community  of  suffrages  between  the  living  and  the 

dead? 

Yes,  for  the  souls  of  the  faithful  departed  pray  for  the 
living,  and  the  suffrages  of  the  living  are  useful  to  the  dead 
in  satisfying  for  the  punishment  due  to  sm. 

126.  What  conditions  should  be  fulfilled  by  him  who  offers  his 
satisfactions  for  others? 

1.  He  must  have  the  intention  of  applying  his  suffrage 
to  another  ; 2.  He  must  act,  or  suffer,  voluntarily  ; 3.  He 
must  be  in  the  state  of  grace,  if  the  work  is  satisfactory  in 
virtue  of  the  dispositions  of  him  who  performs  it. 

127.  What  conditions  should  those  persons  fulfill,  for  whom 
works  of  satisfaction  are  offered? 

It  is  necessary  : 1.  That  they  be  in  the  state  of  grace  ; 2. 
That  they  have  received  forgiveness  for  the  fault  for  which 
this  satisfaction  is  offered. 


SUFFRAGES. 


4?1 


4.  Indulgences. 

Their  Nature  and  Kinds. 

128.  What  is  an  indulgence? 

An  indulgence  is  the  remission  in  whole  or  in  part  of 
the  temporal  punishment  due  to  actual  sins  whose  guilt  is 
already  forgiven.  This  remission  is  made  outside  the  tri 
bunal  of  penance  by  a lawful  minister,  by  the  application 
of  the  treasures  of  the  Church. 

129.  How  many  kinds  of  indulgence  are  there? 

The  principal  kinds  are  : 1.  The  plenary  indulgence  and 
the  partial  indulgence  ; 2.  The  personal,  the  local,  and  the 
real  indulgence  ; 3.  The  temporary  and  the  perpetual  in- 
dulgence. 

130.  What  is  a plenary  indulgence? 

A plenary  indulgence  is  a remission  of  all  the  temporal 
punishment  due  to  sin. 

131.  What  is  a partial  indulgence? 

A partial  indulgence  is  a remission  of  a part  of  the  tem- 
poral punishment  due  to  sin. 

This  part  of  the  punishment  is  reckoned  by  days , by 
quarantines , and  by  years . An  indulgence  of  forty  days, 
of  seven  years,  etc.,  is  such  a remission  of  temporal  punish- 
ment, as  would  have  been  obtained  in  the  primitive  Church 
by  forty  days,  by  seven  years,  etc.,  of  canonical  penance. 

132.  What  is  meant  by  a personal  indulgence?  by  a local  indul- 
gence? by  a real  indulgence? 

A personal  indulgence  is  one  that  is  granted  directly  to 
persons  ; for  example,  to  the  members  of  a confraternity. 

A local  indulgence  is  one  that  is  attached  to  a place ; for 
example,  to  this  or  that  church,  chapel,  or  altar. 

A real  indulgence  is  one  that  is  attached  to  a portable 
object  ; for  example,  to  a pair  of  beads,  to  a cross  or  a 
medal 


472 


THE  ACTS  OF  THE  PENITENT. 


13 3.  What  is  meant  by  a temporary  indulgence?  by  a perpetual 
indulgence? 

A temporary  indulgence  is  one  that  is  granted  for  a deter- 
minate time  only. 

A perpetual  indulgence  is  one  that  is  granted  without 
restriction  as  to  time. 

Principal  Indulgences. 

134.  Which  are  the  most  remarkable  indulgences? 

The  indulgence  of  the  jubilee  ; this  is  the  most  solemn  : 
and  the  indulgence  at  the  hour  of  death  ; this  is  the  most 
important. 

135.  What  is  the  jubilee? 

The  jubilee  is  a plenary  indulgence  accompanied  with 
certain  privileges,  which  the  Pope  grants  to  the*  universal 
Church  for  a specified  period  of  time. 

136.  Which  are  the  principal  kinds  of  jubilee? 

1.  The  ordinary  jubilee,  called  also  great  or  major,  re- 
curring regularly  every  twenty-fifth  year  ; and  the  extra- 
ordinary jubilee,  called  also  minor , which  the  Popes  grant 
in  special  circumstances,  as  at  the  beginning  of  their  pontifi- 
cate or  in  pressing  necessities  of  the  Church. 

2.  The  general  jubilee,  which  extends  to  the  whole 
world  ; and  the  p>articular  jubilee,  which  is  granted  to  a 
province,  a city,  or  in  a particular  place. 

137.  What  is  the  plenary  indulgence  in  articulo  mortis  ? 

It  is  the  plenary  indulgence  which  the  Church  grants  the 
sick  who  are  at  the  point  of  death. 

Power  of  the  Church  in  Reference  to  Indulgences. 

138.  Has  the  Church  received  from  Christ  the  power  to  grant 
indulgences? 

Yes,  it  is  of  faith  that  the  Church  has  received  this  power. 


INDULGENCES. 


473 


139  Who  are  they  that  have  power,  in  the  Church,  to  grant  in- 
dulgences? 

This  power  belongs  to  none  but  pastors  ; that  is,  to  the 
Pope  and  the  bishops  who,  being  established  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  rule  the  Church  of  God,  are  therefore  dispensers 
of  its  spiritual  treasures. 

The  Pope,  as  supreme  pastor,  is  the  dispenser  of  all  the 
treasures  of  the  Church,  and  may  grant  all  kinds  of  indul- 
gence to  all  the  faithful. 

No  bishop  can  exercise  this  power  except  under  restric- 
tion and  within  his  diocese. 

140.  What  is  requisite  in  order  that  the  granting  of  an  indulgence 
be  valid? 

Two  things  are  necessary  : 1.  An  end  that  is  pious  and 
pleasing  to  God,  such  as  the  conversion  of  unbelievers,  the 
extirpation  of  heresy,  the  exaltation  of  holy  Church,  the  cos 
sation  of  a public  scourge,  the  building  of  a basilica,  the 
foundation  of  a hospital,  etc. ; 2.  A work  fitted  to  attain 
the  end  ; as  prayer,  fasting,  or  alms. 

Conditions  Requisite  for  the  Gaining  of  Indulgences. 

141.  What  conditions  are  requisite  for  the  gaining  of  indulgences? 

The  conditions  requisite  for  gaining  indulgences  may  be 

reduced  to  three  : to  be  in  the  state  of  grace,  to  have  at  least 
the  virtual  intention  of  gaining  the  indulgences,  and  to  per. 
form  exactly  and  in  their  entirety  all  the  works  prescribed. 

142.  What  is  necessary  in  order  that  indulgences  may  be  applied 
to  the  souls  in  purgatory? 

1.  That  the  Papal  Rescript  declare  that  they  are  aj> 
plicable  to  the  faithful  departed  ; 2.  That  he  who  gains 
them  have  the  intention  of  so  applying  them  ; 3.  Accord- 
ing to  the  most  common  opinion,  that  he  be  in  the  state  of 
grace,  at  least  at  the  end  of  the  last  work  prescribed. 

143.  What  special  conditions  are  required  for  gainingthe  jubilee 
indulgences? 


474 


EXTREME  UNCTION. 


There  are  several  special  conditions.  They  are  always 
stated  in  the  bull  announcing  the  indulgence.  However, 
confessors  generally  receive  power  to  commute  most  of  the 
prescribed  works  in  favor  of  those  who  cannot  perform 
them. 

144.  What  are  the  dispositions  ordinarily  required  of  a dying 
person  in  order  to  gain  the  plenary  indulgence? 

1 . He  should  receive  the  sacraments,  or,  if  he  cannot  do 
this,  he  must  at  least  be  contrite  ; 2.  He  should  invoke  the 
holy  name  of  Jesus  at  least  in  his  heart,  if  he  cannot  do  so 
by  word  of  mouth  ; 3.  He  should  accept  death  with  sub- 
mission to  God’s  will  and  in  atonement  for  his  sins. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

EXTREME  UNCTION. 

1.  Extreme  Unction  in  General. 

1.  What  is  extreme  unction? 

Extreme  unction  is  a sacrament  instituted  by  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  for  the  spiritual  and  corporal  solace  of  the  sick. 

2.  Why  is  this  sacrament  called  extreme  unction? 

Because  it  is  the  last  of  the  holy  unctions  that  are  made 
on  the  faithful.  The  first  is  made  at  baptism  ; the  second, 
at  confirmation  ;'the  last,  in  a dangerous  illness. 

3.  When  did  Our  Lord  institute  extreme  unction? 

According  to  the  most  probable  opinion,  He  instituted  it 

after  His  resurrection,  at  the  same  time  with  the  sacrament 
of  penance,  of  which  it  is  the  consummation  and  comple- 
ment. 

4.  What  is  the  remote  matter  of  extreme  unction? 

It  is  oil  of  olives  blessed  by  the  bishop  or  by  a priest  del- 
egated for  this  purpose  by  the  Pope, 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  EXTREME  UNCTION, 


475 


5.  What  is  the  proximate  matter  of  extreme  unction? 

It  is  the  anointing,  by  the  minister  of  this  sacrament,  of 
the  organs  of  the  five  senses,  in  the  form  of  a cross. 

6.  Where  should  these  unctions  be  made? 

The  first  five  unctions  are  made  on  the  eyes,  the  ears, 
the  nostrils,  the  mouth  and  the  hands.  The  anointing  of 
the  feet  and  that  of  the  reins  are  not  necessary  for  the  valid- 
ity of  the  sacrament.  The  Roman  Ritual  dispenses  with 
them  in  certain  cases. 

When  danger  of  death  is  imminent,  a single  unction, 
preferably  one  on  the  forehead,  may  suffice,  with  the  gen- 
eral formula  prescribed  by  the  Ritual.  But,  if  the  patient 
survives  the  crisis,  the  sacrament  must  be  repeated  at  once 
conditionally,  because  it  is  not  certain  that  the  sacrament 
is  valid  when  given  by  a single  unction. 

7.  Why  is  the  anointing  of  the  five  sense-organs  commonly  re- 
garded as  necessary  for  the  sacrament? 

1.  Because  the  five  senses  being  the  windows  through 
which  death  enters  the  soul,  and  the  instruments  of  the  three- 
fold concupiscence,  eacli  of  these  must  receive  the  sacred 
unction  in  order  that  the  sin  of  which  it  was  the  occasion, 
and  the  remains  of  that  sin,  may  be  effaced. 

2.  Because  the  anointing  of  these  organs  consecrates  the 
patient  wholly  to  God  as  a victim  of  expiation. 

8.  What  is  the  form  of  extreme  unction? 

It  consists  in  the  words  pronounced  by  the  priest  at  each 
anointing  : Through  this  holy  unction  and  of  His  most 
tender  mercy , may  the  Lord  pardon  thee  vihatsoever  sins 
thou  hast  committed,  by  sight  (or  by  hearing,  or  by  smell,  or 
by  taste  and  speech,  or  by  the  sense  of  touch,  or  by  thy  feet). 

2.  Administration  of  Extreme  Unction, 

9.  Who  may  be  the  minister  of  extreme  unction? 

It  is  of  faith  that  only  a priest  can  be  the  minister  of  this 
sacrament, 


476 


EXTREME  UNCTION. 


10.  Can  every  priest  administer  this  sacrament  validly? 

Yes,  because,  for  the  valid  administration  of  this  sacra- 
ment, the  power  of  order  is  sufficient  ; the  power  of  juris- 
diction is  not  necessary. 

11.  May  every  priest  administer  this  sacrament  lawfully? 

He  cannot  do  so  lawfully  except  in  a case  of  necessity. 
For  only  those  who  have  ordinary  or  delegated  jurisdiction 
are  lawful  ministers  of  extreme  unction.  Such  are  the  bishop 
in  his  diocese,  the  pastor  in  his  parish,  and  all  those  to 
whom  they  delegate  this  pastoral  function. 

12.  What  are  the  requisite  conditions  for  receiving  extreme 
unction  validly? 

There  are  three  conditions  requisite  for  receiving  extreme 
unction  validly  : the  subject  must  be  baptized,  he  must  have 
attained  the  use  of  reason,  and  he  must  be  dangerously  ill. 

13.  May  extreme  unction  be  administered  to  the  aged? 

It  may  be  administered  to  those  who  have  arrived  at 
such  an  extreme  old  age  that  they  are  liable  to  die  at  any 
moment,  although  they  may  have  no  special  sickness  or 
infirmity  ; for  their  great  age  with  its  attending  loss  of 
strength  may  itself  be  regarded  as  a sickness. 

14.  Must  a person  be  in  immediate  danger  of  death  in  order  to 
receive  extreme  unction? 

It  suffices  if  there  really  is  danger  of  death,  or  if  this  is 
the  opinion  formed  either  by  the  physicians  or  by  persons 
of  experience. 

15.  Is  it  a grievous  fault  to  wait  until  the  sick  person  is  in  the 
last  extremity  before  having  this  sacrament  administered  to  him?. 

It  is a very  grievous  sin  to  defer  the  holy  unction 

until,  all  hope  of  recovery  now  lost,  life  begins  to  ebb  and 
the  sick  person  is  fast  verging  into  a state  of  insensibility.” 

16.  May  extreme  unction  be  repeated? 

1.  It  may  be  repeated  as  often  as  a Christian  relapses 
into  sickness  with  serious  danger  of  death. 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  EXTREME  UNCTION. 


477 


2.  It  may  be  repeated  even  during  the  same  sickness,  if 
the  danger  of  death  disappears  after  the  reception  of  the 
sacrament,  but  subsequently  reappears. 

17.  What  are  the  requisite  dispositions  for  receiving  extreme 
unction  with  profit? 

These  are  of  two  kinds  : one  of  the  dispositions  is  of  pre- 
cept, the  others  are  dispositions  of  propriety. 

18.  What  disposition  is  of  precept? 

The  state  of  grace  ; for  extreme  unction  is  a sacrament 
of  the  living.  Therefore  the  sick  person  is  bound  to  con- 
fess if  he  finds  himself  in  the  state  of  mortal  sin.  If  he 
cannot  go  to  confession,  he  should  make  an  act  of  perfect 
contrition. 

Nevertheless,  the  common  teaching  is  that  attrition  is  suffi- 
cient to  dispose  a patient  who  is  in  the  state  of  sin  to  re- 
ceive, through  the  sacrament  of  extreme  unction,  forgive- 
ness foi'the  sins  which  he  is  unable  to  confess. 

19.  What  are  recommended  as  dispositions  of  propriety? 

1.  Great  confidence  in  God,  because  we  may  hope  for 
every  thing  from  His  power,  His  goodness,  and  His  mercy  ; 
2.  Perfect  submission  to  the  will  of  God,  for  the  will  of 
God  is  eminently  holy,  just,  and  good. 

20.  Is  absence  of  an  actual  intention  an  obstacle  to  the  reception 
of  extreme  unction? 

An  habitual,  and  even  an  interpretative,  intention  suffi- 
ces for  the  reception  of  the  sacrament. 

Extreme  unction  is  not  refused  even  to  those  who  have 
lived  with  little  conformity  to  the  laws  of  Christ,  provided 
that  before  losing  consciousness,  they  have  given  no  sign 
of  irreligion  or  impiety.  The  reason  is  that  we  may  sup- 
pose that  grace  has  touched  their  heart,  and  that,  were  they 
able  to  speak,  they  would  express  a desire  to  receive  the 
helps  of  religion. 


478 


EXTREME  UNCTION. 


21.  What  things  should  be  prepared  when  extreme  unction  is 
about  to  be  given  to  a sick  person? 

It  is  necessary  to  prepare  a table,  covered  with  a white 
linen  cloth.  On  this  should  be  placed  a crucifix,  a plate 
containing  seven  pieces  of  cotton  or  some  similar  material, 
to  wipe  the  parts  of  the  body  that  have  been  anointed  with 
holy  oil,  some  bread  crumbs  and  some  water  to  enable  the 
priest  to  purify  his  hands  after  administering  the  sacrament, 
and  a wax  candle  which  is  lighted  and  held  near  the 
priest,  while  he  is  anointing  the  sick  man.1 * * 

22.  What  are  the  principal  ceremonies  to  be  observed  in  adminis- 
tering extreme  unction? 

If  the  state  of  the  patient  allows  it,  the  priest  addresses 
him  some  words  of  pious  admonition,  and  then  he  recites 
several  prayers  prescribed  by  the  ritual.  After  this,  he 
makes  the  unctions,  during  each  of  which  he  pronounces 
the  words  of  the  sacramental  form.  Then  he  concludes 
with  various  prayers,  in  which  he  asks  the  full  effect  of  the 
sacrament  in  behalf  of  the  sick  man. 

28.  How  should  the  sick  man  conduct  himself  while  he  is  receiv- 
ing extreme  unction? 

He  should,  as  far  as  possible,  join  in  the  prayers  of  the 
priest,  have  great  confidence  in  the  mercy  of  God,  and 
generously  offer  Him  the  sacrifice  of  his  life,  if  such  be  God7s 
adorable  will. 

24.  What  should  they  do  who  are  present  during  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  sacrament? 

They  should  pray  for  the  sick  man,  either  by  joining  in 
the  liturgical  prayers,  or  by  reciting  the  Seven  Penitential 
Psalms  and  the  Litany  of  the  Saints,  or  by  offering  some 
other  prayer  of  their  own  choice. 


1 When  the  ceremony  is  completed,  the  material  used  to  wipe  the  anointed  parts 

}»ud  to  purify  the  priest’s  fingers  is  thrown  into  the  fire.  This  material  consists  of 

lie  pieces  of  cotton,  the  bread  crumbs,  and  the  water. 


EFFECTS  OF  EXTREME  UNCTION. 


47  9 


3.  Necessity  of  Extreme  Unction. 

25.  Is  extreme  unction  necessary  as  a means  of  salvation? 

No  ; for  man  can  be  saved  by  penance,  and  extreme  unc- 
tion is  only  the  complement  of  penance. 

26.  What  sort  of  obligation  is  there  to  receive  extreme  unction? 

It  is  a grievous  sin  for  a sick  man  : 1.  To  refuse  to  re- 
ceive extreme  unction  out  of  contempt  or  in  such  a way  as 
to  give  scandal  ; 2.  To  refuse  it  when  he  is  in  the  state  of 
mortal  sin  and  cannot  receive  the  sacrament  of  penance. 

27.  What  is  the  duty  of  the  sick  person’s  relatives? 

They  are  bound  to  make  it  easy  for  him  to  receive  ex- 
treme unction  at  a suitable  time,  in  order  that  he  draw  all 
the  benefits  of  the  sacrament.  It  is  very  wrong  for  them, 
under  the  idle  pretext  of  sparing  the  feelings  of  the  patient, 
to  wait  until  the  last  extremity  before  warning  him  and 
preparing  him  to  receive  the  sacrament. 

28*  What  shoyld  a Christian  do  when  he  perceives  that  he  is  seri- 
ously ill? 

He  should  lose  no  time  in  sending  for  the  priest.  He 
thus  removes  all  embarrassment  from  his  family  or  his 
associates,  and  he  is  not  then  exposed  to  the  danger  of  being 
deprived  of  extreme  unction  or  any  part  of  its  benefits. 

4.  Effects  of  Extreme  Unction. 

29.  What  are  the  effects  of  extreme  unction? 

The  effects  are  two  kinds  : some  concern  the  soul,  others 
have  to  do  with  the  body. 

30.  What  effects  concern  the  soul? 

According  to  the  Council  of  Trent  : 1.  Extreme  unction 
confers  sanctifying  grace  ; 2.  It  remits  sin  ; 3.  It  effaces 
the  remains  of  sin  ; 4.  It  consoles  and  strengthens  the  sou] 


480 


THE  SACRAMENT  OF  HOLY  ORDERS. 


31.  What  effects  does  extreme  unction  produce  in  the  body? 

Extreme  unction  relieves  the  sufferings  of  the  sick  man, 

and  even  restores  him  to  health  when  God  judges  that  ad- 
vantageous to  his  soul. 

32.  What  sentiments  should  the  sick  person  entertain  after  being 
anointed? 

1.  Lively  gratitude  to  God  for  all  his  benefits  ; 2.  Filial 
abandonment  to  the  divine  will  ; 3.  An  ardent  desire  of 
beholding  God  in  His  glory. 

33.  How  should  we  assist  a person  in  his  last  moments? 

We  should  redouble  our  zeal  for  the  salvation  of  bis  soul. 
We  should  frequently  offer  him  the  crucifix  to  kiss,  excite 
him  to  confidence  in  God,  suggest  pious  aspirations,  repeat 
the  ever  blessed  names  of  Jesus,  Mary,  and  Joseph,  and, 
as  the  last  moment  draws  near,  recite  the  prayers  for  the 
recommendation  of  a departing  soul  and  the  prayers  for  the 
agonizing. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  SACRAMENT  OF  HOLY  ORDERS. 

1.  The  Sacrament  of  Holy  Orders  in  General. 

1.  What  is  holy  orders? 

Holy  orders  is  a sacrament  which  makes  those  who  receive 
it  share  in  the  priesthood  of  Christ,  and  gives  them  the  power 
and  the  grace  to  discharge  their  sacred  duties  worthily. 

2.  Under  what  circumstances  did  Our  Lord  institute  the  sacra- 
ment of  holy  orders? 

Our  Lord  advanced  the  Apostles  gradually  to  the  func- 
tions of  the  priestly  ministry.  First  He  placed  them  above 
the  disciples  ; on  Holy  Thursday  He  gave  them  power  to 
consecrate  His  body  and  His  blood  ; after  His  resurrection 


DIFFERENT  DEGREES  IN  HOLY  ORDERS. 


481 


He  conferred  on  them  the  power  to  remit  and  to  retain  sins  ; 
He  then  ordered  them  to  preach  and  to  baptize  ; and  finally 
He  communicated  to  them  the  powers  that  He  Himself  had 
received  from  His  Father. 

3.  Has  the  sacrament  of  holy  orders  only  one  matter  and  only 
one  form? 

No,  the  matter  and  the  form  vary  with  the  different  orders. 

In  a general  way,  the  matter  consists  in  the  presentation 
of  the  liturgical  objects  indicating  the  functions  proper  to 
the  order  in  question,  and  for  some  orders  it  includes  the 
imposition  of  hands  by  the  bishop.  The  form  consists  in 
the  words  which  accompany  either  the  imposition  ot  bands 
or  the  presenting  of  the  objects,  and  by  which  the  bishop 
confers  the  powers  belonging  to  the  order. 

4.  What  is  the  matter  for  the  order  of  the  priesthood? 

The  matter  of  this  order  is  twofold.  One  matter  is  cer- 
tainly necessary,  viz.,  the  imposition  of  the  bishop’s  hands. 
The  other  is  probably  accessory,  viz.,  the  handing  of  a 
chalice  containing  wine  and  of  a paten  with  a host. 

5.  What  is  the  form  of  this  order? 

1.  The  praye’r  of  consecration  which  the  bishop  offers 
when  he  imposes  his  hands  ; 2.  The  words  which  he  pro- 
nounces when  he  presents  the  chalice  and  the  paten  : “ Re- 
ceive power  to  offer  sacrifice  to  God  and  to  celebrate  Mass 
as  well  for  the  living  as  for  the  dead.” 

2.  Different  Degrees  in  Holy  Orders. 

6.  How  many  different  orders  are  there? 

There  are  seven.  Four  are  minor  orders  ; viz.,  those  of 
porter,  lector,  exorcist,  and  acolyte  : and  three  are  major 
orders  ; viz.,  those  of  subdeacon,  deacon,  and  priest.  The 
priesthood  comprises  the  dignity  of  simple  priest  and  that 
of  bishop. 


482 


THE  SACRAMENT  OF  HOLY  ORDERS. 


7.  What  is  the  principal  difference  between  the  major  orders  and 
the  minor  orders? 

The  major  orders,  which  are  also  called  sacred  orders , refer 
directly  to  the  functions  of  divine  worship  and  especially  to 
the  eucharist.  They  bind  the  subject  to  continence  and  to 
the  daily  recitation  of  the  divine  office.  The  other  orders 
refer  only  indirectly  to  the  eucharist,  and  they  do  not  im- 
pose the  obligation  of  continency  and  of  reciting  the  office. 

8.  What  ceremony  serves  as. a preparation  for  receiving  orders? 

An  ecclesiastical  ceremony  known  as  tonsure , which  con- 
sists in  cutting  a little  haij*  from  the  head  of  the  person  who 
is  thereby  admitted  to  the  clerical  state. 

9.  What  rights  are  conferred  by  tonsure? 

Tonsure  gives  the  right  : 1.  To  wear  the  ecclesiastical 
dress  in  public,  and  to  wear  in  church  the  habit  proper  to 
the  choir,  viz.,  the  surplice  ; 2.  To  enjoy  certain  privileges 
reserved  to  ecclesiastics. 

10.  What  is  meant  by  minor  orders? 

By  minor  orders  are  meant  those  orders  wrhich  are  so 
many  steps  preparatory  to  the  reception  of  major  orders. 

11.  What  powers  do  they  confer? 

They  confer  the  power  of  performing  certain  lower  func- 
tions in  church. 

To-day  most  of  these  functions  are  exercised  by  mere  lay- 
men. But  the  following  two  are  an  exception  to  this  prac- 
tice : 1.  The  blessing  of  bread  and  of  the  first  fruits,  which 
may  be  performed  by  the  lector  ; 2.  Exorcisms,  which  are 
now  reserved  to  the  bishop  or  to  some  priest  authorized  by 
the  bishop. 

12.  What  power  does  the  order  of  subdeacon  confer? 

The  order  oh  subdeacon  gives  power  to  present  the  chalice 
it  the  altar,  to  sing  the  Epistle  at  solemn  Mass,  and  to  wash 
the  altar  linen. 


DIFFERENT  DEGREES  OF  HOLY  ORDERS. 


483 


13.  What  power  does  the  order  of  deacon  confer? 

The  order  of  deacon  confers  power  to  wait  immediately 
upon  the  priest  at  solemn  Mass,  to  sing  the  Gospel,  to  preach 
the  word  of  God,  to  carry  the  sacred  host,  to  give  solemn 
baptism  in  case  of  necessity  and  with  permission,  and  also 
in  case  of  necessity  to  give  holy  communion. 

14.  What  power  does  the  order  of  'priest  confer? 

The  order  of  priest  gives  power  to  celebrate  Mass,  to 
absolve  the  faithful  from  their  sins,  to  administer  the  sacra- 
ments except  those  of  holy  orders  and  confirmation,  to 
preach  and  to  preside  over  the  assemblies  of  the  faithful, 
and  to  bless  persons  and  objects,  provided  that  the  blessing 
be  not  reserved  to  bishops. 

15.  How  many  degrees  are  comprised  in  the  priesthood,  or  sacer- 
dotal order? 

There  are  two  degrees:  the  priesthood  properly  so  called, 
and  the  episcopate.  In  both  bishop  and  priest  the  order  of 
priesthood  is  one  and  the  same,  but  it  is  possessed  in  great- 
er fullness  and  perfection  by  the  bishop.  Nevertheless,  the 
common  opinion  , which  may  even  be  regarded  as  certain, 
admits  that  the  episcopate  is  a distinct  order,  and  that  it 
imprints  a special  character. 

16.  What  power  does  the  order  of  the  episcopate  confer? 

It  confers  the  plenitude  of  the  priesthood,  and,  in  partic- 
ular, it  gives  the  subject  the  power  : 1.  To  administer  con- 
firmation and  holy  orders  ; 2.  To  be  judge  of  faith  and 
morals  for  his  diocesans  without  excluding  appeal  on  their 
part  to  the  Pope  ; 3.  To  assist  with  deliberative  voice  at 
councils;  4.  To  consecrate  the  holy  oils,  and  also  churches, 
altars,  and  sacred  vessels  ; 5.  To  anoint  kings  and  queens  ; 
6.  To  administer  the  temporalities  of  his  church;  in  a word, 
to  do  whatever  is  not  reserved  to  the  Holy  See. 

17.  Does  the  Pope  possess  a power  of  order  superior  to  that  oi 
a bishop? 


484 


THE  SACRAMENT  OF  HOLY  ORDERS. 


No,  for  the  sovereign  pontificate  is  not  a special  order. 
All  bishops  are  equals  of  the  Pope  in  the  episcopal  charac- 
ter and  in  the  powers  that  follow  therefrom.  But  imme- 
diately after  his  election  and  even  before  his  elevation  and 
consecration,  which  is  not  a sacrament,  the  Pope  has,  by 
divine  right,  as  bishop  of  Rome  and  successor  of  St.  Peter, 
the  primacy  of  honor  and  of  jurisdiction  over  the  univer- 
sal Church. 

18.  Is  there  not  another  power,  besides  that  of  order,  to  be  noted 
in  the  ministers  of  the  Church? 

There  is  also  the  power  of  jurisdiction,  viz.,  the  power 
given  to  a subject  by  his  superior,  enabling  him  to  exercise 
a spiritual  function  lawfully. 

19.  Wherein  does  the  power  of  jurisdiction  differ  from  that  of 
order  ? 

In  this  : 1.  The  power  of  jurisdiction  is  conferred  by  a su- 
perior, and  the  power  of  order  by  the  sacrament } 2.  The 
power  of  jurisdiction  may  be  limited  and  revoked  by  legiti- 
mate authority,  whereas  the  powers  of  order  cannot  be  lost. 

3.  Administration  of  tlie  Sacrament  of  Holy  Orders. 

20.  Who  is  the  minister  of  this  sacrament? 

Only  the  bishop  is  the  ordinary  minister  of  this  sacrament. 

21.  May  not  a mere  priest  confer  some  orders? 

When  delegated  for  the  purpose  by  the  Pope,  he  may 
confer  tonsure,  minor  orders,  and  probably  subdeaconship. 
Similarly  abbots  have  the  privilege  of  conferring  tonsure 
and  minor  orders  on  their  religious  subjects. 

22.  From  what  bishop  may  a candidate  receive  orders? 

lie  should  receive  them  from  his  own  bishop,  unless  he 
has  a written  permission  from  him  to  be  ordained  by  another 
bishop. 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  HOLY  ORDERS.  4 

23.  What  are  the  requisite  conditions  for  receiving  the  sacrament 
of  orders  validly? 

There  are  three  : 1.  Only  men  can  receive  the  sacrament 
of  orders  ; 2.  The  subject  must  be  baptized  ; 3.  He  must 
have  at  least  the  intention  of  receiving  orders. 

24.  What  are  the  requisite  conditions  for  receiving  this  sacrament 
lawfully  ? 

They  are  of  two  kinds  : some  are  requisite  on  the  part  of 
the  subject ; the  others,  on  the  part  of  the  ordination. 

25.  What  are  the  requisite  conditions  on  the  part  of  the  subject? 

1.  Canonical  age  ; 2.  Clerical  title  ; 3.  Exemption  from 

all  irregularity  ; 4.  Divine  vocation  ; 5.  The  state  of  grace. 

26.  What  is  the  age  required  for  minor  orders? 

Minor  orders  are  rarely  administered  to  subjects  who  are 
much  under  the  age  fixed  for  the  major  orders. 

27.  What  age  is  required  for  major  orders? 

The  candidate  for  subdeaconship  must  have  begun  his 
twenty-second  year  ; for  deaconship,  his  twenty-third  year  ; 
for  the  priesthood,  his  twenty-fifth  year.  The  candidate 
for  the  bishopric  must  have  completed  his  thirtieth  year. 

28.  What  is  meant  by  a clerical  title? 

By  a clerical  title  is  meant  the  assurance  of  an  honorable 
subsistence  for  him  who  wishes  to  receive  holy  orders. 

20.  What  is  an  irregularity? 

It  is  a canonical  impediment  to  receiving  or  exercising 
orders. 

30.  What  is  a vocation  to  the  ecclesiastical  state? 

It  is  an  act  of  God’s  providence  bv  which  He  makes  known 
whom  He  has  chosen  for  tjie  service  of  His  Church. 

31.  Is  this  vocation  necessary? 

If  a vocation  is  necessary  for  any  state  whatever,  with 


486 


THE  SACRAMENT  OF  HOLY  ORDERS. 


much  greater  reason  is  it  necessary  for  the  ecclesiastical 
state  and  ministry. 

32.  Why  does  the  nature  of  the  ecclesiastical  ministry  demand  a 

special  vocation? 

Because  priests  are  separated  from  the  rest  of  men,  in 
order  to  be  mediators  between  God  and  man. 

83.  Why  is  the  state  of  grace  requisite  for  the  receiving  of  holy 
orders? 

Because  this  is  a sacrament  of  the  living.  Moreover, 
besides  the  state  of  ordinary  grace,  the  aspirant  should 
possess  the  excellent  goodness  of  which  St.  Thomas  speaks, 
and  which  consists  in  a holy  life  confirmed  by  a rather  long 
experience. 

34.  What  are  the  requisite  conditions  ou  the  part  of  the  ordination 
if  the  sacrament  is  to  be  received  lawfully? 

These  refer  either  to  the  time  at  which  the  ordination  is 
conferred,  or  to  the  interval  that  should  be  observed  be- 
tween the  different  orders. 

35.  When  do  the  ordinations  generally  take  place? 

They  generally  take  place  on  an  Fmber  Saturday,  or  on 
Saturday  of  the  fourth  week,  of  Lent,  or  on  Holy  Saturday., 

36.  What  intervals  are  to  be  observed  between  the  orders? 

According  to  the  prescriptions  of  the  Council  of  Trent, 

there  should  be  an  interval  of  a year  between  two  major 
orders,  and  likewise  between  the  minor  orders  and  sub- 
deaconship.  For  minor  orders  the  Council  did  not  deter- 
mine the  interval,  but  contented  itself  with  ordering  that 
some  interval  be  kept  between  two  successive  orders.  This 
period  the  bishop  can  shorten. 

37.  Which  are  the  important  ceremonies  in  ordaining  priests? 

1.  The  act  by  which  the  bishop  clothes  the  candidates 

with  the  vestments  proper  to  the  priesthood  ; 2.  The  con- 
secration made  on  the  palm  of  each  hand  of  the  candidates  ; 


OBLIGATIONS  OF  THE  SACRAMENT  OF  HOLY  ORDERS.  487 

3.  An  imposition  of  hands  with  these  words  : Receive  the 
Holy  Ghost ; whose  sins  you  shall  forgive,  they  are  for- 
given them,  arid  whose  &ins  you  shall  retain,  they  are  re- 
tained. 


4.  Effects  of  the  Sacrament  of  Holy  Orders. 

38.  What  are  the  effects  of  this  sacrament? 

There  are  four  effects  : 1.  It  confers  the  power  to  exercise 
the  sacred  functions.  This  is  called  the  power  of  order. 

2.  Like  all  the  other  sacraments  of  the  living,  it  increases 
sanctifying  grace. 

3.  It  confers  a special  sacramental  grace  ; that  is  to  say, 
it  confers  that  habitual  grace  which  gives  the  right  to  the 
actual  graces  necessary  for  the  discharge  of  the  functions 
proper  tq  each  order. 

4.  It  imprints  an  indelible  character  on  the  soul,  and  hence 
it  can  be  received  but  once. 

5.  Obligations  of  the  Sacrament  of  Holy  Orders. 

39.  What  obligations  are  imposed  by  the  sacrament  of  orders? 

The  sacrament  imposes  the  obligation  of  leading  a holy 

life,  and  from  the  time  of  receiving  subdeaconship,  of  recit  i 
ing  the  divine  office  daily  and  of  observing  celibacy. 

40.  Is  ecclesiastical  celibacy  a lawful  institution? 

Yes  ; because  it  is  founded  on  the  example  of  Christ  and 
of  His  Apostles,  on  a custom  universally  received  from 
apostolic  times,  and  on  very  ancient  sanctions  of  Councils 
and  of  the  Fathers  of  the  Church. 

41.  Have  Catholic  laymen  any  duties  to  the  sacrament  of  holy 
orders? 

Besides  those  duties  to  their  ecclesiastical  superiors  which 
are  imposed  by  the  fourth  commandment  of  God  they  ought : 
].  To  hold  the  eminent  dignity  of  the  priest  in  high 
esteem  ; 2.  To  favor  ecclesiastical  vocations  by  their  alms  ; 


488 


MATRIMONY. 


3 Never  to  turn  aside  from  tne  clerical  state  those  whom  God 
calls  thereto,  and  never  to  urge  any  one  to  enter  the  eccle- 
siastical state  if  he  has  no  vocation  to  that  life  ; 4.  To  pray; 
especially*on  the  ember  days,  that  God  may  give  good  priests 
to  His  Church. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

MATRIMONY. 

1.  The  Sacrament  of  Matrimony  in  General. 

1.  What  is  the  sacrament  of  matrimony? 

Matrimony  is  a sacrament  instituted  by  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  to  sanctify  the  lawful  union  of  man  and  woman  and 
to  give  them  the  graces  necessary  for  their  state. 

2.  Who  instituted  marriage? 

God  Himself  instituted  it  in  the  garden  of  Eden  when  He 
created  Eve  and  gave  her  to  Adam  for  a companion  ; and 
Jesus  Christ  raised  it  to  the  dignity  of  a sacrament. 

3.  When  did  Christ  institute  the  sacrament  of  matrimony? 
According  to  some  theologians,  He  instituted  it  at  the 

wedding  in  Cana  ; according  to  others,  He  instituted  it  when 
He  sanctified  the  indissolubility  of  marriage  ; or  when  He 
was  about  to  ascend  to  heaven  and  was  speaking  to  His 
Apostles  of  matters  referring  to  the  state  of  the  Church. 

4.  In  what  do  the  matter  and  the  form  of  this  sacrament  consist? 
According  to  the  common  teaching  of  theologians,  the 

matter  of  this  sacrament  consists  in  the  mutual  consent  of 
the  contracting  parties  to  give  themselves  to  each  other  ; 
the  form  consists  in  their  mutual  consent  to  take  each  other. 

5.  What  is  requisite  that  this  consent  be  valid? 

It  should  : 1.  Be  true,  interior,  and  mutual  : whoever 
would  feign  consent  would  not  enter  into  a true  marriage  ; 


ATTRIBUTES  OF  MARRIAGE. 


489 


2.  Be  expressed  by  outward  signs  ; otherwise  it  could  not 
be  known  and  accepted  by  each  of  the  parties  ; 3.  Refer  to 
the  present  and  not  to  the  future,  to  distinguish  marriage 
from  an  engagement  or  promise  of  marriage  ; 4.  Be  de- 
liberate and  voluntary  : because  the  marriage  contract  has 
something  serious  for  its  object,  and  entails  serious  obliga- 
tions. 

6.  Is  the  consent  of  their  parents  requisite  for  the  valid  marriage 
of  the  contracting  parties? 

It  is  defined  that  this  consent  is  not  requisite  for  the 
validity  of  marriage.  Any  impediment  which  the  civil 
law  establishes,  can  effect  only  the  civil  consequences  of 
the  marriage,  since  the  marriage  contract  itself  does  not  fall 
within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  State. 

2.  Attributes  of  Marriage. 

7.  How  many  attributes  has  marriage? 

It  has  two  : unity  and  perpetuity,  or  indissolubility. 

8.  In  what  does  the  unity  of  marriage  consist? 

It  consists  in  the  union  of  one  man  with  one  woman. 

9.  Why  is  unity  of  marriage  prescribed  by  the  law  of  God? 

To  secure  peace  and  union  in  the  family,  and  also  the 
education  and  the  future  of  the  children. 

10.  Is  it  lawful  to  contract  several  marriages  successively? 

Although  a second  marriage  is  less  perfect  than  the 

state  of  widowhood  and  is  often  attended  with  many  incon- 
veniences, yet  it  has  always  been  considered  lawful  by  the 
Church. 

11.  In  what  does  the  indissolubility,  or  perpetuity,  of  marriage 
consist? 

It  consists  in  this,  that  the  bond  of  marriage  can  be 
broken  by  nothing  but  the  death  of  either  party. 


490 


MATKIMONY. 


12.  Why  does  God  forbid  divorce,  i.  e .,  the  breaking  of  the  mar- 
riage bond? 

Because  of  the  numberless  evils  that  follow  divorce. 

13.  Has  the  civil  power  the  right  to  grant  a divorce  between 
Christians? 

No,  because  whatever  concerns  the  substance  of  Chris- 
tian marriage  lies  above  and  beyond  its  sphere.  Every 
law  that  favors  and  sanctions  divorce  is  an  impious  law  and 
is  prejudicial  to  society,  because  it  is  in  opposition  to  the 
law  of  God  and  the  law  of  the  Church,  and  because  it  con- 
tributes to  the  ruin  of  both  the  family  and  the  State. 

14.  Can  the  Church  permit  the  parties  to  separate? 

It  is  of  faith  that  the  Church  has  this  power  ; but  even 
when  she  exercises  it,  the  bond  of  marriage  still  subsists, 
although  the  parties  are  dispensed  from  living  together  and 
possessing  their  goods  in  common. 

15.  What  reasons  make  such  separation  lawful? 

1.  Mutual  consent,  originating  in  a just  cause,  for  ex- 
ample, a desire  of  one  of  the  parties  to  enter  religion  ; 2. 
A serious  danger  to  soul  or  body  ; 3.  The  certainty  that  one 
of  the  parties  has  committed  adultery. 

3.  Administration  of  Marriage. 

16.  Who  is  the  minister  of  the  sacrament  of  marriage? 

The  contracting  parties  are  the  ministers,  for  nothing  but 
their  mutual  consent  will  secure  the  end  that  Christ  pro 
posed  when  He  raised  marriage  to  the  dignity  of  a sacra- 
ment. The  priest,  however,  is  an  indispensable  witness  and 
gives  the  nuptial  blessing. 

17.  Who  may  marry? 

Any  baptized  person  who  is  free  from  impediment,  wheth- 
er of  the  natural  law,  or  the  divine  law,  or  ecclesiastical  law. 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  MARRIAGE. 


401 


18.  Is  there  any  law  that  makes  marriage  obligatory? 

Although  marriage  is  necessary  to  give  children  to  the 

Church,  as  holy  orders  is  necessary  to  supply  it  with  pastors, 
yet  there  is  no  law  prescribing  marriage  for  those  who  do 
not  desire  it,  and  who  prefer  to  live  in  continence. 

19.  Is  the  state  of  virginity  or  celibacy  preferable  to  that  of 
marriage? 

Yes,  virginity  is  preferable  to  marriage,  because  they  who 
vow  virginity  or  celibacy  more  closely  resemble  Our  Lord 
and  are  free  to  consecrate  themselves  to  the  service  of  God 
and  of  their  neighbor. 

20.  Is  it  possible  to  keep  virginity? 

It  is  certain  that  with  the  grace  of  God  a person  can 
observe  inviolable  chastity  during  his  whole  life  ; and  God 
prepares  this  grace  for  every  Christian  that  asks  it  of  Him 
and  strives  to  correspond  to  it. 

21.  What  are  the  requisite  dispositions  for  a worthy  and  profitable 
reception  of  the  sacrament  of  matrimony? 

Some  of  these  dispositions  are  remote  and  some  are  prox- 
imate. 

22.  What  are  the  remote  dispositions? 

1.  Preparation  for  the  married  state  by  a virtuous  Chris- 
tian life  ; 2.  Prudence  in  the  choice  of  the  person  to  whom 
one  is  to  be  united  by  a bond  that  only  death  can  break  ; 3. 
Purity  of  intention,  which  consists  in  having  no  other  view 
in  marrying  but  that  of  pleasing  God. 

23.  Why  did  God  institute  marriage? 

God  instituted  marriage  to  give  children  to  earth  and 
elect  to  heaven  ; to  make  the  joys  and  the  trials  of  married 
life  a means  of  sanctification  ; to  procure  for  the  man  and 
the  woman  united  in  lawful  marriage  a companionship  both 
sweet  and  strengthening,  and  likewise  mutual  assistance. 
These  then  are  the  views  that  Christians  should  have  in 
marrying. 


MATRIMONY. 


492 

24.  What  are  the  proximate  dispositions? 

The  proximate  dispositions  are  : Sufficient  knowledge  ot 
the  truths  of  religion  and  of  the  obligations  of  the  contract- 
ing parties,  the  state  of  grace,  decency  and  modesty  in  cele- 
brating the  wedding. 

25.  Why  is  the  state  of  grace  necessary? 

Because  matrimony  is  a sacrament  of  the  living.  YVho- 
receives  it  in  the  state  of  mortal  sin  commits  a sacri- 
lege aha  aepi.va*  amiselt,  until  he  is  reconciled  with  God, 
both  of  the  sacramental  grace  and  of  the  helps  derived  there- 
from. 

In  order,  then,  not  to  draw  down  the  curse  of  God  upon 
him  and  his,  a person  should,  if  he  has  lost  it,  recover  God’s 
grace  either  by  perfect  contrition,  or  by  a good  confession. 
The  latter  is  the  surer  means. 

It  is  very  useful  to  receive  holy  communion  also,  in  order 
to  secure  a greater  abundance  of  the  necessary  grace. 

20.  How  is  marriage  celebrated? 

The  priest  begins  the  ceremony  by  addressing  some  words 
to  the  couple,  reminding  them  of  the  importance  of  this 
sacrament  and  of  their  principal  obligations.  He  then  ques- 
tions them  as  to  their  mutual  consent.  After  this,  he  bids 
them  join  their  right  hands,  and  he  pronounces  this  formula  : 
I join  you  together  in  marriage,  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost . 

Then  besprinkles  them  with  holy  water,  and  blesses  the 
wedding  ring,  which  the  husband  places  on  the  ring  finger 
of  his  wife’s  left  hand.  The  ceremony  ends  with  a prayei 
in  which  the  priest  begs  of  God  that  the  married  couple 
may  be  faithful  to  each  other. 

27.  What  is  special  to  the  Mass  which  is  offered  up  after  the 
marriage? 

After  the  Pater  noster  and  at  the  end  of  the  Mass,  the 
priest  turns  towards  the  bridegroom  and  bride,  who  are 


IMPEDIMENTS  TO  MARRIAGE. 


Lai. 


kneeling  before  the  altar,  and  recites  formulas  of  nuptial 
blessing. 

These  blessings  are  not  given  when  the  marriage  takes 
place  within  the  forbidden  times. 

4.  Impediments  to  Marriage. 

28.  What  is  meant  by  an  impediment  to  marriage? 

It  is  an  obstacle  to  the  lawfulness  of  a marriage. 

29.  How  many  kinds  of  impediment  are  there? 

There  are  two  kinds  : diriment  impediments,  which  ren- 
der the  marriage  null,  and  prohibitory  impediments,  which 
make  it  unlawful. 

80.  Has  the  Church  the  power  to  establish  impediments  to  mar- 
riage? 

It  is  of  faith  that  the  Church  has  this  power,  because  it 
is  the  province  of  the  Church  to  regulate  whatever  concerns 
the  administration  of  the  sacraments  ; and  to  determine  and 
to  apply  the  moral  law. 

81.  What  is  the  aim  of  the  Church  in  establishing  these  impedi- 
ments? 

1.  To  protect  sound  morals  ; 2.  To  maintain  the  honor  of 
marriage  ; 3.  To  prevent  such  unions  as  but  too  often  have 
unfortunate  consequences. 

32.  To  whom  in  the  Church  does  the  power  of  establishing  im- 
pediments to  marriage  belong? 

Only  the  Pope  can  establish  diriment  impediments  ; but 
bishops  can  establish  certain  prohibitory  impediments. 

33.  Has  the  civil  power  the  right  to  establish  diriment  impedi- 
ments? 

It  has  no  right  to  legislate  on  the  sacraments,  and  hence 
cannot  establish  diriment  impediments  between  the  faiths 
fill.  It  can,  however,  do  so  between  infidels,  since  the  lat- 
ter do  not  belong  to  the  Church. 


404 


MATRIMONY. 


34.  What  right  does  the  civil  power  possess  in  regard  to  marriage? 

It  has  no  right  except  over  the  civil  effects  of  marriage  ; 

that  is,  it  has  no  control  except  over  the  settlement  of  the 
property  of  both  parties,  the  succession  of  the  children,  and 
other  like  effects  that  pertain  to  its  authority.  But  it  has 
no  right  either  to  declare  valid  a marriage  that  is  null  in 
the  eyes  of  the  Church,  or  to  pronounce  null  a marriage 
that  is  really  valid. 

35.  Are  we  to  follow  the  prescriptions  of  the  civil  law  concerning 
marriage? 

If  this  law  is  opposed  neither  to  faith  nor  to  morals,  it  is 
proper  to  obey  it  in  order  to  avoid  grave  inconveniences 
and  to  secure  the  civil  effects  of  marriage. 

36.  Which  are  the  principal  diriment  impediments? 

1.  Lack  of  age  or  of  intelligence  or  of  liberty  ; 2.  JError 
concerning  the  person  of  the  contracting  party,  which 
occurs  when  one  of  the  parties  believes  that  he  is  marrying 
a different  person  from  the  one  present  ; 3.  The  bond  result- 
ing from  an  existing  marriage,  or  from  a solemn  vow  of 
chastity,  or  from  sacred  orders  ; 4.  Natural  or  legal  rela- 
tionship within  certain  degrees,1  and  likewise  the  spiritual 
relationship  which  godfathers  and  godmothers  contract 
with  the  person  baptized  or  confirmed  as  also  with  his 
father  and  mother  ; 5.  Affinity , or  the  relationship  which 
husband  and  wife  contract  each  with  the  brothers,  sisters, 
uncles,  aunts,  cousins  german  ...  of  the  other  ; 6.  Differ- 
ence of  religion,  i.  e.,  between  a baptized  person  and  one  who 
is  not  baptized  ; 7.  Clandestinity , 2 or  secrecy,  when  the 

1 See  Pt.  ii.,  chap.  xxiv. 

2 Clandestinity  is  a diriment  impediment  annulling  marriage  only  where  the  de- 
cree of  the  Council  of  Trent  concerning  matrimony  i#  in  force.  This  is  the  case 
in  the  following  places  in  the  United  States  : 1.  The  Province  of  New  Orleans  : 2.  The 
Province  of  San  Francisco  and  Utah,  except  the  part  lying  east  of  the  Colorado 
River ; 3.  The  Province  of  Santa  Fe,  except  the  northern  part  of  Colorado  ; 4.  The 
Diocese  of  Vincennes  ; 5.  The  City  of  St.  Louis  and  the  Parishes  of  St.  Genevieve. 
St.  Ferdinand,  and  St.  Charles  in  the  Diocese  of  St.  Louis  ; 6.  The  Parishes  of  Kas* 


IMPEDIMENTS  TO  MARRIAGE. 


495 


parties  do  not  get  married  in  the  presence  of  their  own 
parish  priest  and  two  or  three  witnesses. 

37.  How  many  prohibitory  impediments  are  there? 

There  are  four  prohibitory  impediments  : 1.  The  pro - 
hibition  of  the  Church , which  may  be  either  general  or 
particular  ; 2.  The  forbidden  times , from  the  first  Sunday  of 
Advent  to  the  day  after  Epiphany  and  from  Ash  Wednes- 
day to  the  day  after  Low  Sunday  ; 3.  The  engagement  of 
one  of  the  contracting  parties  to  a third  person,  when  such 
engagement  has  not  been  broken  either  by  common  consent 
or  for  a just  reason  ; 4.  A simple  vote  of  chastity  or  a vow 
to  enter  religion  or  to  take  holy  orders. 

38.  What  is  a particular  prohibition? 

It  is  a prohibition  to  marry  in  a particular  case,  emanat- 
ing from  the  bishop  or  the  parish  priest.  Such  a prohibition 
might  be  made  if  there  were  reason  to  suspect  a diriment 
impediment  to  the  marriage  of  the  parties  concerned,  or  if 
they  were  ignorant  of  the  things  necessary  for  salvation,  etc. 

39.  What  is  a general  prohibition? 

It  is  a prohibition  to  contract  marriage  : 1.  With  a here- 
tic ; 2.  Without  having  the  banns  published  ; 3.  Without 
the  consent  of  one’s  parents. 

40.  Why  does  the  Church  forbid  marriage  between  Catholics  and 
heretics? 

Such  a marriage  is  called  a mixed  marriage.  The  Church 
forbids  it  because  of  the  dangers  to  which  it  exposes  the 
Catholic  party  and  the  children  born  of  this  union.  There 
is  reason  to  fear  that  both  will  meet  with  difficulties  in 
practising  their  religion,  and  thus  grow  weak  in  the  faith 
or  even  lose  it  entirely  and  consequently  merit  everlasting 
damnation. 

41  To  whom  is  the  power  of  permitting  mixed  marriages  reserved  ? 


kaskia,  Cahokia,  French  Village,  and  Prairie  du  Rocher,  in  the  Diocese  of  Alton. 
Where  the  decree  is  not  in  force,  clandestinity  is  only  a prohibitory  impediment. 


496 


>1A  nmiC  N Y. 


To  the  Pope,  who  authorizes  these  marriages  for  none 
but  weighty  reasons. 

42.  What  is  meant  by  the  banns  of  marriage? 

The  banns  are  public  proclamations  warning  the  faithful 
of  a marriage  to  be  contracted  by  determinate  persons. 

43.  Why  is  it  that  the  banns  are  published? 

In  order  to  discover  whether  there  are  any  impediments 
to  the  marriage. 

44.  Are  the  faithful  bound  to  make  known  any  impediments  of 
which  they  may  be  aware? 

Yes,  this  is  a strict  duty  of  religion  and  of  charity  : tlrey 
would  commit  a grievous  fault  if  they  would  knowingly 
fail  in  this  point. 

45.  If  the  parties  marry  without  the  consent  of  their  parents,  is 
their  marriage  lawful? 

In  many  cases  it  is  grievously  unlawful,  because  it  is  the 
duty  of  parents,  and  consequently  their  right,  to  counsel 
and  direct  their  children  in  an  affair  of  such  great  impor- 
tance. It  is  only  when  the  opposition  of  their  parents  is 
evidently  unjust,  that  children  would  not  be  guilty  of  dis- 
obedience in  so  marrying. 

Power  of  Dispensing  from  Impediments. 

46.  Can  the  Church  dispense  from  impediments  to  marriage? 

The  Church  can  dispense  from  impediments  of  ecclesiasti- 
cal law,  such  as  blood  relationship  in  collateral  line  and 
spiritual  affinity,  etc. ; but  not  from  impediments  of  natural 
and  divine  law,  such  as  error,  violence,  the  bond  of  previous 
marriage,  etc.  As  to  this  latter  class,  the  Church  can  do 
nothing  but  proclaim  that  an  impediment  does  or  does  not 
exist  in  certain  circumstances. 

47.  Who  in  the  Church  has  the  power  of  dispensing  from  impedi- 
ments to  marriage? 

The  Pope  can  dispense  from  all  ecclesiastical  impediments 


EFFECTS  OF  MARRIAGE. 


497 


whether  annulling  or  prohibitory,  throughout  the  whole 
world. 

Bishops  can  dispense  from  certain  annulling  impediments 
in  theii  diocese  in  cases  determined  by  canon  law  or  by 
mdults  which  they  have  received  from  the  Pope.  They 
can  also  dispense  from  prohibitory  impediments  except  such 
as  arise  from  a vow  of  perpetual  chastity,  from  a vow  to 
enter  religion,  and  from  difference  of  religion  between  a 
Catholic  and  a heretic. 

48.  Why  does  the  Church  ordinarily  impose  an  alms  when  she 
grants  a dispensation? 

It  is  with  a view  both  to  lessen  the  number  of  requests 
for  dispensation,  and  to  make  compensation  by  a good  work 
for  the  breaking  of  a salutary  law. 

This  alms  is  called  a component! , and  varies  according  to 
the  means  of  the  future  man  and  wife.  It  is  reserved  ex- 
clusively for  good  works.  If  the  parties  are  unable  to 
offer  this  alms,  the  dispensation  is  drawn  up  gratuitously, 
but  the  charges  for  forwarding  it  must  de  paid. 

49.  What  should  those  parties  do  who  do  not  discover  an  impedi- 
ment until  after  their  marriage? 

If  the  impediment  is  certain,  they  should  live  in  conti- 
nency  until  they  have  obtained  a dispensation  and  have  re- 
habilitated their  marriage. 

5.  Effects  of  Marriage. 

50.  What  are  the  effects  if  the  sacrament  of  marriage? 

Some  of  these  effects  concern  the  married  couple  ; others 
concern  their  children. 

As  far  as  the  parties  themselves  are  concerned,  the  sac- 
rament of  marriage:  1.  Increases  sanctifying  grace  in 
those  who  receive  it  worthily  ; 2.  Confers  on  them  a sacra- 
mental grace  that  aids  them  to  fulfill  properly  their  duties 
as  man  and  wife,  and  as  Christian  parents  ; 3 Confirms  the 
unity  and  the  indissolubility  of  the  marriage  contract. 


498 


MATRIMONY. 


As  far  as  the  children  are  concerned,  the  sacrament  of 
matrimony  renders  them  legitimate,  and  subjects  them  to 
parental  authority. 

6.  Obligations  of  Marriage. 

51.  What  are  the  obligations  imposed  by  the  sacrament  of  mar- 
riage? 

They  are  of  several  kinds  : 1.  The  obligations  common 
to  both  the  contracting  parties  ; 2.  The  obligations  proper 
to  each  of  them  ; 3.  Their  obligations  to  their  children. 

52.  What  are  the  mutual  obligations  of  the  contracting  parties? 

They  should  love  each  other  with  a faithful,  chaste,  pa- 
tient, devoted,  and  supernatural  love. 

53.  What  are  the  special  duties  of  a husband? 

He  should  exercise  worthily  the  authority  that  he  holds 
from  God,  treat  his  wife  with  gentleness  and  respect,  and 
provide  for  all  her  legitimate  needs. 

54.  What  are  the  special  duties  of  a wife? 

She  ought  to  be  submissive  to  her  husband,  devoted, 
vigilant  and  industrious  in  the  discharge  of  her  domestic 
duties,  and  modest  and  simple  in  attire. 

55.  What  are  the  duties  of  the  married  couple  to  their  children  ? 

They  should  give  them  a Christian  education  ; they 

should  call  to  mind  the  account  which  they  will  have  to 
render  to  God  for  them,  and,  at  the  same  time,  the  fact 
that  in  laboring  for  the  salvation  of  their  children,  they 
work  for  their  own  salvation. 


DIFFERENT  KINDS  OF  SACRAMENTAL. 


499 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE  SACRAMENTALS. 

1.  Nature  of  Sacramentals. 

1.  What  are  sacramentals? 

Sacramentals  are  external  rites  established  and  consecra- 
ted by  the  Church  to  produce  spiritual  effects. 

2.  Why  are  these  rites  called  sacramentals? 

Because  they  are  sacred  things  having  a certain  resem- 
blance to  the  sacraments,  and  because  several  of  them  are 
made  use  of  in  administering  sacraments  or  in  different 
ways  bear  some  relation  to  them. 

3.  Wherein  do  the  sacramentals  resemble  the  sacraments? 

In  this,  that  they  are  symbolic  rites  that  signify  and  pro- 
duce spiritual  effects. 

4.  Wherein  do  the  sacramentals  differ  from  the  sacraments? 

They  differ  from  them  both  in  institution  and  in  efficacy  : 

1.  They  are  not  of  divine  institution  ; 2.  They  do  not  pro- 
duce spiritual  effects  of  themselves,  but  only  in  virtue  of 
i he  prayers  of  the  Church  and  the  dispositions  of  those  who 
make  use  of  them  ; 3.  They  do  not  confer  upon  us  such  an 
abundance  of  supernatural  favors  as  do  the  sacraments. 

2.  Different  Kinds  of  Sacramental. 

5.  How  many  kinds  of  sacramental  are  there? 

There  are  six  principal  kinds:  1.  Prayer;  2.  Holy 
water;  3.  Blessed  bread;  4.  The  Conjiteor ; 5.  Alms; 
6.  Liturgical  blessings. 

G.  What  sacramentals  are  included  under  the  head  of  prayer? 

1 . The  Lord’s  Prayer,  or  indeed  any  prayer  prescribed  by 


500 


THE  SACRAMENTALS. 


the  Church  or  offered  up  in  a church,  especially  in  a church 
that  has  been  consecrated  ; 3.  Solemn  religious  processions 
of  the  clergy  and  the  faithful. 

7.  What  is  holy  water? 

Holy  water  is  a mixture  of  salt  and  water  sanctified  by 
the  prayers  of  the  Church  and  intended  for  the  pious  use 
of  the  faithful. 

8.  What  use  may  we  make  of  ordinary  holy  water? 

It  is  proper  for  us  : 1.  To  assist  at  the  Asperges , or 
sprinkling  of  holy  water,  on  Sundays  ; 2.  To  take  holy 
water  when  we  enter  a church  and  to  make  the  sign  of  the 
cross  with  it  ; 3.  To  keep  some  at  home  as  a preservative 
against  evil  ; 4.  To  sprinkle  it  on  our  bed  before  retiring, 
saying  the  invocation  : u By  the  sign  of  the  cross,  deliver 
us  from  our  enemies,  O Lord  ; ” 5.  To  sign  ourselves  with 
holy  water  in  time  of  temptation  ; G.  To  sprinkle  it  with 
faith  upon  the  sick  and  in  places  infested  with  disease. 

9.  Besides  ordinary  holy  water,  what  other  kinds  of  blessed 
water  are  there? 

Baptismal  water  and  the  water  used  in  consecrating  and 
in  reconciling  churches.  The  former  is  blessed  by  the  priest 
on  the  vigil  of  Easter  and  of  Pentecost  ; the  latter  is  blessed 
by  the  bishop. 

10.  What  is  blessed  bread? 

It  is  bread  sanctified  by  the  prayers  of  the  Church.  It 
reminds  us  of  the  bread  and  wine  that  in  the  first  ages  of 
the  Church  were  blessed  (but  not  consecrated),  and  then 
distributed  under  the  name  of  eulogice,  or  blessings,  to 
those  of  the  faithful  who  had  not  received  communion. 
It  also  reminds  us  of  the  agape,  or  the  meal  which  the 
first  Christians  used  to  take  together  as  a sign  of  their  union 
and  their  charity.  Hence  blessed  bread  symbolizes  the 
union  of  peace  and  charity  which  should  exist  among  the 
faithful. 


DIFFERENT  KINDS  OF  SACRAMENTAL. 


501 


11.  In  what  does  the  sacramental  of  the  Confitem * consist? 

It  consists  in  the  general  confession  or  solemn  public 
avowal  of  our  sins  which  is  made  at  the  beginning  of  Mass 
and  at  the  office  of  Prime  and  of  Compline. 

12.  In  what  does  alms  as  a sacramental  consist? 

It  consists  in  any  work  of  mercy,  whether  corporal,  like 
the  giving  of  alms  to  the  poor,  or  spiritual,  as  in  teaching  a 
person  to  pray  to  God,  or  in  teaching  catechism,  visiting  the 
sick,  etc.  Besides  their  own  proper  merit,  good  works 
have  a special  virtue  due  to  God’s  promises. 

.13.  What  is  a liturgical  blessing? 

It  is  an  ecclesiastical  ceremony  which,  by  invoking  the 
name  of  God,  confers  on  a certain  person  or  a certain  object, 
either  transitorily  or  permanently,  a religious  title  to  di- 
vine protection  or  to  the  exercise  of  worship. 

14.  How  many  kinds  of  blessing  are  there? 

There  are  several  kinds:  1.  Blessings  of  invocation,  which 
consist  in  invoking  divine  protection  on  certain  persons,  or 
in  making  certain  things  instruments  of  divine  protection 
for  such  persons  as  are  to  make  use  of  them  ; and  constituting 
blessings,  which  consist  in  elevating  either  persons  or  things 
from  the  profane  to  the  sacred  state,  so  that  the  prof  ana 
tion  of  such  persons  or  things  entails  the  malice  of  sacrilege; 

2.  Simple  blessings  which  are  given  without  any  solem- 
nity, such  as  the  blessing  of  a table  before  sitting  down  to 
eat,  or  the  private  blessing  of  objects  of  piety  ; and  solemn 
blessings  which  are  given  with  a certain  display  of  cere- 
mony ; 

3.  Blessings  reserved  to  the  Pope  ; such  as  the  blessing  of 
Agnus  Dei’s , of  palliums,  etc.  ; blessings  reserved  to  bishops, 
as  in  the  consecration  of  churches  and  chalices,  the  bless- 
ing of  sacred  vessels,  of  priest’s  vestments,  etc.  ; and  the 
blessings  belonging  by  right  to  mere  priests,  such  as  the 
nuptial  blessing,  the  blessing  of  water,  bread,  houses,  fields, 
etc. 


*02 


THE  SACRAMENTAL*. 


3.  Effects  of  the  Sacramentals. 

15.  What  are  the  effects  of  the  sacramentals? 

In  virtue  of  the  prayers  of  the  Church,  they  may  : 1.  Ob- 
tain actual  graces  ; 2.  Remit  the  venial  sins  for  which  we 
have  either  an  explicit  or  an  implicit  sorrow  ; 3.  Remit  the 
temporal  punishment  due  to  sins  already  forgiven  ; 4.  Pro- 
duce even  temporal  effects,  when  divine  Providence  sees 
fit,  as  the  driving  out  of  devils,  in  a case  of  possession  or  ob- 
session ; cure  or  relief  in  sickness,  and  the  cessation  of 
scourges  like  famine,  pestilence,  war,  tempests,  etc.  t 

16.  Do  the  sacramentals  produce  their  effects  infallibly? 

No,  if  we  except  the  effects  produced  by  constituting 
blessings.  For  the  salutary  effects  of  the  sacramentals 
depend,  on  the  one  hand,  on  the  prayers  of  the  Church, 
which  God  cannot  always  grant,  especially  when  they  refer 
to  temporal  effects  ; and  on  the  other  hand,  on  our  own  dis- 
positions. 

17.  With  what  dispositions  should  we  receive  the  effects  of  the 
sacramentals? 

We  should:  1.  Conceive  a sincere  sorrow  for  all  our 
sins,  even  the  least  ; 2.  Be  penetrated  with  a lively  faith, 
a profound  humility,  and  great  confidence  in  God. 


SECTION  III. 
The  Liturgy. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE  LITURGY  IN  GENERAL. 

1.  General  Notions  Concerning*  the  Liturgy. 

1.  What  is  the  liturgy? 

The  liturgy  is  the  collection  of  rites  and  ceremonies  by 
means  of  which  the  Church  expresses  and  manifests  the 
religion  by  which  she  is  united  to  God. 

2.  What  is  meant  by  rites  and  ceremonies? 

A ceremony  is  a liturgic  act  ; a rite  is  a way  of  perform- 
ing this  act.  It  often  happens,  however,  that  the  terms 
are  used  interchangeably. 

3.  What  name  is  given  to  the  laws  that  govern  the  exercise  of 
the  liturgy? 

They  are  called  rubrics.  The  Church  attaches  great  im- 
portance to  their  observance,  because  they  maintain  unifor- 
mity of  divine  worship,  preserve  Catholic  dogma,  and  man- 
ifest the  unity  of  the  faith,  hope,  and  charity  which  hold 
all  the  faithful  together  as  members  of  one  family. 

4.  Of  what  importance  is  the  liturgy? 

“ The  liturgy  is  the  principal  instrument  of  Christian 
tradition.  It  is  at  once  very  pleasing  to  God,  very  useful 
to  the  Church,  very  instructive  and  very  consoling  for  the 
faithful  ” (Bossuet), 


503 


504 


THE  LITURGY  IN  GENERAL. 


5.  Why  is  the  liturgy  very  pleasing  to  God? 

It  is  very  pleasing  to  God,  because  it  is  pure,  universal, 
and  perpetual  praise. 

6.  In  what  way  is  the  liturgy  very  useful  to  the  Church? 

It  is  useful  to  the  Church,  because  it  is  a rule  of  faith,  a 
theological  topic,  a bond  of  unity,  and  the  official  depos- 
itory of  Catholic  dogma. 

7.  How  does  the  liturgy  instruct  the  faithful? 

It  instructs  the  faithful  by  reminding  them  every  year  of 
the  principal  dogmas  of  religion  and  the  principal  precepts 
of  a Christian  life. 

8.  How  is  the  liturgy  a source  of  consolation  for  the  faithful? 

It  unceasingly  reminds  them  of  the  perfections  of  their 

Father  in  heaven,  and  likewise  of  their  divine  adoption  and 
their  immortal  destiny. 

2.  History  of  the  Liturgy. 

9.  What  is  the  origin  of  the  liturgy? 

Like  religion,  it  goes  back  to  the  origin  of  mankind. 

10.  Which  are  the  principal  liturgical  acts  to  he  found  under  the 
patriarchal  regime? 

The  principal  acts,  under  the  patriarchal  regime,  con- 
sisted particularly  of  the  offering  of  sacrifice,  the  dedica- 
tion of  places  in  which  the  Lord  had  manifested  His  pres- 
ence, and  the  raising  of  altars. 

The  precise  and  determinate  character  of  these  different 
practices  leads  us  to  believe  that  God  Himself  specially  i <*- 
vealed  them. 

11.  What  form  did  the  liturgy  take  under  the  Mosaic  law? 

Under  that  law  it  passed  its  infancy,  and  thus  took  a de- 
terminate form  which  it  retained  to  the  coming  of  the 
Redeemer.  God  chose  a priesthood,  and  gave  directions 


DIFFERENT  K^Di  OK  LITURGY. 


505 


to  Moses  concerning  every  detail  of  the  sacrifices,  the  feasts, 
and  the  ceremonies. 

12.  Who  perfected  the  Mosaic  liturgy? 

The  Mosaic  liturgy  was  perfected  by  Jesus  Christ.  After 
fulfilling  all  the  prescriptions  of  the  old  law,  He  estab- 
lished, on  the  eve  of  His  death,  the  eucharistic  sacrifice, 
the  centre  of  the  new  liturgy  ; and  He  invested  His  Apostles 
with  the  necessary  powers  for  carrying  on  His  work  to  the 
end  of  time. 

13.  Are  liturgical  rites  of  very  ancient  institution  in  the  Church? 

The  principal  liturgical  rites  go  back  to  the  time  of  the 

Apostles.  Among  them  may  be  mentioned  : the  eucha- 
ristic sacrifice,  the  altar,  lights,  the  collect,  the  reading  of 
the  epistles  and  the  gospels,  the  offering  of  bread  and  wine, 
the  preface,  the  sanctus,  the  canon,  the  Pater,  the  kiss 
of  peace,  etc. 

14.  Did  the  Apostles  fix  all  the  prescriptions  of  the  liturgy? 

They  determined  the  fundamental  points.  Then  each 

century  brought  its  tribute  to  the  cycle  of  the  liturgy. 

15.  How  were  the  prescriptions  of  the  liturgy  preserved  during 
the  first  ages  of  the  Church? 

They  were  preserved  by  Tradition. 

16.  What  name  did  the  apostolic  liturgy  receive  in  the  course  of 
ages? 

It  was  called  the  Roman,  Liturgy , because  it  has  always 
been  preserved  and  developed  by  the  Roman  pontiffs. 

3.  Different  Kinds  of  Liturgy. 

17.  Are  there  many  liturgies? 

There  are  several.  They  are  divided  into  two  classes  : 
the  Eastern  liturgies  and  the  Western  liturgies. 

18.  Which  are  the  principal  Western  liturgies? 

The  principal  Western  liturgies  are  ; 1.  The  Roman 


506 


LITURGY  IN  GUN  Eli  A L. 


liturgy,  going  back  to  the  time  of  St.  Peter  ; 2.  The  Am- 
brosian liturgy, 'still  followed  in  the  Church  of  Milan  ; 3. 
The  Mozarabic  liturgy,  observed  in  Spain  from  the  seventh 
century  to  the  end  of  the  eleventh,  when  it  was  replaced  by 
the  Roman  liturgy  ; 4.  The  Galilean  liturgy,  followed  in 
Gaul  to  the  time  of  Pepin  and  Charlemagne. 

19.  What  liturgy  should  be  followed  iu  the  West? 

The  Roman  liturgy,  except  in  case  of  a special  concession 
granted  by  the  Pope. 

It  is  in  virtue  of  such  a concession  that  several  religious 
orders  have  preserved  particular  liturgies,  these  being  two 
hundred  years  old  at  the  time  when  St.  Pius  V.  published 
his  bull  ordering  a return  to  Roman  unity. 

4.  Liturgical  Books. 

20.  Which  are  the  principal  books  of  the  Roman  liturgy? 

The  principal  books  are  the  Missal,  the  Ritual,  the  Pon- 
tifical, the  Ceremonial  of  Bishops,  and  the  Marty rology. 

21.  What  does  the  Missal  contain? 

The  Missal  contains  the  prayers  and  ceremonies  of  the 
Mass. 

22.  What  does  the  Breviary  contain? 

The  Breviary  contains  the  divine  office  which  all  those 
who  are  in  sacred  orders  are  obliged  to  recite  every  day  in 
the  name  of  the  Church. 

23.  What  does  the  Ritual  contain? 

The  Ritual  contains  the  sacred  rites  to  be  observed  in 
administering  the  sacraments  and  in  other  ecclesiatical 
functions. 

24.  What  does  the  Pontifical  contain  ? 

The  Pontifical  describes  the  ceremonies  and  the  functions 
reserved  to  bishops,  such  as  the  blessing  of  the  holy  oils, 
the  consecration  of  churches,  altars,  sacred  vessels,  the 


LITURGICAL  CHANT. 


50? 


administration  of  the  sacraments  of  confirmation  and  holy 
orders,  etc. 

25.  What  does  the  Ceremonial  of  Bishops  contain? 

The  Ceremonial  of  Bishops  sets  forth  the  ceremonies  to 
be  observed  in  cathedrals  and  in  collegiate  churches,  and, 
to  a certain  extent,  in  other  churches  also. 

26.  What  does  the  Martyrology  contain? 

The  Martyr  oloyy  contains  a catalogue  of  the  saints  whom 
the  Church  commemorates  from  day  to  day,  and  an  en- 
comium on  their  virtues.  After  every  new  canonization, 
the  necessary  additions  are  made. 

27.  Why  are  these  liturgical  books  written  in  Latin? 

1.  To  preserve  the  liturgy  from  the  variations  that  so 
often  take  place  in  living  languages  ; 2.  To  emphasize  the 
unity  and  the  perpetuity  of  the  Catholic  faith. 

28.  Are  there  any  liturgical  books  for  the  use  of  the  faithful? 

The  faithful  have  for  their  use  books  written  in  thevernac- 

ular,  compiled  from  those  mentioned  above  ; such  as  Books 
of  the  Hours , Roman  Missals,  Manuals  of  Prayer , etc. 
They  should  be  approved  by  the  bishop. 

Besides  these,  there  are  office  books,  with  musical  nota- 
tion, for  chanters.  These  books  are  ordinarily  divided  into 
two  parts  : the  Gradual  for  Mass,  and  the  Vesper  a l or 
Antiphonary  for  the  evening  offices.  But  the  chant  prop- 
er is  not  the  same  in  all  places  ; it  often  varies  with  the 
diocese. 


5.  Liturgical  Chant. 

29.  What  is  the  most  expressive  form  of  liturgical  langUMge? 

It  is  the  chant  executed  by  the  clergy  and  the  people. 

30.  Is  chanting  in  liturgical  service  a very  ancient  custom? 

It  was  in  use  in  a very  remote  antiquity.  In  the  Church’s 
infancy,  it  was  nothing  more  than  a psalmody  whose  mod- 


508 


CHURCHES. 


illations  were  borrowed  from  the  Hebrews,  the  Greeks,  and 
the  Romans.  It  was  subsequently  perfected,  St.  Ambrose 
and  St.  Gregory  the  Great  contributing  most  to  this  result 

31.  What  did  St.  Gregory  do? 

St.  Gregory,  the  real  creator  of  liturgical  chant,  com- 
pleted the  work  of  St.  Ambrose,  by  modifying  the  ancient 
melodies  i:i  accordance  with  the  laws  of  harmony  and  ar- 
ranging them  according  to  the  requirements  of  the  divine 
office.  Indeed  so  true  is  this  that  Benedict  XIV.  could  say : 
u The  Gregorian  Chant  is  the  chant  of  the  Church.” 

32.  What  are  the  characteristics  of  the  Gregorian  chant? 

The  Gregorian  chant  is  simple,  easily  executed,  and  there- 
fore, truly  popular  ; serious,  adding  to  the  expression  of  the 
words,  never  concealing  them  or  distorting  them  ; full  of 
sweetness,  unction,  and  majesty. 

33.  Who  have  been  opposed  to  liturgical  chant? 

The  enemies  of  the  Church’s  doctrine  : Arians,  Protest- 
ants, and  Gallicans. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

CHURCHES. 

1.  Churches  in  General. 

1.  What  is  a church? 

It  is  a public  edifice  set  apart  for  divine  worship,  in 
which  the  faithful  assemble  for  the  offering  up  of  sacrifice, 
for  the  reception  of  the  sacraments,  and  for  taking  part  in 
other  religious  ceremonies. 

2.  Were  churches  in  use  from  the  beginning  of  Christianity? 

In  the  time  of  the  Apostles,  there  were  undoubtedly 
oratories  in  which  the  faithful  assembled  to  assist  at  divine 


CHURCHES  IN  GENERAL. 


509 


service.  This  is  attested  by  St.  Paul  in  the  following  pas- 
sage : “ I hear  that  when  you  come  together  in  the  church, 
there  are  divisions  among  you.” 

Even  before  the  reign  of  Constantine,  so  far  as  circum- 
stances allowed,  places  of  assembly  were  appointed  wherever 
the  faith  had  penetrated.  In  times  of  persecution,  any 
place  whatever  might  serve  for  divine  worship,  whether  it 
were  forest,  cave,  private  house,  or  even  prison.  The  faith- 
ful even  assembled  in  subterranean  chapels,  like  the  Cata- 
combs of  Rome. 

3.  May  the  holy  sacrifice  of  Mass  be  celebrated  elsewhere  than  in 
a church? 

No  ; canon  law  forbids  it  except  in  certain  determinate 
cases. 

4.  Are  there  several  kinds  of  church? 

Yes  ; there  are  basilicas,  metropolitan  churches,  cathe- 
drals, collegiate  churches,  parish  churches,  chapels  of  ease, 
churches  of  religious  orders,  and  churches  of  associations, 
or  confraternities. 

5.  Why  do  basilicas  hold  the  first  rank? 

Basilicas  hold  the  first  rank  because  of  their  dignity  and 
their  privileges.  There  are  two  kinds  : major  or  larger 
basilicas,  and  minor  or  smaller  basilicas. 

6.  What  is  a metropolitan  church? 

A metropolitan  church  is  one  that  is  the  seat  of  an  arch- 
bishop. 

It  maybe  of  three  kinds:  a simple  metropolitan,  a 
primatial , or  a patriarchal  church,  according  as  the  arch- 
bishop is  simply  a metropolitan,  or  is  a primate,  or  a patri- 
arch. 

7.  What  is  a cathedral? 

A cathedral  is  a church  that  is  the  seat  of  a bishop. 

8.  What  is  a collegiate  church? 


510 


CHURCHES. 


A collegiate  church  is  one  the  clergy  attached  to  which 
form  a chapter  apart  from  the  cathedral. 

9.  What  is  a parish  church?  What  is  a chapel  of  ease? 

A parish  church  is  one  that  is  served  by  a rector,  or  pas- 
tor. A cliapel  of  ease , as  its  very  name  indicates,  is  mu 
that  is  a help  to  the  parish  ; here  the  divine  service  is  held 
for  the  convenience  of  those  who  live  too  far  away  from 
the  parish  church. 

10.  Is  there  any  particular  form  that  is  assigned  to  churches? 

The  liturgy  assigns  none.  Asa  matter  of  fact,  the  form 

of  churches  has  varied  considerably. 

The  Emperor  Constantine  gave  to  tl le  Christians  for  di- 
vine worship  several  of  the  basilicas  o x praetor ia  in  which 
justice  used  to  be  administered.  The  c.i  i.*oaes  erected  at 
that  time  and  even  subsequently  often  took  the  form  of 
these  edifices,  which  was  found  to  be  very  convenient.  It 
consisted  of  a rectangle,  terminating  ordinarily  in  a semi- 
circle on  the  side  directly  opposite  the  entrance.  The 
principal  change  made  was  the  adding  to  its  symbolism  of 
a transept  to  give  the  basilica  the  form  of  a cross. 

11.  What  kinds  of  architecture  have  been  adopted  for  churches? 

The  principal  styles  of  architecture  are  the  Roman,  char- 
acterized by  full  semicircular  arches,  and  the  Gothic,  char- 
acterized by  ogives,  or  pointed  arches. 

12.  What  condition  must  be  fulfilled  before  the  divine  mysteries 
may  be  celebrated  in  churches? 

The  churches  must  be  consecrated,  or  at  least  blessed,  by 
a solemn  rite. 

13.  Why  does  the  Church  consecrate  and  bless  her  houses  of  wor- 
ship? 

The  Church  blesses  and  consecrates  them  to  set  them 
apart  for  the  sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  and  to  remind  the  faith- 
ful how  holy  they  ought  to  be  in  order  to  communicate  and 
thereby  become  living  temples  of  Jesus  Christ.* 


CEMETERIES. 


511 


2.  Bells. 

14.  Of  what  means  does  the  Church  make  use  to  announce  her 
solemn  functions  and  to  call  the  faithful  to  her  services? 

She  ordinarily  makes  use  of  the  ringing  of  bells.  This 
custom  was  introduced  into  the  West  at  least  in  the  six- 
teenth century  ; and  into  the  East,  in  the  ninth. 

15  How  were  the  faithful  summoned  in  times  of  persecution? 

They  were  summoned  by  some  signal  or  notice  agreed 
upon,  as  by  one  of  the  three  Growings  of  the  cock.  To  this 
fact  is  traced  the  custom  of  putting  a cock  on  the  belfry. 

16.  Of  what  did  the  Church  subsequently  make  use? 

She  made  use  of  instruments  of  wood  called  clappers . 
The  use  of  such  instruments  has  been  retained  during  the 
last  three  days  of  Holy  Week. 

3,  Cemeteries. 

17.  Where  are  the  bodies  of  the  faithful  placed  after  death? 

In  a plot  of  consecrated  ground  called  the  cemetery.  It 
is  considered  to  bean  annex  of  the  church. 

18.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  word  cemetery? 

Cemetery  signifies  a place  of  sleep  or  rest.  “ With 
Christians,”  says  St.  Jerome,  “ death  is  not  a death,  but  a 
state  of  sleep  which  we  call  slumber.” 

19.  How  does  the  Church  express  this  consoling  thought? 

By  chanting  at  the  very  moment  of  burial,  the  words  of 
our  Saviour  Himself  : “ I am  the  resurrection  and  the  life  ; 
he  that  believeth  in  Me,  although  he  be  dead,  shall  live, 
and  every  one  that  liveth  and  believeth  in  Me,  shall  not 
die  for  ever.” 

20.  Can  a cemetery  be  profaned? 

Yes,  and  the  causes  of  canonical  profanation  are  the  same 
as  in  the  case  of  a church. 


512 


LITURGICAL  OBJECTS. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

LITURGICAL  OBJECTS. 

1.  The  Altar. 

1.  What  is  included  under  the  name  of  liturgical  objects? 

Under  the  name  of  liturgical  objects  are  included  : the 

altar,  the  liturgical  vessels,  the  chalice  linens,  and  liturgical 
substances. 

2.  What  is  an  altar? 

An  altar  in  the  general  sense  of  the  term,  is  a small 
monument  of  stone  or  wood  on  which  a priest  offers  up  the 
holy  sacrifice.  It  is  composed  of  the  altar-stone  and  its 
support,  of  steps  which  lead  up  to  it,  and  of  shelves  rising 
from  the  altar  table.  A tabernacle  generally  rests  upon 
the  centre  of  the  table. 

In  the  strictly  liturgical  sense,  an  altar  is  a consecrated 
stone  on  which  the  host  and  the  chalice  are  placed  during 

the  celebration  of  Mass. 

• 

3.  How  many  kinds  of  altar  are  there? 

Altars  may  be  divided  into  : 1.  Fixed  and  portable  al- 
tars ; 2.  Privileged  and  non-privileged  altars. 

4.  What  is  meant  by  a fixed  altar?  by  a portable  altar? 

A fixed  altar  is  a table  of  stone  (granite,  marble,  slate, 
etc.),  which  is  joined  and  secured  to  its  support,  and  which 
is  consecrated  in  its  place  by  the  bishop. 

A portable  altar  is  only  an  altar-stone.  It  is  consecrat- 
ed and  then  placed  in  an  altar  table. 

5.  What  is  a privileged  altar? 

A privileged  altar  is  one  to  which  is  attached  a plenary 
indulgence  applicable  to  those  of  the  faithful  departed  for 
whom  the  priest  there  says  Mass. 


THE  ALTAR. 


513 


6.  What  should  the  altar  contain? 

In  the  interior  of  a fixed  altar,  or  in  the  hollow  called 
the  sepulchre  or  tomb,  made  in  one  of  the  sides  of  the 
altar-stone,  relics  of  several  martyrs  should  be  placed. 

7.  To  whom  does  the  power  of  consecrating  altars  belong? 

It  belongs  to  the  bishop  alone.  Nevertheless,  the  power 
may  be  granted  to  priests  by  the  Pope  ; as,  for  example,  to 
missionaries  in  localities  where  there  are  no  bishops. 

8.  When  does  an  altar  lose  its  consecration? 

1.  When  the  relics  have  been  taken  away  ; 2.  When  the 
sepulchre  of  the  relics  has  been  broken  ; 3.  When,  if  the 
altar  be  fixed,  the  table  has  been  separated  from  the  body 
of  the  altar  ; 4.  When  the  altar-stone  or,  in  the  case  of  a 
fixed  altar,  when  the  table  has  been  broken. 

9.  Which  are  the  principal  accessories  of  the  altar? 

1.  The  altar  cloths  ; 2.  The  crucifix  ; 3.  The  lights  ; 4. 
The  tabernacle  ; 5.  Reliquaries  and  statues  of  saints. 

10.  With  how  many  cloths  should  the  altar  be  covered? 

It  should  be  covered  with  three  clean  cloths  of  hemp  or 
linen,  blessed  by  a bishop  or  by  a priest  empowered  to  do 
so.  The  outer  cloth  should  be  longer  than  the  others  and 
should  reach  to  the  ground  on  each  side.  The  other  two  are 
shorter  and  may  be  replaced  by  one  cloth  folded  in  two. 

11.  Why  does  the  Church  require  that  the  altar  be  covered  with 
three  cloths? 

1.  In  order  that,  if  the  Precious  Blood  should  be  spilled, 
it  might  be  absorbed  by  the  linen,  which  is  very  easily 
purified  ; 2.  Because  the  altar  is  the  table  of  the  Lord,  at 
which  the  most  delicious  meats  are  served  ; 3.  In  order  that 
we  may  call  to  mind  the  linen  in  which  the  dead  body  of 
the  Saviour  was  wrapped. 

12.  What  should  be  placed  on  the  altar  when  the  priest  says  Mass? 

Since  the  altar  is  another  Calvary  on  which  Christ  is  im- 


514 


LITURGICAL  OBJECTS. 


molated,  the  Church  expressly  orders  that  across  be  placed 
on  it,  at  least  during  the  celebration  of  Mass.  The  cross 
should  bear  a figure  of  Christ  and  be  sufficiently  large  to  be 
seen  by  the  celebrant  and  the  people. 

13.  What  do  the  lights  of  the  altar  comprise? 

They  comprise  the  candles  and  the  sanctuary  lamp.  The 
candles  should  be  of  vmx.  There  must  be  at  least  two  at  a 
low  Mass  ; and  at  least  six,  at  a high  Mass.  It  is  of  strict 
obligation  to  keep  a lamp  fed  with  olive  oil  1 burning  day 
and  night  before  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 

14.  What  is  the  tabernacle? 

The  tabernacle  is  a kind  of  coffer  or  chest  made  of  wood, 
marble,  or  metal,  having  a door  with  lock  and  key,  and 
containing  the  sacred  species. 

It  should  be  blessed  by  the  bishop  or  by  a priest  dele- 
gated by  him. 

15.  How  should  the  interior  of  the  tabernacle  be  arranged? 

The  tabernacle  should  be  lined  with  white  silk  and  should 

contain  a corporal  on  which  the  ciborium  and  the  lunette 
may  rest.  The  corporal  may  be  replaced  by  a pall. 
The  outside  of  the  tabernacle  should  be  covered  with  a veil 
either  white  or  of  the  color  required  by  the  office  of  the  day, 
unless  the  tabernacle  is  sculptured,  or  gilded,  or  adorned  with 
precious  stones. 

16.  Is  it  proper  to  adorn  the  altar  with  reliquaries  and  statues? 

Yes,  it  is  eminently  proper,  particularly  on  great  festivals, 

to  adorn  the  altar  with  reliquaries  and  statues  of  saints,  and 
also  with  flowers.  But  they  should  not  be  placed  either 
over  the  tabernacle  or  before  the  door  of  the  tabernacle. 

When  the  Blessed  Sacrament  is  exposed  on  the  altar, 
reliquaries  and  statues  should  be  taken  away  or  at  least 
veiled. 


1 Nevertheless,  t ie  bishop  can  permit  the  use  of  another  vegetable  oil,  or  even  of 
a mineral  o.i  IT  thec.mroh  is  very  poor. 


LITURGICAL  VESSELS/ 


515 


2.  Liturgical  Vessels. 

17.  What  is  meant  by  liturgical  vessels? 

This  is  the  name  given  to  the  vessels  used  in  divine  wor- 
ship. Some  of  them  are  consecrated  or  simply  blessed  ; 
the  others  are  not. 

18.  Which  of  these  vessels  are  consecrated  or  blessed? 

The  chalice  and  paten,  the  ciborium,  the  lunette  and  the 
ostensorium. 

19.  What  is  the  chalice? 

The  chalice  is  the  cup  used  to  hold  the  wine  for  consecra- 
tion. At  the  beginning  and  at  the  end  of  Mass  it  is  covered 
with  the  chalice  veil,  an  ornamented  cloth  made  of  silk  of 
the  color  required  by  the  office  of  the  day. 

20.  What  is  the  paten  ? 

The  paten  is  a small  round  and  slightly  concave  dish, 
which  covers  the  mouth  of  the  chalice.  It  is  used  by  the 
priest  at  the  offering  of  the  bread,  at  the  breaking  of  the 
host,  and  at  the  communion. 

21.  Of  what  material  should  the  chalice  and  the  paten  be  made? 

They  should  be  made  of  either  gold  or  silver  ; but  if 

made  of  silver  they  should  be  lined  with  gold. 

The  base  of  the  chalice  may  be  of  another  material. 

22.  By  whom  should  the  chalice  and  the  paten  be  consecrated? 

By  the  bishop  ; but  they  may  be  consecrated  by  a priest 

if  he  has  special  faculties  from  the  Pope. 

23.  When  do  chalices  and  patens  lose  their  consecration? 

1.  When  they  are  regilded  ; 2.  When  they  are  broken 
or  notably  deteriorated  ; 3.  When  the  cup  of  the  chalice 
has  been  broken  off  from  the  base. 

24.  What  is  the  ciborium? 

The  ciborium  is  a vessel  in  which  the  hosts  destined  for 
the  communion  of  the  faithful  are  preserved. 


516 


LITURGICAL  OBJECTS. 


It  should  be  surmounted  with  a small  cross,  and  covered 
with  a veil  of  white  silk.  Most  diocesan  statutes  prescribe 
that  the  ciborium  should  be  of  the  same  material  as  the 
chalice. 

25.  What  is  the  lunette? 

The  lunette , so  called  because  of  its  form,  is  a kind  i f 
case  or  box  containing  the  sacred  host  that  is  to  be  placed 
in  the  ostensorium.  It  should  be  fitted  inside  with  two 
rings  to  keep  the  sacred  host  from  touching  the  two  crystals 
between  which  it  is  placed. 

26.  What  is  the  ostensorium? 

The  ostensorium,  or  monstrance , is  the  sacred  vessel  in 
which  the  Blessed  Sacrament  is  exposed  for  the  adoration 
of  the  faithful.  It  should  be  surmounted  with  a cross. 

27.  Should  the  ciborium,  the  ostensorium,  and  the  lunette  be 
blessed? 

The  ciborium  and  the  lunette  should  be  blessed  by  the 
bishop  or  by  a priest  whom  he  delegates.  It  does  not  seem 
to  be  obligatory  to  have  the  ostensorium  blessed. 

28  Who  may  touch  the  sacred  vessels? 

When  they  contain  the  consecrated  species,  no  one  but 
a priest  or  a deacon  can  touch  them,  except  in  a case  of 
necessity,  without  being  guilty  of  mortal  sin. 

When  they  are  empty,  laymen  cannot  touch  the  sacred 
vessels  without  becoming  guilty  of  venial  sin,  unless  they 
have  a reasonable  motive  for  so  doing  or  have  been  author- 
ized by  the  bishop.  The  ostensorium  is  an  exception,  for 
when  it  does  not  contain  the  lunette,  it  may  be  handled  by 

layman. 

^9.  What  liturgical  vessels  are  not  blessed? 

The  cruets,  the  censer,  and  the  incense-boat,  the  asper- 

>rium  anfTthe  aspergill,  the  altar-bells,  and  the  ablution 


THE  CHALICE  LINENS. 


517 


3.  The  Chalice  Linens. 

30.  Which  are  the  chalice  linens? 

The  chalice  linens  properly  so  called  are  : the  corporal, 
the  pall,  and  the  purificator. 

31.  What  is  the  corporal? 

The  corporal  is  a square  piece  of  linen  or  hemp  which 
the  priest  spreads  out  upon  the  altar  at  the  offertory  if  the 
Mass  be  solemn  ; otherwise,  before  the  Mass.  Upon  it  he 
places  the  host  and  the  chalice,  the  bread  and  the  wine  that 
are  to  be  changed  into  the. body  and  blood  of  Jesus  Christ. 
It  commemorates  the  winding-sheet  in  which  the  Saviour 
was  buried. 

32.  Where  is  the  corporal  kept  when  not  spread  out  on  the  altar? 

It  is  kept  in  a square  case  called  the  burse . This  is  gener- 
ally made  of  silk  or  cloth  of  silver.  Its  color  varies  with 
the  office  of  the  day. 

33.  What  is  the  pall? 

The  pall  is  a piece  of  linen  or  hemp,  used  to  cover  the 
mouth  of  the  chalice. 

34.  What  is  the  purificator? 

The  purificator  is  a piece  of  linen  or  hemp  which  is  used 
to  purify  the  chalice,  and  also  the  lips  and  the  fingers  of 
the  celebrant,  after  the  ablutions. 

35.  Who  has  the  right  to  bless  the  chalice  linens? 

The  bishop  or  his  delegate  has  the  right  to  bless  corpo- 
rals and  palls.  An  ordinary  priest  may  bless  purificators, 
but  it  is  not  of  obligation  to  bless  them. 

36.  May  any  person  whatever  touch  the  chalice  linens? 

Laymen  are  forbidden  to  touch  them  without  permission 

it  they  have  been  used  at  Mass  and  have  not  yet  been 
washed  by  ecclesiastics. 


518 


LITURGICAL  VESTMENTS. 


37.  What  cloth,  not  blessed,  does  the  priest  also  use  at  Mass? 
The  lavabo  towel,  with  which  he  dries  his  fingers  at  the 

Lavabo , after  the  offertory. 

4.  Liturgical  Substances. 

38.  Which  are  the  principal  liturgical  substances? 

The  principal  liturgical  substances  are  : wax,  oil,  balsam, 
water,  salt,  bread,  wine,  and  incense. 

39.  What  is  incense? 

Incense  is  a perfume,  or  the  material  whence  the  perfume 
comes,  which  is  burned  in  certain  religious  ceremonies. 

40.  Of  what  is  incense  an  emblem? 

It  is  an  emblem  of  : 1.  Adoration,  the  worship  of  latria 
paid  to  God  and  to  the  Word  incarnate  in  the  holy  eucharist ; 

2.  Prayer , which  ascends  to  God  like  the  smoke  of  incense  ; 

3.  Grace , which  Christ  diffuses  in  souls,  like  the  sweet 
cdor  which  incense  diffuses  in  the  church. 

41.  Does  the  Church  incense  anything  besides  the  holy  eucharist  ? 
The  Church  also  incenses:  1.  Relics  and  images  of 

saints,  out  of  honor  for  God  who  has  crowned  the  saints  in 
heaven  and  as  a sign  of  devotion  to  them  ; 2.  Her  min- 
isters, to  honor  Jesus  Christ  in  their  person  ; 3.  The  faith- 
ful, living  and  dead,  to  honor  in  them  the  Christian  char- 
acter received  in  baptism. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

LITURGICAL  VESTMENTS. 

1.  Whatisto  be  understood  by  liturgical  vestments? 

By  liturgical  vestments  we  are  to  understand  either 
ecclesiastical  vestments  or  sacred  ornaments. 


SACKED  VESTMENTS. 


519 


1.  Ecclesiastical  Vestments. 

2.  Which  is  the  principal  ecclesiastical  vestment? 

The  soutane , or  cassock,  a robe  reaching  down  to  the  feet, 
fastened  in  front  and  having  long  sleeves.  For  priests  and 
inferior  clerics,  it  is  black  / for  bishops,  it  is  violet ; for 
cardinals,  it  is  red  ; for  the  Pope,  it  is  white. 

3.  What  is  the  costume  for  bishops? 

It  consists  of  a violet  soutane  with  a calotte  (oj  zucchetto), 
a mantelletta,  and  a biretta  of  the  same  color  ; a black  hat 
lined  with  green,  and  having  a green  band  and  green  tas- 
sels ; a gold  pectoral  cross  containing  relics  of  martyrs  or 
rather  of  the  true  cross  ; and  a gold  ring,  the  symbol  of 
union  with  his  Church. 

4.  What  is  the  costume  for  cardinals? 

It  consists  of  a purple  soutane,  with  a red  biretta,  hat, 
and  zucchetto;  and  a gold  ring  set  with  a sapphire. 

5.  What  is  the  costume  for  the  Pope? 

It  consists  of  a white  soutane  and  a zucchetto  of  the  same 
color,  with  a red  hat  ; red  slippers  embroidered  with  gold  ; 
the  pectoral  cross  which  contains  a relic  of  the  true  cross  ; 
a red  cappa  magna  with  gold-lace  ; and  the  ring  of  the 
fisherman. 


2.  Sacred  Vestments. 

6.  What  is  meant  by  sacred  vestments? 

By  sacred  vestments,  or  ornaments  properly  so  called,  we 
are  to  understand  the  vestments  which  the  ministers  of  the 
Church  wear  in  the  discharge  of  their  ecclesiastical  func- 
tions. These  ornaments  are  of  various  kinds  according  as 
they  are  for  the  use  of  priests,  or  other  inferior  ministers,  or 
for  bishops  or  the  Pope. 

7.  Which  are  the  vestments  of  the  priest? 

The  amice,  the  alb,  the  girdle,  the  maniple,  the  stole, 


520 


LITUKG IC  A Ij  VESTMENTS. 


the  chasuble,  different  veils,  the  cope,  the  surplice,  and rJiv 
biretta. 

8.  What  is  the  amice? 

The  amice  is  a rectangular  piece  of  linen  which  the  priest 
allows  to  rest  for  a moment  on  the  top  of  his  head  and  then 
places  on  his  neck  and  shoulders.  After  adjusting  it  he 
crosses  the  strings  upon  his  breast,  passes  them  behind,  and 
then  ties  them  in  front. — It  is  a sign  of  protection,  anc  de- 
notes the  helmet  of  salvation. 

9.  What  is  the  alb* 

The  alb  is  a tunic  of  white  linen  which  envelops  the 
priest’s  whole  body. — It  is  an  emblem  of  innocence. 

10.  What  is  the  girdle? 

The  girdle , or  cincture , is  a cord  of  hemp,  linen,  or  silk, 
which  serves  to  keep  the  alb  in  place  about  the  waist  of  the 
priest. — It  calls  to  mind  the  cords  wherewith  Our  Lord 
was  bound  in  Ilis  Passion,  and  it  symbolizes  the  virtue  of 
continence  or  chastity. 

11.  What  is  the  maniple? 

The  maniple  i§  a strip  of  cloth,  of  the  same  material  as 
the  stole,  and  worn  on  the  left  arm.  It  has  three  crosses, 
one  in  the  middle  and  one  at  each  of  its  extremities. — It  is 
a sign  of  sorrow  and  is  an  emblem  of  the  service  which  the 
priest  has  vowed  to  God. 

12.  What  is  the  stole? 

The  stole  is  a band  of  cloth  worn  round  the  neck  and 
reaching  down  to  the  knees.  It  is  ornamented  with  three 
crosses,  one  in  the  middle  and  one  at  each  of  its  extremities. 
Bishops  always  wear  it  pendant  ; priests  cross  it  on  their 
breast  when  they  say  Mass  ; deacons  wear  it  transversely 
over  the  left  shoulder. — It  is  the  sign  of  priestly  power. 

13.  What  is  the  chasuble? 

The  chasuble  is  a vestment  which  the  priest  puts  on  over 


SACRED  VESTMENTS. 


52 1 

the  other  vestments  when  he  is  going  to  celebrate  Mass. 
— It  is  a figure  of  the  yoke  of  the  Lord. 

14.  Which  are  the  principal  veils  worn  in  the  sacred  functions? 

The  principal  veils  are  : 1.  The  humeral  veil,  which  the 

priest  wears  in  processions  and  at  benediction  of  the  Bless- 
ed Sacrament  ; 2.  The  offertory  veil,  which  the  subdeacon 
wears  during  a part  of  solemn  Mass. 

15.  What  is  the  cope? 

The  cope  is  a cloak  which  imparts  a certain  solemnity  to 
processions  and  benedictions  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament, 
and  to  certain  other  solemn  processions  and  blessings,  to 
the  Asperges  before  high  Mass,  to  Vespers,  to  funeral  ser- 
vices including  the  absolution  at  the  end,  etc. 

1G.  What  is  the  surplice? 

The  surplice  is  a shortened  alb  with  wide  sleeves,  worn 
by  all  clerics  when  they  are  assisting  in  the  choir  or  per- 
forming certain  functions.  It  may  also  be  worn  by  laymen 
and  choir-boys. — It  is  an  emblem  of  the  purity  and  holiness 
of  life  that  should  distinguish  clerics. 

17.  What  is  the  biretta? 

The  biretta  is  a square  cap  with  three  corners  rising  from 
the  crown  and  generally  with  a tassel  attached  where  these 
corners  meet.  It  is  prescribed  by  the  Rubrics  for  certain 
sacred  functions. 

18.  What  vestments  are  worn  by  inferior  ministers? 

Those  ministers  who  have  tonsure  and  minor  orders  wear 
the  surplice  only.  In  certain  circumstances,  however,  they 
may  put  on  the  cope.  Subdeacons  and  deacons  wear  the 
amice,  the  alb,  and  the  maniple  ; subdeacons  also  wear  a 
tunic  and  deacons  a dalmatic. 

19.  What  ornaments  are  to  be  worn  by  bishops  in  their  sacred 
functions? 

The  ornaments  to  be  worn  by  bishops  in  the  exercise  of 


522 


LITURGICAL  VESTMENTS. 


their  sacred  functions  are  : Stockings  and  sandals  of  the 
color  for  the  day,  the  tunicellas,  the  pectoral  cross,  gloves, 
the  ring,  the  mitre,  the  crosier,  the  rochet,  the  cappa  magna 
(a  large  mantle  of  violet  wool  or  silk  with  a train  and  a 
hood),  and  the  mozetta  or  violet  cape.  Archbishops  have 
th q pallium,  a band  of  white  wool  with  six  black  crosses 
worked  on  it,  which  is  worn  on  the  shoulders,  and  from 
which  hang  two  strings  of  the  same  material,  one  in  front 
and  the  other  behind. — For  those  prelates  who  wear  it,  it  is 
a symbol  of  zeal  and  of  humility,  for  it  recalls  the  lost  sheep 
which  the  good  shepherd  laid  upon  his  shoulders. 

20.  What  ornaments  are  reserved  for  the  Sovereign  Pontiff? 

The  ornaments  reserved  for  the  Pope  are,  for  choir  office, 

a lace  rochet,  a mozetta  of  red  velvet  or  satin  bordered  with 
ermine,  and  a stole  of  red  velvet  or  satin.  In  solemn  office, 
he  wears  the  falda,  the  cope  with  the  pectoral,  the  phanon, 
the  pallium,  a special  ring  called  the  pontifical  ring,  and  the 
precious  mitre  or  the  tiara,  formed  of  three  crowns  placed 
one  above  another.  He  uses  a hand  cross  in  place  of  the 
crosier. 

21.  Are  there  any  liturgical  colors  prescribed  for  the  sacred 
ornaments  and  vestments? 

Some  vestments,  like  the  amice,  the  alb,  and  the  veil  to 
be  used  at  Benediction  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament  must 
always  be  white  ; but  the  ornaments  proper  should  be  of  the 
color  required  for  the  Office  and  the  Mass  of  that  day. 

22.  What  colors  are  allowed  in  the  Homan  Church? 

The  liturgical  colors  used  in  the  Church  of  Home  are  : 
white , as  a symbol  of  innocence,  joy,  and  glory  ; red , as  an 
emblem  of  martyrdom  and  of  ardent  charity  ; green , to  ex- 
press hope  ; violet , to  represent  sadness  and  mortification  ; 
and  black , as  a sign  of  mourning. 

23.  Should  the  sacred  ornami  nts  la-  blessed? 

The  sacred  ornaments  should  be  blessed  by  the  bishop 


QUALITIES  OF  MASS. 


523 


or  by  a priest  whom  he  delegates.  They  lose  their  blessing 
when  it  is  morally  impossible  to  use  them  any  longer.  Then 
they  should  be  burned  to  prevent  any  profane  use  of  them. 


CHAPTER  XXL 

CEREMONIES  OF  MASS. 

1.  Qualities  of  Mass. 

1.  What  are  the  various  qualities  of  Mass  from  the  liturgical 
point  of  view? 

From  the  liturgical  point  of  view,  a Mass  may  be  : 1. 
Either  conformed  or  not  conformed  to  the  office  of  the  day  ; 

2.  The  Mass  of  the  liturgical  time  or  season,  or  of  a feast  ; 
■>.  Sung  or  not  sung. 

2.  What  is  meant  by  a Mass  conformed  to  the  office  of  the  day? 

It  is  the  Mass  of  the  mystery  or  of  the  saint  whose  com- 
memoration the  priest  makes  in  reading  the  breviary  for 
that  day.  Like  the  office  to  which  it  corresponds,  the  Mass 
may  be  of  double,  semi-double,  or  simple  rite  ; a Mass  of 
the  Sunday,  of  the  feria,  or  of  a vigil,  or  of  an  octave. 

3.  What  Masses  do  not  conform  to  the  office  of  the  day? 

Votive  Masses  and  Masses  for  the  Dead. 

A votive  Mass  is  one  which  a priest  may  say  either  of  his 
own  volition  or  at  the  request  of  others,*  on  certain  da  vs. 

4.  What  is  a Mass  of  the  liturgical  season? 

It  is  a Mass  celebrated  in  conformity  with  the  office  of 
i he  time  ; that  is,  with  the  office  which  is  to  be  recited  at  that 
particular  part  of  the  ecclesiastical  year.  Such  is  the  Mass 
for  a Sunday  of  Advent  or  for  a Sunday  after  Pentecost. 

5.  What  is  the  Mass  of  a feast? 

The  Mass  of  a feast  is  a Mass  which  is  celebrated  in 


524. 


CEREMONIES  OF  MASS. 


honor  either  of  Our  Lord  or  the  Blessed  Virgin  or  a saint. 

Of  the  Masses  in  honor  of  saints,  some  are  proper  either 
wholly  or  in  part,  and  the  others  are  common  to  a whole 
class  of  saints. 

6.  How  are  Masses  that  are  sung  divided? 

They  are  divided  into  solemn  Masses  and  Masses  that  are 
simply  sung , according  as  they  either  are  or  are  not  cele- 
brated with  deacon  and  subdeacon. 

7.  What  name  is  given  to  Masses  that  are  not  sung? 

They  are  called  low , or  private,  Masses. 

2.  Ceremonies  Proper  to  Mass. 

8.  What  is  meant  by  the  ceremonies  of  Mass? 

By  the  ceremonies  of  Mass  are  meant  the  exterior  acts, 
the  prayers,  and  readings,  which  accompany  the  divine 
sacrifice. 

9.  Why  has  the  Church  instituted  these  ceremonies? 

To  add  to  the  majesty  of  the  Mass  and  to  enable  the 
faithful  to  understand  better  both  its  nature  and  its  excel- 
lence. 

10.  Are  the  words  of  the  Mass  always  the  same? 

Some  of  them  are  always  the  same  ; they  constitute  the 
Ordinary  of  the  Mass.  The  others  vary  with  the  season 
and  the  feast ; they  form  the  Proper  of  the  Mass. 

11.  Into  how  many  parts  may  Mass  be  divided? 

It  may  be  divided  into  six  parts  : 1.  The  preparation  ; 
2.  The  instruction  ; 3.  The  oblation  ; 4.  The  canon,  or 
rule  of  consecration  ; 5.  The  communion  ; 6.  The  thanks- 
giving. 

First  Part  : Preparation. 

12.  What  does  the  first  part  of  the  Mass  comprise? 

It  comprises  : 1.  The  prayers  said  at  the  foot  of  the  al- 


CEREMONIES  PROPER  TO  MASS. 


525 


tar  ; 2.  The  Introit  ; 3.  The  Kyrie  eleison  ; 4.  The  Gloria 
in  excelsis  ; 5.  The  Collects  or  prayers. 

13.  What  is  the  signification  of  these  prayers? 

In  the  prayers  which  he  recites  at  the  foot  of  the  altar, 
the  priest  expresses  sentiments  of  fear  on  approaching  God’s 
majesty,  but  also  those  of  confidence  and  of  desire  to  go  lip 
to  the  altar.  Then  he  confesses  his  sins,  in  order  to  obtain 
forgiveness  for  them  and  to  present  himself  before  God  free 
from  all  stain. 

The  Introit  announces  the  subject  of  the  mystery  or  of 
the  feast  which  the  Church  is  going  to  solemnize  by  offer- 
ing up  the  holy  sacrifice.  It  likewise  calls  to  mind  the  ar- 
dent longings  of  the  patriarchs  of  old  for  the  coming  of 
the  Redeemer. 

In  the  Kyrie , the  priest,  in  imitation  of  the  choirs  of 
angels,  invokes  three  times  each  of  the  three  persons  of 
the  Blessed  Trinity. 

The  Gloria  in  excelsis  is  a hymn  of  joy  containing  praise 
to  the  three  divine  persons,  and  a supplication  to  the  great 
Victim  about  to  be  sacrificed  on  the  altar. 

The  Collects  embody  the  essence  either  of  the  spirit  and 
the  grace  of  the  mystery,  or  of  the  virtues  of  the  saint, 
that  the  Church  wishes  to  honor. 

14.  What  should  we  do  during  the  first  part  of  the  Mass? 

We  should  remain  in  a state  of  deep  humility,  inwardly 
confess  our  sins  to  God  and  ask  His  pardon  with  a humble 
and  contrite  heart.  At  the  Gloria  we  should  adore  Jesus 
Christ  coming  into  the  world,  and,  together  with  the  whole 
Church,  we  should  thank  Him  for  so  great  a blessing. 

Second  Part : The  Instruction. 

15.  What  does  the  second  part  of  the  Mass  comprise? 

It  comprises  : 1.  The  Epistle  ; 2.  The  Gradual,  the 
Tract,  the  Alleluia,  and  the  Prose  ; 3.  The  Gospel  ; 4.  The 
Credo. 


526 


CEREMONIES  OF  MASS. 


16.  What  do  these  portions  consist  of? 

They  are,  for  the  most  part,  instructions  drawn  from  Holy 
Scripture,  by  which  the  Church  reminds  the  faithful  of 
their  duties  and  urges  them  to  enter  into  the  spirit  of  the 
liturgy,  or  of  the  feast  which  she  is  celebrating. — The 
Credo , or  Creed,  is  an  abridgment  of  the  truths  which  we 
are  to  believe,  an  admirable  summary  of  the  lessons,  in 
the  Epistle  and  the  Gospel,  which  the  Church  has  just  been 
giving  the  faithful. 

17.  Which  is  the  most  solemn  of  the  readings  at  the  Mass? 

The  Grospel)  because  the  Gospel  represents  Jesus  Christ 
whose  history  and  whose  words  it  contains.  It  is  for  this 
reason  that  the  faithful  stand  out  of  respect  while  it  is  read. 
At  the  beginning  of  it  they  make  the  sign  of  the  cross  up- 
on their  forehead,  their  mouth,  and  their  breast,  to  show 
that  they  will  never  be  ashamed  of  the  word  of  God,  that 
they  are  ready  to  confess  it  everywhere,  and  that  they  de- 
sire to  conform  their  lives  to  its  teaching. 

18.  What -immediately  follows  the  Gospel? 

At  the  parish  Mass  the  sermon  follows.  This  term,  as 
commonly  used,  includes  : 1.  The  announcement  of  the 
feasts  or  the  days  of  fast  or  of  abstinence  to  be  kept  dur- 
ing the  week,  the  publication  of  marriages,  prayers  for  the 
living  and  the  dead,  etc.  ; 2.  The  instruction  given  to  the 
faithful  by  explaining  either  the  Gospel  or  some  portion  of 
the  catechism,  or  by  developing  a subject  called  for  by 
circumstances. 

19.  With  what  dispositions  should  we  assist  at  the  second  part 
of  the  Mass? 

We  should  make  acts  of  faith  on  the  truths  contained  in 
Holv  Scripture,  and  principally  on  those  which  the  Church 
then  calls  to  our  mind.  We  should  also  ask  the  light  to 
appreciate  these  truths  and  the  grace  to  relish  them. 


CEREMOXLES  PROPER  TO  MASS. 


527 


Third  Part : The  Oblation. 

20.  What  does  the  third  part  of  the  Mass  comprise? 

This  part,  which  is  really  the  beginning  of  the  sacrifice 
proper,  comprises  : 1.  The  preliminaries  of  the  oblation  ; 
2.  The  oblation  proper  ; 3.  The  ceremonies  that  complete 
tiie  oblation. 

21.  What  are  the  preliminaries  of  the  oblation? 

They  are  the  offertory,  the  presentation,  at  the  altar,  of 
bread  and  wine  and  sometimes,  at  the  parish  Mass,  of 
blessed  bread.  They  remind  us  that  formerly  the  faithful 
used  to  offer  the  bread  and  wine  for  the  sacrifice,  and  after- 
wards partake  of  it  in  holy  communion. 

22.  What  do  the  ceremonies  of  the  oblation  call  to  mind? 

They  remind  us  that  we  should  offer  ourselves  as  living 

/ictims  to  accomplish  the  will  of  God. 

23.  What  do  the  ceremonies  that  complete  the  oblation  call  to 
our  minds? 

In  these  ceremonies  the  priest  prays  to  God  to  bless  both 
the  offering  and  those  who  make  it  to  Him.  After  his 
example,  the  faithful  should  go  to  the  Lord  “in  the  spirit 
of  humility  and  with  a contrite  heart,”  and  offer  Him  the 
same  prayer. 

24.  With  what  dispositions  should  we  assist  at  the  Mass? 

We  should  bring  to  it  dispositions  of  immolation,  offering 
to  Jesus  Christ  our  body  with  its  senses  as  a victim  to  be 
entirely  consecrated  to  Him,  and  likewise  all  the  difficulties 
which  we  will  have  to  meet  during  the  day. 

Fourth  Part  : The  Consecration. 

25.  What  does  the  fourth  part  of  the  Mass  comprise? 

It  comprises:  1.  The  Preface,  or  introduction  to  the 
Canon  ; 2.  The  Canon  itself,  the  rule  of  consecration. 


528 


CEREMONIES  OF  MASS. 


26.  What  is  the  signification  of  these  ceremonies? 

The  Preface  reminds  us  of  the  prayer  of  thanks  which 
Our  Lord  offered  in  the  Supper  room,  when  He  took  bread 
to  change  it  into  His  body,  and  wine  to  change  it  into  His 
blood. 

The  Sanctus  reminds  us  of  the  exclamations  of  the  people 
at  the  triumph  of  the  Saviour,  and  invites  us  to  receive  with 
like  greetings  of  blessing  Him  who  is  about  to  sacrifice  Him- 
self for  us. 

The  Canon  contains  the  rites  and  prayers  of  the  consecra- 
tion. It  is  the  essential  part  of  the  Mass,  for  it  is  in  this 
that  Jesus  Christ  offers  Himself  as  a victim  for  us. 

27.  How  are  the  prayers  of  the  Canon  divided? 

They  are  divided  into  three  parts  : the  prayers  that  pre- 
cede the  consecration,  those  that  constitute  the  very  for- 
mula of  consecration,  and  those  that  follow  the  consecration. 

28.  What  is  the  purpose  of  the  prayers  of  the  Canon  that  pre- 
cede the  consecration? 

In  these  prayers,  the  priest  beseeches  the  Lord  to  accept 
graciously  the  offering  which  he  is  making  in  the  name  of 
the  Church.  He  prays  for  the  faithful  and  their  pastors, 
and  recommends  to  God  the  persons  for  whom  he  is  offer- 
ing the  holy  sacrifice.  He  begs  the  help  of  the  Church 
triumphant,  and,  last  of  all,  he  invokes  the  almighty  power 
of  God  upon  the  bread  and  wine,  to  change  them  into  the 
body  and  blood  of  Our  Lord. 

29.  What  should  we  do  during  this  time? 

We  should  join  with  the  angels  in  paying  homage  to  God 
and  in  praying  to  Him  for  the  Church,  for  our  relatives 
and  our  friends. 

30.  What  is  the  character  of  the  prayers  of  consecration  ? 

%> 

They  reproduce  the  history  of  the  Last  Supper.  The 
priest  represents  Jesus  Christ,  and  through  him  Our  Lord 
ipeaks.  When  the  priest  says,  For  this  is  My  body , the 


CEREMONIES  PROPER  TO  MASS. 


529 


i read  becomes  truly  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ.  When  he 
s\ys,  For  this  is  the  chalice  of  My  blood. . . . , the  wine  be- 
comes the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ. 

After  each  consecration  the  priest  makes  a genuflection 
before  the  Victim  of  the  altar,  whom  he  adores.  Then  he 
raises  the  host  high  enough  to  allow  the  assembled  faithful 
to  see  and  adore  it  in  union  with  himself. 

31.  What  is  the  signification  of  the  prayers  following  the  conse- 
cration? 

In  these  prayers  the  priest,  first  of  all,  offers  the  holy  Vic- 
tim to  the  majesty  of  God  in  order  to  acknowledge  His  sov- 
ereign dominion,  His  gifts  and  His  blessings.  He  begs  the 
Lord  to  accept  the  sacrifice  of  His  Son,  in  virtue  of  which 
he  beseeches  Him  to  fill  the  faithful  with  graces  and  bless- 
ings, and  free  the  departed  from  their  pains. 

32.  What  should  we  do  during  this  time? 

We  should  adore  Christ  present  on  the  altar,  unite  our- 
selves to  Him  to  enter  into  His  sentiments  as  victim,  ask 
Him  to  free  us  entirely  from  sin,  and  commend  the  souls 
in  purgatory  to  His  mercy. 

Fifth  Part : The  Communion. 

33.  What  does  the  fifth  part  of  the  Mass  comprise? 

It  comprises  : 1.  The  preparation  for  communion  ; 2.  The 
communion  itself. 

34.  In  what  does  the  preparation  for  communion  consist? 

It  consists  : 1.  In  the  Pater  and  the  Libera  nos  ; 2.  In 
the  breaking  of  the  host  ; 3.  In  the  prayers  for  peace  ; 4. 
In  the  prayers  before  communion. 

35.  What  is  the  signification  of  these  prayers?” 

The  Pater  is  an  admirable  summary  of  all  that  has  been 
asked  of  God  in  the  Canon,  and  furthermore,  by  the  beauti- 
ful sentiments  which  it  expresses,  it  serves  to  prepare  us 
for  the  graces  of  communion. 


530 


CEREMONIES  OF  MASS. 


The  Libera  nos  is  only  a development  of  the  last  petition 
of  the  Lord’s  Prayer,  in  which  we  beg  to  be  delivered  from 
all  evils,  past,  present,  and  to  come.  The  breaking  of  the 
host  represents  the  tearing  of  our  Saviour’s  flesh  during  the 
Passion  ; and  the  mingling  of  a particle  of  the  host  with 
the  precious  blood  is  to  express  the  union  of  Christ’s  body 
and  blood  when  He  rose  again  after  death. 

The  prayers  that  follow  serve  to  remind  us  that  in 
approaching  holy  communion  we  need  that  peace  which 
comes  from  the  forgiveness  of  sins.  This  is  why  we  ask  it 
of  the  Lamb  that  was  immolated,  a symbol  of  peace. 

Lastly,  in  the  prayers,  before  communion  and  in  virtue  of 
the  sacrament,  the  priest  asks  for  himself  and  for  those  w ho 
are  to  communicate,  the  grace  of  union  with  Jesus  Christ 
and  of  protection  from  all  dangers  to  soul  and  body. 

36.  What  should  we  do  during  this  time? 

We  should  recite  the  Lord’s  Prayer  with  the  priest  and 
in  sentiments  of  faith,  hope,  and  charity.  Then  we  should 
prepare  ourselves  to  communicate  sacramentally,  or  at  least 
spiritually. 

37.  What  prayers  does  the  priest  say  when  he  communicates? 

In  deep  humility  and  confusion,  he  striker  his  breast 

three  times,  repeating  the  words  of  the  centurion  : “Lord, 
I am  not  worthy.”  Then  he  makes  the  sign  of  the  cross 
with  the  host  over  the  paten,  and  communicates  himself, 
saying  : “ May  the  body  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  preserve 
my  soul  to  life  everlasting.”  After  that,  he  takes  the  chal- 
ice, makes  the  sign  of  the  cross  with  it  just  as  he  had  done 
with  the  host,  and  drinks  the  precious  blood,  expressing 
the  same  desire  as  before. 

38.  What  is  the  rite  of  communion  for  the  faithful? 

After  the  Confiteor  has  been  recited  by  the  server  of  the 
Mass,  the  priest  says  the  two  prayers  that  follow  it  : Mise- 
reatur Indulgentiam ; then  he  takes  the  cibo- 


CEREMONTES  PROPER  TO  MASS. 


531 


rium  or  the  paten  in  his  left  hand,  and  in  his  right  a conse- 
crated host  which  lie  elevates  slightly.  After  this  he  pro- 
nounces the  words  : Ecce  Agnus  Dei,  ecce  quitollit  peccata 
mundi  / and  repeats  three  times  the  D amine , non  sum 

dig  mis Then  he  advances  to  meet  those  who  are  to 

communicate,  and  distributes  the  heavenly  bread  to  them. 
After  making  the  sign  of  the  cross  with  the  host,  he  places 
the  consecrated  particle  on  the  tongue  of  the  communicant, 
saying  at  the  same  time  : “ May  the  body  of  our  Lord  J esus 
Christ  preserve  thy  soul  to  life  everlasting.  Amen.” 

39.  Whiit  does  the  priest,  do  after  the  communion? 

He  makes  two  ablutions  of  the  chalice  to  remove  from  it 
any  drops  of  the  precious  blood  that  may  have  remained 
there.  At  each  ablution  he  recites  a prayer  referring 
principally  to  the  communion  which  he  has  just  received. 

Then  he  dries  the  chalice  and  arranges  it  as  it  was  before 
the  offertory. 

Sixth  Part : The  Thanksgiving. 

40.  What  does  the  sixth  part  of  the  Mass  comprise? 

This  part  of  the  Mass,  whose  whole  aim  is  thanksgiving, 
comprises  : 1.  The  anthem  known  as  the  Communion  and 
also  the  Postcommunion  ; 2.  The  Tte  missa  est • 3.  The 
Pldceat  / 4.  The  Benediction  ; 5.  The  last  Gospel. 

41.  What  is  the  meaning  of  these  prayers? 

In  the  Communion  the  priest  makes  mention  of  the 
mystery  or  the  feast  of  the  day.  In  the  Postcommunion 
the  priest  offers  thanks  to  God,  and  asks  for  himself  and  for 
those  of  the  faithful  who  have  just  communicated,  graces 
of  preservation  from  evil,  of  strength,  and  perseverance, 
through  the  intercession  of  the  saint  whose  feast  he  is 
celebrating. 

The  Ite  missa  est  is  really  the  giving  of  permission  to  the 
faithful  to  withdraw  ; but  it  does  not  now  end  the  Mass. 

In  the  Placeat  the  priest  asks  the  Blessed  Trinity  to  ac- 


5 32 


CEREMONIES  OF  MASS. 


cept  the  sacrifice  which  he  has  just  offered  and  to  grant  the 
faithful  the  grace  to  profit  by  it.  Then  he  blesses  those 
who  have  been  present  and  says  the  last  Gospel.  The  Mass 
ends  with  an  expression  of  gratitude  : Deo  gratias. 

42.  What  should  we  clo  during  this  part  of  the  Mass? 

From  the  communion  to  the  blessing  of  the  priest,  we 
should  thank  God  for  the  graces  received  during  the  Mass 
and  ask  through  Jesus  Christ  the  grace  to  profit  by  them. 
During  the  blessing,  we  should  ask  God  to  bless  us  as  well 
as  all  our  actions  during  the  day.  During  the  last  Gospel 
we  should  thank  Our  Lord  for  all  His  favors,  and  beseech 
Him  not  to  let  us  prove  either  ungrateful  to  Him  or  unfaith- 
ful to  His  graces. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

OFFICES  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

1.  The  Divine  Office. 

1.  Is  the  Mass  the  only  public  prayer  offered  up  by  the  Church? 
No,  there  is  also  the  Divine  Office , which  is  obligatory  on 

all  ministers  of  the  Church  in  major  orders. 

The  faithful  at  large  have  never  been  bound  to  say  this 
Office  ; but  they  consider  it  a pious  duty  to  assist,  on  Sun- 
days and  festivals,  at  Vespers , and  sometimes  Compline , or 
at  least  at  Benediction  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 

2.  Whence  comes  the  excellence  of  the  divine  office? 

Its  excellence  is  based  : 1 . On  its  very  nature , for  the 
divine  office  is  an  authentic  prayer  of  the  Church,  a public 
prayer  offered  in  her  name,  a continual  prayer,  a prayer  en- 
t rusted  to  those  whom  God  has  called  to  the  priesthood  ; 2. 
On  its  constituent  elements , for  the  divine  office  is  an  admir- 
able abridgment  of  Holy  Scripture,  of  the  writings  of  the 


THE  DIVINE  OFFICE. 


533 

Fathers,  and  of  the  lives  of  the  saints  ; 3.  On  its  effects , for, 
like  the  Mass,  the  divine  office  is  a prayer  of  adoration, 
thanksgiving,  impetration.  and  expiation. 

3.  How  is  the  year  divided  according  to  the  divine  office? 

It  is  divided  into  four  parts  ; 1.  From  Advent  to  Septua- 
gesima  Sunday  ; 2.  From  Septuagesima  Sunday  to  Easter  ; 
3.  From  Easter  to  Pentecost  ; 4.  From  Pentecost  to 
Advent.  These  parts  refer  to  the  different  phases  in  the 
life  of  Our  Lord,  who  is  the  centre  of  Catholic  worship. 

4.  To  what  phase  of  Our  Lord’s  life  does  the  first  part  refer? 

It  refers  to  the  birth  of  Christ  and  the  mysteries  relat 

ing  thereto  : His  life  as  prefigured  in  the  Old  Testament, 
His  life  in  the  womb  of  Mary,  the  Circumcision,  the  Epiph- 
any, and  the  Presentation  in  the  Temple. 

5.  To  what  phase  of  Our  Lord’s  life  does  the  second  part  refer? 
It  refers  to  the  fast  of  Jesus,  His  temptation  in  the  des 

ert,  His  public  life.  His  passion  and  death. 

6.  To  what  phase  of  Our  Lord’s  life  does  the  third  part  refer? 

It  refers  to  His  resurrection,  which  is  completed  by  His 

ascension  and  the  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

7.  With  what  phases  of  Our  Lord’s  life  is  the  fourth  part  con- 
cerned ? 

It  is  concerned  with  His  mystical  life  in  the  Church  and 
in  heaven. 

8.  Why  has  the  Church  divided  the  office  of  each  day  into  distinct 
parts  called  hours  f 

In  order  thereby  to  sanctify  every  hour  of  the  day  and  of 
the  night.  The  canonical  hours  are  : Prime,  Tierce,  Sext, 
None,  Vespers,  Compline,  Matins,  and  Lauds.  1 


1 In  dividing  the  office,  the  Church  has  been  influenced  by  the  division  of  time 
customary  among  the  Romans.  They  divided  both  the  day  and  the  night  into 
twelve  equal  parts  called  hours.  Prime , Tierce , Sext,  and  None , remind  us  of  the 
hours  of  the  day  ; Vespers , Compline , Matins , and  Lauds,  of  those  of  the  night. 


534 


OFFICES  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


9.  How  are  the  different  kinds  of  office  divided? 

The  are  divided  : 1.  According  to  their  object ; into  offices 
of  a feast,  whether  of  a mystery  or  of  a saint,  or  of  an 
ordinary  day,  whether  a Sunday  or  a feria  ; 2.  According  to 
rite,  or  degree , into  double, 1 semi-double,  and  simple  offices  ; 
3.  According  to  quality , into  offices  of  a primary  or  a sec- 
ondary feast,  of  a universal  or  particular  feast. 

10.  What  elements  are  contained  in  the  divine  office? 

There  are  two  kinds  of  element  in  the  divine  office  : 

1.  Elements  common  to  all  the  canonical  hours.  Such 
areth e Pater  and  Ave , the  invocations  with  which  the 
nours  begin  and  end,  the  hymns , the  anthems , the  psalms, 

he  ver sides,  the  little  chapters , and  the  prayer  or  Orem/us. 

2.  Elements  special  to  certain  hours.  Such  are  the  Cre- 
do at  Matins,  Prime,  and  Compline ; the  invitatory , the 
absolutions , the  benedictions , the  responses , and  the  Te 
Deum , at  Matins  ; the  canticles  at  Lauds,  Vespers,  and 
Compline  ; the  prayers  and  common  suffrages , at  the  hours 
of  certain  less  solemn  offices  ; and  finally,  the  antiphons  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin,  which  terminate  Lauds  and  Compline. 

2.  Vespers  and  Compline. 

11.  Do  we  keep  holy  both  Sundays  and  holy-days  of  obligation 
in  a fitting  manner,  if  we  merely  assist  at  Mass? 

No  ; it  is  desirable  that  we  assist  st  Vespers  and  Com- 
pline also.  This  is  the  best  way  of  sanctifying  the  second 
part  of  days  consecrated  to  divine  worship. 

Vespers  may  even  be  called  a kind  of  evening  sacrifice , 
completing  the  eucharistic  sacrifice  of  the  morning.  More- 
over, from  the  very  beginning,  the  Church  has  earnestly 
recommended  the  faithful  to  offer  to  God  this  sacrifice  of 
praise. 

1 There  are  four  kinds  of  double  office : doubles  of  the  first  class,  doubles  of  the 
second  class,  greater  (or  major)  doubles,  and  minor  (or  ordinary)  doubles.  In  a 
double  office  the  antbems  or  antiphons  are  doubled  ; tbatis,  they  are  sung  entire 
both  before  and  after  the  psalms. 


BENEDICTION  OF  THE  BLESSED  SACRAMENT. 


535 


12.  Of  vvliat  does  Compline  remind  us? 

It  reminds  us  of  the  dangers  of  night  for  the  faithful, 
and  of  the  tender  solicitude  of  the  Church  for  her  children. 
In  the  prayers  of  which  it  is  composed,  the  Church  recom- 
mends the  faithful  to  the  protection  of  God,  beseeching  Him 
to  deliver  them  from  peril  during  the  night,  and  praying 
His  angels  to  watch  over  them  and  their  dwellings  and 
ward  off  all  the  snares  of  the  devil. 

3.  Benediction  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 

13.  What  is  meant  by  benediction  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament? 

This  is  a special  office  in  honor  of  the  holy  eucharist, 

which  is  ordinarily  celebrated  in  the  evening.  It  consists 
of  exposition  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  chant,  prayers  and 
benediction  proper. 

14.  In  what  does  exposition  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament  consist? 

It  consists  in  presenting  the  sacred  host  for  the  adora- 
tion of  the  faithful.  The  priest  takes  it  from  the  tabernacle 
and  puts  it  in  the  ostensorium,  which  he  places  on  a throne 
between  the  candlesticks  of  the  altar. 

15.  How  do  expositions  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament  differ? 

They  differ  in  solemnity.  In  the  more  solemn,  the  Bless- 
ed Sacrament  remains  exposed  for  several  hours  or  even  for 
the  whole  day.  The  others  do  not  last  so  long,  and  take 
place  at  the  end  of  Mass  or  of  Vespers,  or  after  some  re- 
ligious exercise. 

16.  What  chants  precede  the  benediction? 

Immediately  before  benediction  is  given,  the  Tantum 
ergo  should  always  be  sung,  followed  by  the  versicle,  Panem 
de  coelo , and  the  collect,  Dens  qui  nobis  sub  Sacramento 
mirabili . . .. 

But  before  the  Tantum  ergo  some  prayers  may  be  recit- 
ed if  they  are  taken  from  the  liturgy  or  are  consecrated  by 


536 


CHRISTIAN  FEASTS. 


ancient  custom.  It  is  not  permitted  to  sing  canticles  in 
the  vernacular  at  benediction  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 

17.  Who  can  give  permission  to  have  benediction  of  the  Blessed 
Sacrament,  and  regulate  the  accompanying  ceremonies? 

The  bishop  of  the  diocese  is  to  regulate  the  number  of 
expositions  and  benedictions  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  and 
to  give  instructions  concerning  the  singing,  the  preparation 
of  the  altar  and  the  lights  ; always,  however,  in  conformity 
with  the  general  prescriptions. 

18.  Why  does  the  Church  wish  the  faithful  to  assist  at  benediction 
of  the  Blessed  Sacrament? 

In  order  to  rouse  their  devotion  to  the  holy  eucharist,  and 
to  make  them  partakers  of  the  abundant  graces  which 
Christ  bestows  on  such  as  come  to  Him  to  testify  their  love 
and  their  respect. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

CHRISTIAN  FEASTS. 

1,  Feasts  in  General. 


1.  What  is  a feast? 

A feast,  in  general,  is  a day  of  public  rejoicing,  chosen 
to  honor  some  personage,  to  commemorate  some  event,  etc. 

2.  How  many  kinds  of  feast  are  there? 

There  are  two  kinds  : civil  feasts,  which  are  concerned 
with  a solemnity  of  the  civil  or  political  order  ; and  relig- 
ious feasts,  which  have  to  do  with  divine  worship. 

3.  What  is  the  origin  of  religious  feasts? 

They  originated  in  the  very  institution  of  public  worship. 

Xo  matter  how  far  back  we  go  in  the  history  of  nations, 
we  meet  everywhere  with  feasts  that  have  been  established 
to  honor  the  De-;f* 


FEASTS  IN  GENERAL. 


537 


4.  Has  the  Church  power  to  establish  feasts? 

Yes  ; she  received  from  her  divine  Founder  the  power  to 
regulate  whatever  concerns  divine  worship.  Therefore, 
she  was  acting  within  her  right  when  she  instituted  not  only 
the  Sunday,  but  also  Christian  feasts. 

5.  What  profit  should  the  faithful  derive  from  celebrating  feasts? 

These  feasts  are  an  excellent  means  of  offering  to  the 

Blessed  Trinity,  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  and  likewise  to  the  angels  and  saints,  the  worship 
which  is  due  them.  They  instruct  the  faithful  more  and 
more  in  the  mysteries  of  religion,  and  they  are  a source  of 
pure  and  holy  joy. 

6.  How  are  Christian  feasts  divided? 

Feasts  may  be  divided:  1.  According  to  the  obligation 
which  they  impose,  into  feasts  of  precept  and  feasts  of  de- 
votion ; 2.  According  to  their  solemnity , into  feasts  of 
double  rite  of  the  first  class,  double  of  the  second  class, 
double  major,  double,  semi-double,  and  simple  ; 3.  According 
to  date , into  fixed  and  movable  feasts. 

7.  What  regulates  the  date  of  movable  feasts? 

The  date  of  movable  feasts  depends  on  that  of  Easter, 
which  varies  from  year  to  year  with  the  lunations.  It  is 
celebrated  upon  the  Sunday  following  the  fourteenth  day 
of  the  moon  of  March.  Hence  it  may  vary  between  March 
22  and  April  25. 

8.  What  movable  feasts  depend  on  Easter? 

The  movable  feasts  that  depend  on  Easter  are  : 1.  Before 
Easter : Septuagesima,  Sexagesirna,  and  Quinquagesirna 
Sunday,  Ash  Wednesday,  the  following  four  Sundays  of 
Lent,  Passion  Sunday,  and  Palm  Sunday  ; 2.  After  Easter: 
the  Ascension,  Pentecost,  Trinity  Sunday,  Corpus  Christi, 
and  the  feast  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

9.  What  do  these  Christian  feasts  honor? 

They  honor  : 1.  The  Blessed  Trinity,  which  is  also  spe- 


588 


CHRISTIAN  FEASTS. 


chilly  honored  on  all  Sundays  and,  in  particular,  oil  Trinity 
Sunday  ; 2.  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ; 3.  The  Blessed  Vir- 
gin, the  angels  and  saints. 

2.  Division  of  the  Ecclesiastical  Year. 

10.  y/hat  is  the  ecclesiastical  year? 

It  is  the  civil  year  as  adapted  to  the  liturgical  cycle. 

11.  Wherein  does  the  ecclesiastical  year  differ  from  the  civil  year? 

Like  the  civil  year,  the  ecclesiastical  year  comprises  365 

days,  divided  into  52  weeks  ; but  it  begins  with  the  first 
Sunday  of  Advent  and  ends  with  the  week  following  the 
last  Sunday  after  Pentecost. 

12.  How  may  the  Christian  year  be  divided? 

It  may  be  divided  into  six  parts  or  seasons  : 1.  The  sea- 
son rf  Advent  ; 2.  Christmastide  ; 3.  The  season  of  Septua- 
gesima  ; 4.  The  Lenten  season  ; 5.  The  Paschal  season  ; 6. 
The  season  of  Pentecost. 

3.  The  Season  of  Advent. 

13.  What  is  Advent? 

Advent  is  the  time  during  which  the  Church  prepares 
for  the  coming  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  is,  for  His  birth. 

14.  How  long  does 'Advent  last? 

It  begins  with  the  Sunday  nearest  the  feast  of  St.  Andrew 
(November  30),  and  includes  four  Sundays,  but  not  always 
four  complete  weeks.  These  four  weeks  are  symbolical  of 
the  four  thousand  years  during  which  man  awaited  the 
coming  of  the  Messiah. 

15.  What  is  the  spirit  animating  the  Church  during  the  season 
of  Advent? 

It  is  a spirit  of  penance  and  of  holy  longing  :of  penance, 
to  prepare  the  way  of  the  Lord  in  the  souls  of  the  faithful  ; 


CHRISTMAS  MDE. 


539 


of  holy  longing,  to  obtain  for  them  the  grace  of  receiving 
Him  worthily. 


4.  Cliristmastide. 

16.  What  is  Christmastide? 

Cliristmastide  is  the  season  consecrated  to  celebrating  the 
birth  of  our  Saviour  and  the  feasts  of  Iiis  childhood  ; the 
Circumcision,  the  Epiphany,  and  the  Presentation  in  the 
Temple. 

17.  What  is  the  spirit  of  this  season  ? 

1.  It  is  a spirit  of  joy  and  gladness,  because  of  the  love 
of  the  Divine  Child  for  us  ; 2.  It  is  a spirit  of  filial  piety 
towards  Mary,  the  august  Mother  of  Jesus. 

18.  What  privileges  does  the  feast  of  Christmas  enjoy? 

It  has  two  special  privileges  : 1.  Even  when  it  falls  on 
a day  of  abstinence,  the  use  of  flesh  meat  is  allowed  ; 2. 
Every  priest  may  celebrate  three  Masses  on  this  day. 

19.  Why  is  it  that  every  priest  has  the  privilege  of  saying  three 
Masses? 

In  order  to  honor  the  three  births  of  the  Son  of  God  : 
1.  His  temporal  birth  in  the  stable  of  Bethlehem  ; 2.  His 
spiritual  birth  in  the  souls  of  Christians  ; 3.  His  eternal 
birth  in  the  bosom  of  His  Father. 

20.  What  should  we  do  to  celebrate  the  feast  of  Christmas  worth- 
ily? 

We  should  : 1.  Manifest  to  the  Divine  Child  our  senti- 
ments of  adoration,  love,  and  thanksgiving  ; 2.  Strive  to 
learn  thoroughly  the  lessons  of  humility,  detachment,  and 
mortification,  that  He  teaches  us  from  the  crib. 

21.  What  is  the  feast  of  the  Circumcision? 

It  is  a feast  instituted  to  honor  : 1.  The  mystery  of  the 
Tn  earn  ate  Word  submitting  to  a ceremony  of  the  old  law 
that  was  not  at  all  binding  on  Him,  and  thereby  shedding 


540 


CHRISTIAN  FEASTS. 


the  first  drops  of  His  blood  ; 2.  The  holy  name  of  Jesus 
given  Him  on  this  day  by  St.  Joseph  in  obedience  to  the 
command  of  the  angel. 

22.  What  should  we  do  on  the  first  day  of  the  year? 

We  should  : 1.  Thank  God  for  the  countless  blessings 
that  He  has  bestowed  upon  us  during  the  year  just  ended  ; 
2.  Ask  pardon  for  the  sins  that  we  committed  during  the 
year  ; 3.  Implore  His  grace  for  the  year  that  we  are  just 
beginning. 

23.  What  is  the  Epiphany? 

The  Epiphany  is  the  feast  by  which  the  Church  celebrates 
the  three  great  mysteries  in  which  the  glory  of  Jesus  was 
manifested  : the  adoration  of  the  Magi,  the  baptism  of  Our 
Lord  on  the  banks  of  the  Jordan,  and  His  first  miracle  at 
the  wedding  in  Cana.  This  feast  is  celebrated  January  6. 

24.  What  name  is  given  to  the  Sundays  between  Epiphany  and 
Septuagesima  Sunday? 

They  are  called  the  Sundays  after  Epiphany.  They  vary 
in  number  according  to  the  date  of  Easter,  but  they  are 
never  less  than  two  or  more  than  six.  If  any  of  the  six  are 
omitted  at  this  period  owing  to  the  early  date  of  Easter, 
they  are  inserted  between  the  twenty-third  and  the  last 
Sunday  after  Pentecost. 

25.  What  is  the  feast  of  the  Presentation  of  Our  Lord  in  the 
Temple? 

It  is  the  feast  on  which  the  Church  celebrates,  at  one  and 
the  same  time,  the  purification  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and 
the  consecration  of  Jesus  to  the  Lord,  made,  in  conformity 
with  the  law,  by  Joseph  and  Mary  in  the  temple  at  Jeru- 
salem. This  feast  is  commonly  called  Candlemas  Day , 
because  the  Mass  of  the  day  is  preceded  by  a solemn  bless- 
ing of  candles,  which  are  then  lighted  and  carried  in  pro- 
cession. It  is  celebrated  February  2, 


THE  SEASON  OF  SEPTUAGESIMA. 


541 


26.  What  is  the  signification  of  lighting  the  candles  and  carry 
ing  them  in  procession? 

The  lighted  candles  signify  : 1 . The  light  with  which 
Christ  enlightens  the  world  by  His  doctrine  and  example  ; 
2.  The  lively  faith  and  ardent  charity  with  which  every 
Christian  should  be  animated. 

The  carrying  of  these  candles  in  procession  is  intended  to 
represent  the  journey  made  by  the  Blessed  Virgin  when 
bringing  Jesus  to  the  Temple. 

5.  The  Season  of  Septuagesima. 

27.  What  is  meant  by  the  season  of  Septuagesima? 

It  is  the  interval  between  the  seventh  Sunday  before 
• Passion  Sunday,  and  Ash  Wednesday. 

28.  What  is  the  spirit  animating  the  Church  during  this  season? 

It  is  a spirit  of  penance.  Formerly,  before  the  fast  of 

Lent  had  been  made  uniform,  it  used  to  commence  with 
this  season  in  certain  churches.  This  is  why  the  season  of 
Septuagesima  is  to  be  considered  a remote  preparation  for 
the  holy  season  of  Lent. 

29.  How  does  the  Church  give  expression  to  her  spirit  of  pen- 
ance? 

During  this  time  the  Church  gives  expression  to  her  spirit 
of  penance  by  the  prayers  which  she  selects,  and  by  jhe 
suppression  of  the  Alleluia  and  the  Gloria  in  excelsis. 

30.  In  what  way  does  the  Church  immediately  prepare  the  faith- 
ful for  the  penance  of  Lent? 

She  calls  them  to  the  feet  of  Our  Lord,  who  is  solemnly 
exposed  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  on  Quinquagesima 
Sunday,  and  on  the  Monday  and  Tuesday  following  ; and 
she  recites  the  prayers  of  the  Forty  Hours'  Devotion. 

31.  What  is  the  aim  of  these  prayers? 

These  prayers  were  instituted  in  the  sixteenth  century, 
and  are  designed  to  withdraw  the  faithful  from  the  scan- 


542 


CHRISTIAN  FEASTS. 


dalous  disorders  that  often  occur  on  these  days,  to  make 
honorable  reparation  to  Our  Lord,  and  to  implore  the  mercy 
of  God,  whose  wrath*  is  kindled  by  these  disorders. 

6.  The  Lenten  Season. 

32.  What  is  the  Lenten  season? 

It  is  the  time  extending  from  Ash  Wednesday  to  Easter. 

33.  Why  has  the  Church  instituted  Lent? 

1.  To  honor  the  fast  of  Our  Lord  in  the  desert;  2.  To 
give  the  faithful  an  opportunity  to  prepare  for  a worthy 
celebration  of  the  mysteries  of  Christ’s  death  and  resurrec- 
tion. 

34.  What  does  the  Church  propose  to  the  faithful  as  a prepara 
tion  for  a worthy  celebration  of  these  mysteries? 

Fasting,  prayer,  almsdeeds,  more  frequent  hearing  of  the 
word  of  God,  various  exercises  of  piety,  such  as  the  Way 
of  the  Cross;  in  a word,  a more  mortified  life,  a holier  life. 

35.  Which  are  the  most  noteworthy  days  in  Lent? 

Ash  Wednesday,  Passion  Sunday,  Palm  Sunday,  Holy 
Thursday,  Good  Friday,  and  Holy  Saturday. 

36.  How  does  the  Church  inaugurate  the  season  of  Lent? 

By  putting  ashes  upon  our  foreheads.  This  is  done  on 
Wednesday  of  Quinquagesiina  week.  This  ceremony  re- 
minds us  of  the  ashes  which  formerly  on  this  very  day  used 
to  be  put  on  sinners  condemned  to  public  penance. 

37.  What  should  be  our  sentiments  when  we  are  receiving  the 
ashes? 

They  should  be  sentiments  of  humility  and  contrition:  of 
humility,  in  order  to  crush  pride,  the  principal  cause  of 
all  our  sins  ; of  contrition,  in  order  to  atone  for  the  sins 
which  this  accursed  pride  has  caused  us  to  commit. 

38.  What  is  Passion  Sunday? 

It  is  the  next  to  the  last  Sundav  in  Lent,  and  receives  its 


THE  LENTEN  SEASON. 


543 


name  from  the  fact  that  from  this  day  to  Easter  the  Church 
honors  the  passion  of  Our  Lord  in  a very  special  manner. 

39.  What  does  the  Church  do  during  these  fifteen  days  to  honor 
the  passion  of  Our  Lord? 

She  covers  the  crucifix  and  the  pictures  of  the  saints  with 
a violet  veil  ; in  the  Mass  she  suppresses  the  psalm  Judica 
me,  and  likewise  the  Gloria  Patri  at  the  end  of  the  Asper- 
ses me,  of  the  Introit,  and  of  the  Lavabo . Moreover,  in 
the  hymns  of  the  Office  for  this  season,  she  speaks  to  us  of 
the  sufferings  which  Christ  endured  for  our  salvation. 

40.  What  is  Palm  Sunday? 

Palm  Sunday  is  the  last  Sunday  of  Lent,  and  is  so  called 
because  on  this  day  branches  of  palm,  olive,  and  boxwood 
are  blessed  and  then  carried  in  procession.  This  is  done  in 
commemoration  of  the  triumphal  entrance  of  Christ  into 
Jerusalem  five  days  before  His  death. 

This  Sunday  is  called  by  the  Spaniards  Pascua  florida, 
the  Flowery  Pasch. 

41.  What  name  is  given  to  the  week  that  begins  with  Palm 
Sunday? 

It  is  called  holy  week,  or  the  great  week,  because  of  the 
holiness  and  grandeur  of  the  mysteries  commemorated  dur 
ing  this  week  ; for  this  is  the  week  in  which  Christ  recon- 
ciled man  with  God  by  dying  on  the  cross. 

42.  What  name  has  been  given  to  the  Office  of  Matins  and  Lauds 
recited  on  the  eve  of  Holy  Thursday? 

This  is  known  as  the  Office  of  Tenebrae , because  it  wa 
formerly  chanted  during  the  night.  The  two  days  follow- 
ing have  each  a similar  office. 

43.  What  mysteries  does  the  Church  honor  on  Holy  Thursday? 

She  honors  the  mysteries  of  the  Last  Supper,  the  washing 

of  the  Apostles’  feet,  the  institution  of  the  holy  eucharist 
and  of  the  priesthood,  and  the  agony  of  Our  Lord  in  the 
Garden  of  Oli  ves. 


544 


CHBISTIAN  FEASTS. 


44.  What  are  the  principal  ceremonies  for  Holy  Thursday? 

1.  Solemn  Mass.  There  is  regularly  only  one  Mass  in  each 
church.  The  Gloria  in  excelsis  is  sung  as  a sign  of  joy, 
and  at  the  same  time  all  the  bells  are  rung.  But  they  are 
silent  from  the  end  of  this  canticle  until  it  is  again  sung  on 
Holy  Saturday.  2.  The  translation  of  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment to  the  repository  prepared  to  receive  the  host  conse- 
crated for  the  Mass  of  the  Presanctified.  3.  The  stripping 
of  the  altars  in  commemoration  of  the  fact  that  Christ 
who  is  represented  by  the  Altar,  was,  during  the  passion, 
stripped  of  His  garments. 

45.  What  should  we  do  on  Holy  Thursday  to  share  in  the  spirit 
of  the  Church? 

We  should  : 1.  If  possible,  receive  holy  communion  and 
assist  at  the  different  services  of  the  day  ; 2.  Visit  some 
of  the  repositories,  and,  during  these  visits,  thank  Our  Lord 
for  instituting  the  holy  eucharist,  and  make  Him  honorable 
amends  both  for  the  insults  which  He  endured  on  the  day 
of  His  death,  and  for  those  which  He  still  receives  in  the 
adorable  sacrament. 

46.  What  mysteries  does  the  Church  honor  on  Good  Friday? 

She  honors  the  mysteries  of  the  passion  and  death  of  Je- 
sus Christ.  She  puts  before  our  eyes  the  heart-rending 
spectacle  of  our  Saviour  nailed  to  the  cross,  that  we  may  be 
moved  to  sentiments  of  sincere  contrition  and  thus  dispose 
ourselves  to  draw  the  greatest  benefit  from  our  redemption. 

47.  What  is  peculiar  to  the  service  of  Good  Friday  known  as  the 
Mass  of  the  Presanctified  ? 

In  it  there  is  no  consecration,  and  consequently  no  sacri- 
fice On  this  day  the  Church  celebrates  the  anniversary  of 
Christ’s  sorrowful  passion,  and  therefore  she  does  not  rep- 
resent it  mystically  upon  the  altar.  The  celebrant  performs 
ceremonies  resembling  those  of  the  Mass  ; he  communicates 
with  the  host  reserved  from  the  preceding  day,  and  then 
he  takes  the  ablutions. 


THE  LENTEN  SEASON. 


545 


Immediately  after  this  the  Vespers  for  Good  Friday  are 
said. 

48.  What  are  the  outward  signs  of  the  grief  of  the  Church  in  the 
Office  for  Good  Friday? 

The  celebrant  and  the  other  ministers  wear  black  orna- 
ments. The  altar  is  stripped,  and  surmounting  it  is  a cross 
of  wood,  covered  with  a veil  of  black  or  purple.  The  can- 
dles are  not  lighted. 

49.  How  should  we  sanctify  Good  Friday? 

By  assisting  piously  at  the  offices  of  the  Church,  by 
making  the  Way  of  the  Cross,  and  by  exciting  ourselves  to 
a lively  sorrow  for  our  sins,  the  true  cause  of  our  Redeemer’s 
death. 

60.  What  mysteries  does  the  Church  honor  ou  Holy  Saturday? 

She  honors  the  mysteries  of  the  burial  of  Our  Lord’s 
body  and  of  the  descent  of  His  soul  into  limbo. 

These  mysteries,  however,  are  celebrated  in  the  Office  of 
the  Hours  only.  The  rest  of  the  service  is  the  beginning 
of  the  anticipated  feast  of  Easter.  It  was  formerly  held 
in  the  night  preceding  the  feast,  and  was  subsequently  ad- 
vanced to  Saturday  morning. 

51.  What  are  the  principal  ceremonies  on  Holy  Saturday? 

1.  The  blessing  of  the  new  fire,  which  represents  Jesus 
Christ,  the  light  of  the  world  ; 2.  The  blessing  of  the  five 
grains  of  incense,  which  represents  the  five  wounds  of  our 
Saviour  ; 3.  The  blessing  of  the  paschal  candle , which  is 
to  be  lighted  at  all  the  liturgical  offices  until  after  the 
reading  of  the  Gospel  on  Ascension  Day  ; 4.  The  blessing  of 
the  baptismal  font , a ceremony  which  is  also  performed  on 
the  vigil  of  Pentecost  ; it  is  followed  by  the  chanting  of  the 
Litany  of  the  Saints  ; 5.  Solemn  Mass  : when  the  Gloria 
is  intoned,  all  the  bells  are  rung  ; moreover,  the  Alleluia , 
which  had  not  been  heard  since  Septuagesima  Sunday,  is 
solemnly  chanted  after  the  Epistle.  Vespers  is  very  short 


546 


CHRISTIAN  FEASTS. 


and  is  said  in  place  of  the  anthem  called  the  Communion. 

52.  How  should  we  sanctify  Holy  Saturday? 

1.  By  exciting  in  ourselves  such  sentiments  of  faith  and 
piety  as  the  holy  women  entertained  when  they  went  on 
Saturday  to  visit  the  Saviour’s  tomb  ; 2.  By  forming  a reso- 
lution to  bury  in  that  tomb  all  our  sins  and  corrupt  inclina- 
tions, that  wg  may  henceforth  live  the  life  of  Christ. 

7*  The  Paschal  Season. 

53.  What  is  the  paschal  season? 

It  is  the  time  which  begins  with  the  Alleluia  on  Holy 
Saturday  and  ends  on  the  Sunday  after  Pentecost. 

54.  To  what  is  this  time  consecrated? 

It  is  consecrated  to  celebrating  the  joys  of  Our  Lord’s 
resurrection.  This  is  why  the  offices  of  this  season  breathe 
gladness  ; the  Alleluia  is  very  often  repeated  in  them. 

55.  Which  are  the  principal  feasts  of  the  paschal  season? 

The  feasts  of  Easter,  the  Ascension,  and  Pentecost. 

The  procession  of  St.  Mark’s  Day,  and  that  of  the  Roga- 
tion Days,  also  occur  in  this  period. 

56.  What  is  the  feast  of  Easter? 

It  is  the  feast  in  which  the  Church  celebrates  the  resur- 
rection of  Jesus  Christ.  The  season  is  called  the  paschal 
season  because  of  its  resemblance  to  the  Pasch  of  the  He- 
brews. For  the  Church  celebrates  the  immolation  of  the 
true  Paschal  Lamb,  when  she  commemorates  His  passage 
from  death  to  life  in  His  glorious  resurrection.  It  is  the 
greatest  solemnity  of  the  year. 

57.  How  does  the  Church  manifest  her  joy  on  this  feast? 

By  her  hymns  of  gladness  and  victory.  This  joy  is  strik- 
ingly manifested  in  the  Prose  : Victimae paschali  laudes , 
in  the  canticle,  0 filii  etfiliae,  and  in  the  exultant  antiphon, 


THE  PASCHAL  SEASON. 


547 


Haec  dies , “ This  is  the  day  which  the  Lord  hath  made  ; 
let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice  therein.” 

58.  What  resolution  should  we  take  on  Easter  Sunday? 

We  should  resolve  after  the  example  of  Christ  who,  hav- 
ing risen  again,  now  dies  no  more,  to  die  to  sin  and  to  live 
henceforth  for  God  alone. 

59.  What  is  meant  by  the  procession  of  St.  Mark’s  Day? 

It  is  a procession,  or  the  Great  litany , which  occurs  on 
April  25,  the  feast  of  the  evangelist  St.  Mark,  to  beg  God 
to  turn  away  scourges  and  to  preserve  the  fruits  of  the 
earth. 

During  this  procession  the  Litany  of  the  Saints  is  chanted, 
and  after  it  Mass  is  celebrated  according  to  the  Lenten  rite. 

60.  What  are  the  Rogation  Days? 

They  are  three  days  on  which  public  prayer  and  sup- 
plications are  offered  to  disarm  God’s  justice  and  to  draw 
down  His  blessing. 

On  each  of  these  days  there  is  a procession,  as  on  St. 
Mark’s  Day  ; during  it  the  Litany  of  the  Saints  is  chanted, 
and  after  it  Mass  is  celebrated. 

61.  What  is  the  spirit  animating  the  Church  on  the  Rogation  Days? 

It  is  a spirit  of  prayer  and  penance.  Formerly  fasting 

was  prescribed  as  abstinence  is  even  now  imposed  for  these 
three  days.  Yet  in  many  dioceses,  in  virtue  of  an  indult 
of  the  Pope,  dispensation  from  abstinence  is  granted  ; and 
this  is  the  case  throughout  the  United  States. 

62.  What  is  Ascension  Day? 

It  is  the  feast  on  which  the  Church  celebrates  the  tri- 
umph of  Jesus  as  lie  went  up  to  heaven,  in  the  sight  of  His 
disciples,  forty  days  after  His  resurrection. 

68.  How  should  we  celebrate  the  feast  of  the  Ascension? 

We  should  : 1.  Rejoice  in  the  glory  of  Our  Lord’s  hu- 
manity, a glory  merited  by  His  humiliations  and  His  death  ; 


548 


CHRISTIAN  FEASTS. 


2.  Thank  Him  for  going  to  heaven  to  prepare  a place  for 
us,  and  to  be  our  advocate  and  mediator  with  God  the 
Father  ; 3.  After  the  example  of  the  saints,  despise  earth- 
ly goods  and  long  to  go  to  our  heavenly  home. 

04.  What  is  the  feast  of  Pentecost? 

It  is  the  feast  which  the  Church  consecrates  to  the  honor 
of  the  visible  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost  upon  the  Apostles. 
It  is  very  commonly  called  Whitsunday.  It  is  also  the 
anniversary  of  the  formation  of  the  Church,  for  on  this 
day  St.  Peter,  speaking  as  head  of  the  Church,  preached  a 
sermon,  at  the  end  of  which  three  thousand  Jews  received 
baptism. 

65.  What  should  be  our  sentiments  on  the  feast  of  Pentecost? 

We  should  thank  the  Spirit  of  truth  for  making  known 

to  us  the  law  of  the  Gospel,  which  was  solemnly  promul- 
gated on  this  day  ; and  we  should  pray  Him  to  enkindle 
and  sustain  the  fire  of  His  divine  love  in  our  hearts. 

8.  The  Season  of  Pentecost. 

66.  W^hat  is  meant  by  the  season  of  Pentecost? 

It  is  the  time  from  Pentecost  to  Advent. 

67.  What  does  this  time  represent? 

It  represents  the  glorified  life  of  Christ  in  heaven,  and 
the  militant  life  of  the  Church  through  all  the  ages  to  the 
day  of  the  general  judgment,  when  she  will  enter  into  the 
glory  of  her  divine  Spouse.  For  this  reason,  the  vestments 
of  the  season  are  green,  the  color  of  hope. 

68.  What  feasts,  occurring  during  this  season,  refer  directly  to 
fxod  or  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ? 

Trinity  Sunday,  Corpus  Christi,  the  feast  of  the  Sacred 
leart,  that  of  the  Precious  Blood,  the  Transfiguration,  and 
he  Dedication  of  Churches. 

69.  What  is  Trinity  Sunday? 

Triri+y  Shmclny  is  the  day  specially  consecrated  to  hon- 


THE  SEASON  OF  PENTECOST. 


549 


oring  the  mystery  of  one  God  in  three  persons.  This  feast 
was  established  to  call  the  attention  of  the  faithful  more 
effectively  to  this  great  mystery,  which  is  the  corner-stone 
of  our  religion. 

70.  What  is  the  feast  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament? 

The  feast  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament  is  that  on  which  the 
Church  gives  solemn  public  honor  to  the  adorable  body  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  In  the  liturgy  it  is  called  the  feast 
of  Corpus  Christi , “ the  body  of  Christ.” 

71.  Why  is  there  a solemn  procession  on  the  feast  of  Corpus 
Christi? 

1.  To  celebrate  the  victory  of  Christ’s  body  over  sin, 
death,  and  hell ; 2.  To  affirm  solemnly  against  scoffers  and 
heretics  the  dogma  of  the  real  presence  ; 3.  To  atone  for 
the  acts  of  irreverence  and  of  profanation  of  which  Jesus 
has  been  the  object  in  this  divine  sacrament. 

72.  What  should  we  do  to  celebrate  Corpus  Christi  worthily? 

We  should  : 1.  As  far  as  lies  in  our  power,  contribute 

to  the  splendor  of  the  ceremonies  by  adorning  the  reposi- 
tories, the  houses,  and  the  streets  along  the  route  of  the 
procession  ; 

2.  Assist  at  Mass,  at  the  procession,  and  likewise  at  the 
benediction  given  on  this  day  and  during  the  octave  ; 

3.  During  the  exercises,  cherish  a lively  faith  in  the  real 
presence,  adore  and  thank  Christ  with  all  our  heart,  and 
make  Him  honorable  amends  for  the  insults  to  which  He  is 
subjected  in  the  sacrament  of  His  love. 

73.  What  is  the  feast  of  the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus? 

It  is  a feast  instituted  by  the  Church  to  honor,  under 
the  symbol  of  His  divine  heart,  the  boundless  charity  of 
Jesus  Christ  for  men,  and  repair  the  insults  offered  Him, 
particularly  in  the  holy  eucharist. 

74.  How  should  we  celebrate  the  feast  of  the  Sacred  Heart? 

With  most  generous  sentiments  of  love  for  that  divine 


550 


CHRISTIAN  FEASTS. 


Heart  and  of  reparation  for  all  the  insults  that  men  heap 
upon  it  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 

It  is  chiefly  by  a fervent  communion  that  we  can  best 
celebrate  this  feast,  according  to  the  expressed  desire  of 
Our  Lord  Himself. 

75.  What  other  devotion  is  there,  the  purpose  of  which  is  very 
intimately  connected  with  devotion  to  the  Blessed  Sacrament  and 
the  Sacred  Heart? 

The  devotion  known  as  Perpetual  Adoration . It  is 
established  in  very  many  dioceses  with  a view  to  honor  Our 
Lord  in  the  holy  eucharist,  and  to  make  solemn  reparation 
for  the  insults  and  outrages  of  which  He  is  the  victim  in 
the  adorable  sacrament. 

76.  What  is  the  feast  of  the  Precious  Blood? 

It  is  a feast  which  is  celebrated  the  first  Sunday  of  July 
in  honor  of  the  Precious  Blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
On  that  day,  we  beg  of  God,  who  has  appointed  His  only 
Son  to  be  our  Redeemer,  and  has  been  pleased  to  be  recon- 
ciled by  His  blood,  to  deliver  us,  in  virtue  of  this  precious 
blood,  from  the  evils  of  this  present  life  and  to  enable  us 
to  possess  unending  happiness  in  heaven. 

77.  What  is  the  feast  of  the  Transfiguration? 

It  is  a feast  instituted  by  the  Church  to  celebrate  the 
great  miracle  wrought  on  Mt.  Thabor,  and  to  remind  us 
that  if  we  would  share  in  Christ’s  glory,  we  must  also  par- 
take of  His  sufferings.  It  is  kept  on  August  6. 

78.  What  is  the  feast  of  the  Dedication  1 of  Churches? 

It  is  a feast  instituted  to  celebrate  the  anniversary  of  the 
consecration  of  our  churches. 

79.  Does  each  church  celebrate  the  anniversary  of  the  very  day 
on  which  it  was  consecrated? 

Yes  ; after  a church  has  been  consecrated,  no  change  can 

1 In  liturgical  language,  dedication  is  the  ceremony  that  is  popularly  known  as 
consecration. 


FEASTS  OF  THE  BLESSED  VIRGIN. 


551 


be  made  in  the  day  without  special  permission  from  the 
Pope. 

80.  What  is  the  purpose  of  this  feast? 

It  should  serve  to  remind  us  that  every  church  is  a house 
of  God,  and  that  we  ourselves  are1  His  living  temples  ; for 
body  and  soul  have  been  consecrated  to  Him  by  baptism, 
confirmation,  and  holy  eucharist. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

FEASTS  OF  THE  BLESSED  VIRGIN  AND  OF  THE  SAINTS. 

1.  Feasts  of  the  Blessed  Virgin. 

1.  Which  are  the  principal  feasts  of  the  Blessed  Virgin? 

Her  principal  feasts  are  : the  Immaculate  Conception,  the 
Nativity,  the  Presentation,  the  Annunciation,  the  Visita- 
tion, the  Purification,  the  Seven  Sorrows,  the  Assumption, 
and  the  feast  of  the  Holy  Rosary. 

2.  What  is  the  feast  of  the  Immaculate  Conception? 

It  is  the  feast  on  which  the  Church  celebrates  the  glori- 
ous privilege  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  in  virtue  of  which,! 
from  the  very  first  moment  of  her  existence,  she  was  pre-I 
served  from  original  sin  and  replenished  with  the  gifts  of 
sanctifying  grace.  It  is  observed  December  8. 

3.  What  is  the  feast  of  the  Nativity  of  the  Blessed  Virgin? 

It  is  the  feast  by  which  the  Church  honors  the  birth  of 
the  immaculate  Virgin  full  of  grace.  It  is  kept  Septem- 
ber 8. 

4.  With  what  sentiments  should  the  feasts  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception  and  the  Nativity  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  inspire  us? 

They  should  inspire  us  with  sentiments  of  gratitude  to 
God,  of  admiration  for  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and  of  keen  re- 
gret for  our  sins. 


552  FEASTS  OF  THE  BLESSED  VIRGIN  AND  OF  THE  SAINTS. 


5.  What  is  the  feast  of  the  Presentation  of  the  Blessed  Virgin? 

It  is  a feast  set  apart  by  the  Church  to  honor  the  day  on 
which  Mary  was  presented  in  the  Temple  by  her  pious  par- 
ents, to  be  brought  up  there  in  the  fear  and  love  of  God. 
It  is  celebrated  November  21. 

0.  What  does  this  feast  teach  us? 

It  teaches  us  our  obligation  of  giving  ourselves  to  God 
at  an  early  age,  as  Mary  did,  and  of  giving  ourselves  en- 
tirely and  forever.  It  also  teaches  us  to  shun  the  world  and 
love  the  house  of  God. 

7.  What  is  the  feast  of  the  Annunciation? 

It  is  the  feast  instituted  by  the  Church  to  celebrate  the 
mission  of  the  archangel  Gabriel  to  the  Virgin  Mary,  when 
he  announced  to  her  that  she  was  to  become  the  Mother  of 
God. 

8.  What  are  the  virtues  of  which  Mary  gives  us  an  admirable 
example  in  the  mystery  of  the  Annunciation? 

A profound  humility,  for  she  was  troubled  at  the  greet- 
ing of  the  angel ; an  incomparable  love  of  virginity,  which 
she  prized  more  highly  than  the  dignity  of  Mother  of  God  ; 
a lively  faith  in  the  word  of  God  ; and  perfect  obedience 
to  God’s  will,  when  she  said  : “ Behold  the  handmaid  of  the 
Lord  : be  it  done  to  me  according  to  thy  word.” 

9.  What  is  the  feast  of  the  Visitation? 

It  is  the  feast  by  which  the  Church  honors  the  visit  of 
Mary  to  her  cousin  Elizabeth,  after  the  mystery  of  the 
Incarnation  had  been  wrought,  and  before  St.  John  Baptist 
was  born.  It  is  kept  July  2. 

10.  What  is  the  feast  of  the  Purification? 

It  is  a feast  that  is  celebrated  at  the  same  time  with  that 
of  the  Presentation  of  Jesus  in  the  Temple  (February  2). 
On  it  the  Church  honors  Mary’s  humility  and  obedience  in 
submitting,  although  there  was  no  obligation  for  her  to  do 
so,  to  the  Mosaic  law  concerning  the  purification  of  mothers. 


FEASTS  OF  THE  BLESSED  VIRGIN. 


553 


11.  What  is  the  feast  of  the  Seven  Sorrows  of  Mary? 

It  is  the  feast  consecrated  by  the  Church  to  the  honor  of 
the  sorrows  endured  by  Mary,  in  union  with  her  divine  Son, 
particularly  at  the  foot  of  the  cross.  It  is  celebrated  twice 
every  year  : 1.  Under  the  title  of  the  Seven  Sorrows  of  Our 
Lady,  on  the  Friday  before  Palm  Sunday  ; 2.  Under  the 
special  title  of  Our  Lady  of  Seven  Dolors,  on  the  third  Sun- 
day of  September. 

12.  What  are  the  seven  dolors  which  we  thus  honor? 

They  are  the  seven  incidents  in  the  life  of  Our  Lord  that 
were  particularly  sorrowful  for  His  Blessed  Mother  : 1.  The 
prophecy  of  Simeon  ; 2.  The  flight  into  Egypt ; 3.  The  los- 
ing of  Jesus  in  Jerusalem  ; 4.  The  meeting  with  Jesus  bear- 
ing His  cross  ; 5.  The  crucifixion  ; 6.  The  wound  made  by 
the  lance,  and  the  descent  from  the  cross  ; 7.  The  burial  of 
Our  Lord. 

13.  What  is  the  feast  of  the  Assumption? 

It  is  the  feast  on  which  the  Church  celebrates  the  death, 
the  glorious  resurrection,  and  the  taking  up  to  heaven  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary. 

14.  Is  the  Assumption  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  an  article  of  faith  ? 

It  is  not  an  .article  of  Catholic  faith  ; that  is  to  say,  it 
has  not  been  defined  by  the  Church  : but  the  tradition  that 
holds  it  is  so  universal  that  it  might  be  sufficient  to  raise 
this  belief  to  the  rank  of  a dogma.  It  was  eminently  fit- 
ting that  the  Son  of  God  should  grant  this  triumph  to  His 
Mother.  Having  preserved  her  soul  from  original  sin,  He 
ought  also  to  preserve  her  body  from  the  corruption  of  the 
tomb. 

15.  Is  the  Assumption  a very  solemn  feast? 

It  is  the  most  solemn  of  the  feasts  in  honor  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin.  It  is  a double  of  the  first  class,  with  a vigil  and 
fast,  with  an  octave  and  a solemn  procession. 


554  FEASTS  OF  THE  BLESSED  VIRGIN  AND  OF  THE  SAINTS. 


16.  How  should  we  celebrate  the  feast  of  the  Assumption? 

In  rejoicing  at  the  glory  conferred  on  Mary,  and  in  be- 
seeching her  to  protect  those  whom  her  divine  Son  has 
given  her  as  children. 

17.  What  is  the  feast  of  the  Holy  Rosary? 

It  is  the  feast  by7  which  the  Church  honors  the  joyful,  the 
sorrowful,  and  the  glorious  mysteries  in  the  life  both  of  Our 
Lord  and  of  His  Blessed  Mother.  It  is  celebrated  on  the 
first  Sunday  of  October. 

18.  Which  are  these  mysteries? 

1.  The  joyful  mysteries  are  : the  Annunciation,  the  Vis- 
itation, the  Birth  of  Our  Lord,  the  Purification  of  Mary, 
and  the  Finding  of  the  Child  Jesus  in  the  Temple. 

2.  The  sorrowful  mysteries  are  : the  Agony  of  Our  Lord, 
the  Scourging,  the  Crowning  with  Thorns,  the  Carrying 
of  the  Cross,  and  the  Crucifixion. 

3.  The  glorious  mysteries  are  : the  Resurrection  of  Our 
Lord,  the  Ascension,  the  Descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost  on  the 
Apostles,  the  Assumption  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and  her 
Coronation  in  heaven. 

19.  Who  established  the  Rosary? 

The  pious  custom  of  repeating  the  Angelical  Salutation 
on  pebbles,  or  beads,  dates  from  the  time  of  the  anchorets  ; 
but  St.  Dominic  fixed  the  number  of  Hail  Marys  and 
added  meditation  on  the  mysteries.  It  was  an  inspiration 
from  heaven  that  prompted  him  to  establish  and  propagate 
this  devotion  as  a powerful  weapon  against  heresy7  and  vice, 
at  a time  when  the  Albigenses  were  impudently  attacking 
the  worship  of  the  Blessed  Virgin. 

20.  What  is  the  origin  of  the  feast  of  the  Holy  Rosary? 

It  was  instituted,  under  the  title  of  Holy  Mary  of  Victory , 
in  thanksgiving  for  the  victory  over  the  Turks  at  Lepanto, 
October  7,  1571.  Two  years  later  it  received  the  name 
of  feast  of  the  Rosary. 


FEASTS  OF  THE  HOLY  ANGELS. 


555 


2.  Feasts  of  the  Holy  Angels. 

21.  What  feasts  does  the  Church  celebrate  in  honor  of  the  holy 
Angels? 

1 . The  feast  of  St.  Michael  the  Archangel  and  of  all  the 
blessed  Spirits,  Sept.  29  ; 2.  The  feast  of  the  holy  Guardian 
Angels,  Oct.  2 ; 3.  The  feast  of  the  Apparition  of  St.  Mi- 
chael the  Archangel  on  Mt.  Gargano,  May  8 ; 4.  The  feast 
of  the  Archangel  Gabriel,  March  18  ; 5.  The  feast  of  the 
Archangel  Raphael,  Oct.  24. 

22.  Of  what  does  the  feast  of  the  holy  Guardian  Angels  remind 
us? 

The  feast  of  the  Guardian  Angels  reminds  us  that  we  have 
each  an  angel  whom  God  has  charged  to  keep  us  in  all  our 
ways,  who  offers  our  prayers  and  our  good  works  to  God, 
who  protects  us  in  dangers  of  soul  and  body,  and  who 
assists  us  in  our  last  hour. 

23.  Of  what  do  the  feasts  of  St.  Michael,  St.  Gabriel,  and  St. 
Raphael  remind  us? 

The  feasts  of  St.  Michael  remind  us  that  the  conqueror 
of  Lucifer  and  the  rebel  angels  is  also  a powerful  protector 
of  the  Church. 

The  feast  of  St.  Gabriel  reminds  us  of  the  great  mystery 
of  the  Incarnation.  It  wras  this  angel  that  announced  to 
Daniel  the  precise  time  of  the  coming  of  the  Messiah  ; to 
Zacharias,  the  birth  and  the  mission  of  the  Saviour’s  pre- 
cursor ; to  Mary,  her  divine  maternity. 

The  feast  of  St.  Raphael  reminds  us  particularly  of  the 
history  of  the  young  Tobias,  and  of  God’s  fatherly  good- 
ness to  those  who  live  in  Ilis  fear  and  love. 

24.  How  should  we  celebrate  the  feasts  of  the  holy  angels? 

We  should  : 1.  Imitate  here  on  earth  their  purity,  their 
love  of  God,  and  their  fidelity,  in  order  that  we  may  share 
their  glory  and  happiness  in  heaven  ; 2.  Testify,  especially 


556 


FEASTS  OF  THE  BLESSED  VIRGIN  AND  OF  THE  SAINTS. 


towards  our  guardian  angel,  sentiments  of  veneration,  grat- 
itude, and  confidence. 

3.  The  Principal  Feasts  of  the  Saints. 

25.  How  may  the  saints  be  divided? 

They  may  be  divided  into  two  great  classes  : Saints  of  the 
Old  Law  and  Saints  of  the  New  Law. 

26.  What  saints  of  the  Old  Testament  does  the  Church  propose 
for  our  veneration? 

Principally  the  following  : 1.  Among  the  patriarchs  : 
Abel,  Melchisedech,  Abraham,  Isaac,  Jacob,  Joseph,  Job, 
and  Tobias  ; 2.  Among  the  prophets  : Moses,  Samuel, 
David,  Elias,  Eliseus,  Isaias,  Jeremias,  Daniel,  Ezechiel, 
Jonas,  Abdias,  and  Malachias  ; 3.  Among  the  martyrs  : the 
aged  Eleazar,  the  Mother  of  the  Machabees  and  her  seven 
Sons  ; 4.  Among  the  holy  women  : Sara,  Anna,  Judith,  and 
Susanna. 

27.  What  feasts  of  saints  of  the  New  Testament  are  most  solemn- 
ly celebrated  by  the  Church? 

The  feasts  of  St.  Joseph,  St.  John  Baptist,  the  holy 
Apostles,  and,  in  particular,  Sts.  Peter  and  Paul,  the  feasts 
of  Patron  Saints,  All  Saints’  Day,  and  All  Souls’  Day. 

28.  How  should  we  celebrate  the  feasts  of  saints? 

By  thanking  God  for  the  graces  which  He  gave  them, 
by  invoking  their  intercession,  and  by  taking  a resolution 
to  imitate  them. 

29.  How  many  feasts  are  there  in  honor  of  St.  Joseph? 

There  are  two  : the  feast  proper,  which  is  observed  March 

19,  and  the  feast  of  the  Patronage  of  St.  Joseph,  which  is 
celebrated  the  third  Sunday  after  Easter.  Besides  this, 
Wednesday  of  each  week  and  the  month  of  March  are  dedi- 
cated to  him. 

30.  Of  what  do  these  feasts  remind  us? 


FEASTS  OF  THE  SAINTS. 


557 


They  remind  us  : 1.  Of  the  virtues  of  St.  Joseph  ; 2.  Of 
his  glorious  mission,  for  he  was  the  chaste  spouse  of  Mary, 
the  protector  of  her  virginity,  the  faithful  guardian  and 
foster-father  of  Our  Lord  ; 3.  Of  his  great  influence  in  heav- 
en with  Him  who  was  pleased  to  obey  him  on  earth. 

31.  How  should  we  celebrate  these  feasts  of  St.  Joseph? 

We  should  celebrate  them  by  making  a firm  resolution 
to  imitate  him  more  and  more  closely  in  his  humble,  mor- 
tified, and  laborious  life. 

32.  How  many  feasts  are  there  in  honor  of  St.  John  Baptist? 

There  are  two  : 1.  The  feast  of  his  Nativity,  June  24  ; 

2.  That  of  his  Beheadiny , August  29. 

33.  Why  is  it  that  the  Church  pays  these  great  honors  to  St.  John 
Baptist? 

1.  St.  John  Baptist  was  announced  as  the  precursor  of 
the  Messiah  by  the  prophets  ; 2.  His  birth  was  miraculous 
and  the  object  of  a message  from  heaven  ; 3.  He  prepared 
the  way  for  the  Messiah  by  preaching  the  baptism  of  pen- 
ance ; 4.  He  gave  public  testimony  to  the  divinity  of  Christ ; 
5.  He  suffered  imprisonment  and  death  for  having  re- 
proached Herod  Antipas  with  his  scandalous  life. 

34.  What  feasts  does  the  Church  celebrate  in  honor  of  the  Apos- 
tles Sts.  Peter  and  Paul? 

She  celebrates  : 1.  In  honor  of  both  Apostles,  the  feast  of 
their  martyrdom,  June  29. 

2.  In  honor  of  St.  Peter  : the  feasts  of  St,  Peter's  Chair ? 
that  is,  of  his  bishopric,  at  Rome , Jan.  18  ; that  of  his 
Chair , or  bishopric,  at  Antioch , Feb.  22  ; that  of  St.  Peter's 
Chains , Aug.  1,  in  commemoration  of  his  deliverance  out 
of  the  hands  of  Herod  Agrippa,  who  had  cast  him  into 
prison. 

3.  In  honor  of  St.  Paul : the  feast  of  his  Conversion, 
January  25  ; and  that  of  his  Commemoration,  June  30. 


558  FEASTS  OF  THE  BLESSED  VIRGIN  AND  OF  THE  SAINTS. 


35.  After  Sts.  Peter  and  Paul,  what  Apostle  does  the  Church 
honor  most  highly? 

St.  John,  Apostle  and  Evangelist.  The  Church  conse- 
crates two  feasts  to  his  honor  : the  feast  proper,  which  is 
kept  on  Dec.  27  : and  another,  under  the  title  of  St.  John 
before  the  Latin  Gate , which  is  observed  on  May  6.  The 
latter  commemorates  his  sufferings  at  Rome,  when  the  Em- 
peror Domitian  ordered  him  to  be  plunged  into  a caldron 
of  boiling  oil. 

36.  What  is  meant  by  Patron  Saints? 

By  Patron  Saints  we  are  to  understand  : 1.  Those  saints 
whose  names  we  have  received  in  baptism  or  confirmation, 
or  for  whom  we  have  a special  devotion  ; 2.  Those  saints 
who  are  protectors  of  the  universal  Church,  of  the  diocese, 
the  parish,  a church  or  chapel,  of  our  State  or  country,  or 
of  the  city  or  town  in  which  we  live. 

37.  Why  should  we  particularly  honor  Patron  Saints? 

Because  they  have  been  given  to  us  as  intercessors  and 

models  by  religious,  civil,  or  paternal  authority,  and  be- 
cause they  interest  themselves  in  a special  manner  in  the 
persons,  societies,  or  countries  placed  under  their  patronage. 

38.  How  should  we  celebrate  the  feasts  of  our  holy  Patrons? 

By  calling  to  mind  the  praiseworthy  features  in  their 

lives,  by  invoking  them  with  confidence,  and  by  resolving 
to  imitate  their  conduct. 

39.  What  is  the  feast  of  All  Saints? 

The  feast  of  All  Saints,  or  All  Saints’  Day,  is  the  feast 
oil  which  the  Church  honors,  on  one  and  the  same  day,  all 
the  elect  in  heaven. 

40.  Why  has  the  Church  instituted  this  feast? 

1.  To  give  solemn  honor  not  only  to  the  elect  who  are 
canonized,  beatified,  or  simply  inscribed  in  the  Martyrology 
without  having  a special  feast  assigned  them  ; but  also  to 


DEVOTIONS. 


559 


all  the  unknown  saints  of  the  Old  and  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment ; 2.  To  excite  us,  by  their  example,  to  labor  with  zeal 
at  the  work  of  our  sanctification. 

41.  What  feast  does  the  Church  celebrate  ou  the  Sunday  within 
the  octave  of  All  Saints’  Day? 

The  feast  of  the  Holy  Relics  is  celebrated  in  some  dio- 
ceses in  honor  of  the  precious  remains  of  the  saints. 

42.  What  is  All  Souls’  Day? 

All  Souls’  Day,  called  also  the  Commemoration  of  the 
Departed , is  a feast  instituted  by  the  Church  to  obtain  from 
God  either  deliverance  or  relief  for  the  souls  in  purgatory. 

43.  Why  has  All  Souls’  Day  been  placed  so  near  the  feast  of  All 
Saints? 

To  show  the  union  existing  between  the  Church  tri- 
umphant in  heaven,  the  Church  militant  on  earth,  and  the 
Church  suffering  in  purgatory  ; for  all  three  form  one  and 
the  same  Church. 

44.  How  should  we  keep  All  Souls’  Day? 

On  this  day  we  should,  in  a very  special  manner  : 1. 
Think  of  death  and  realize  the  necessity  of  being  prepared 
for  it  ; 2.  Conceive  a great  horror  for  sin,  even  venial  sin, 
since  all  sin  is  so  severely  punished  in  the  next  world  ; 3. 
Pray  with  more  than  ordinary  fervor  for  all  the  faithful 
departed,  beseeching  God  to  grant  them  eternal  rest. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

DEVOTIONS  AND  CONFRATERNITIES. 

ARTICLE  [._  DEVOTIONS. 

1.  What  is  meant  bv  devotions? 

By  devotions  we  are  to  understand  certain  religious 
practices  approved  by  the  Church  and  calculated  to  nour- 
ish piety. 


560 


DEVOTIONS  AND  CONFRATERNITIES. 


These  practices  are  not  obligatory  ; but  the  favors  and 
indulgences  which  the  Church  has  generally  attached  to 
them,  should  lead  us  both  to  esteem  them  and  adopt  them 
for  our  own  sanctification,  according  as  we  are  moved  by 
the  attraction  of  grace. 

2.  How  may  we  divide  the  principal  devotions  recommended  to 
the  faithful? 

They  may  be  divided  into  three  classes  according  as 
they  refer  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
or  to  the  Saints. 

1 . Devotion  to  Our  Lord. 

3.  Which  are  the  principal  devotions  to  Our  Lord? 

1.  Devotion  to  the  Blessed  Sacrament  ; 2.  Devotion  to 
the  Holy  Childhood  ; 3.  Devotion  to  the  Passion  ; 4. 
Devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart. 

4.  What  are  the  particular  practices  of  devotion  to  the  Blessed 
Sacrament? 

The  particular  practices  are  frequent  communion,  com- 
munions of  reparation,  visits  to  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  per- 
petual adoration,  and  nocturnal  adoration. 

5.  What  is  devotion  to  the  Holy  Childhood? 

It  is  devotion  to  the  mysteries  that  refer  to  the  Child 
Jesus  : His  Birth,  His  Circumcision,  His  Epiphany,  His 
Presentation,  and  His  presence  among  the  Doctors  in  the 
Temple.  It  is  designed  to  increase  our  love  for  Jesus  by 
the  contemplation  of  His  unspeakable  humiliations  and  the 
divine  charms  of  His  childhood. 

6.  What  is  the  nature  of  devotioc  to  Our  Lord’s  Passion? 

It  consists  in  the  worship  rendered  to  Jesus  Christ  in  the 
mysteries  of  His  Passion  and  Death  : the  Agony,  the 
Scourging,  the  Crowning  with  Thorns,  the  Crucifixion, 
the  Five  Wounds,  and  the  Buriat 


DEVOTION  TO  OUR  LORD. 


561 


Every  Friday  of  the  year,  and,  in  particular,  every  Fri- 
day in  Lent,  is  consecrated  in  a special  manner  to  the  honor 
of  Our  Lord’s  Passion.  These  mysteries  should  be  the  fre- 
quent subject  of  our  pious  meditations. 

7.  Which  are  the  two  principal  practices  of  devotion  to  the  Pas- 
sion ? 

1.  The  veneration  of  the  cross  as  an  instrument  of  the 
Passion  ; 2.  The  making  of  the  Way  of  the  Cross. 

8.  What  is  the  Way  of  the  Cross? 

In  a literal  sense,  it  is  the  sorrowful  way  which  Our  Lord 
traversed  when  he  went  from  Pilate’s  house,  where  He  was 
condemned  to  death,  to  the  summit  of  Calvary,  where  He 
was  crucified. . 

Considered  as  a devotion,  it  is  an  exercise  which  consists 
in  following  Our  Lord  in  spirit  in  this  sorrowful  journey. 

9.  Of  what  benefit  is  this  devotion? 

Besides  the  indulgences  which  it  puts  within  the  reach 
of  the  faithful,  it  helps  to  convert  sinners,  to  re-animate  the 
tepid,  and  to  perfect  the  just. 

10.  What  are  the  conditions  requisite  for  gaining  the  many  rich 
indulgences  attached  to  the  Way  of  the  Cross? 

1.  The  exercise  must  be  performed  in  a place  in  which 
the  Stations  of  the  Cross  have  been  canonically  erected  ; 2. 
All  the  Stations  must  be  visited,  without  the  omission  of 
even  one,  and  without  any  notable  intermission  ; 3.  While 
performing  this  exercise,  it  is  necessary  to  meditate  on  the 
Passion  of  Our  Lord. 

11.  What  is  the  object  of  devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart? 

Its  material  and  sensible  object  is  the  heart  of  the  incar- 
nate God,  the  symbol  of  His  love  for  men. 

Its  spiritual  and  principal  object  is  the  love  of  Jesus  for 
men  ; a love  which  urged  Him  to  give  Himself  wholly  and 
entirely  to  us  in  the  adorable  mysteries  of  the  Incarnation, 
the  Passion  and  the  Holy  Eucharist. 


562 


DEVOTIONS  AND  CONFRATERNITIES. 


12.  What  does  this  devotion  aim  to  do? 

It  aims  to  make  us  love  Our  Lord,  to  imitate  His  virtues, 
and  to  make  honorable  reparation  for  the  insults  offered  to 
His  love. 

13.  What  advantage  does  devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart  offer  the 
faithful? 

It  is  one  of  the  devotions  most  fruitful  in  graces  and 
blessings.  “ I know  of  no  exercise  of  devotion  in  the  spirit- 
ual life  better  calculated  to  raise  a soul  in  a short  time  to 
the  height  of  sanctity,  and  to  make  it  taste  the  true  sweet- 
ness wliich  is  found  in  the  service  of  God  ” (Blessed  Mar- 
garet Mary) . 

2.  Devotion  to  the  Blessed  Virgin. 

14.  What  is  the  nature  of  devotion  to  the  Blessed  Virgin? 

It  consists  essentially  in  testifying  to  her  our  respect,  our 
confidence,  and  our  love. 

After  devotion  to  our  divine  Saviour,  there  is  no  devotion 
more  holy,  none  more  consoling,  none  more  salutary,  than 
devotion  to  His  blessed  Mother. 

15.  What  are  the  principal  practices  of  devotion  to  Mary? 

The  principal  practices  are  : 1.  To  celebrate  her  feasts  ; 
2.  To  consecrate  every  Saturday  to  her  ; 3.  To  celebrate 
the  month  of  Mary  ; 4.  To  recite  the  rosary  or  the  chap- 
let ; 5.  To  say  the  Angelus  / 6.  To  wear  the  scapular  and 
the  miraculous  medal  ; 7.  To  belong  to  some  congregation 
or  confraternity  established  in  her  honor. 

3.  Devotion  to  tlie  Saints.  Various  Devotions. 

16.  What  saints  are  in  general  more  especially  honored  by  the 
faithful? 

St.  Joseph,  the  Apostles  Sts.  Peter  and  Paul,  the  holy 
Guardian  Angels,  and  the  Patron  Saints. 


DEVOTIONAL  PRACTICES. 


5G: 


17.  Why  should  we  specially  honor  St.  Joseph? 

Because  he  was  the  protector  and  foster-father  of  the 
Word  incarnate,  the  worthy  spouse  and  protector  of  Mary. 

Devotion  to  this  glorious  patriarch  was  for  a long  time  as 
modest  as  his  life  and  works  ; but  in  our  day  it  has  received 
an  extraordinary  development,  which  has  been  strengthened 
by  most  precious  indulgences. 

18.  Besides  devotion  to  Jesus  Christ,  to  His  Blessed  Mother,  and 
to  the  Saints,  what  other  devotions  should  we  practise? 

We  should  cultivate  devotion  to  the  souls  in  purgatory, 
and  devotion  to  the  Church  and  the  Pope. 

19.  Why  is  it  important  to  cultivate  devotion  to  the  souls  in  pur- 
gatory? 

Because  this  devotion  is  very  pleasing  to  God,  and  very 
useful  to  our  neighbor  and  ourselves. 

It  glorifies  God  by  delivering  or  relieving  souls  that  ^re 
dear  to  Him  ; it  comprises  in  an  eminent  degree  all  the 
works  of  mercy,  and  assures  all  kinds  of  blessing. 

20.  Why  should  we  practise  devotion  to  the  Church  and  the 
Pope? 

Because  the  Church  is  the  mystical  body  of  Jesus  Christ 
and  the  Pope  is  the  visible  head  of  the  Church. 

Devotion  to  the  Church  and  the  Pope  should  exist  in  the 
heart  of  every  true  Christian.  He  who  loves  the  Church  and 
the  Pope,  loves  Jesus  Christ  ; He  who  obeys  the  Church 
and  the  Pope,  obeys  Jesus  Christ.  “ He  has  not  God  for 
His  Father  in  heaven,  who  has  not  the  Church  for  his 
mother  ” (St.  Cyprian). 

4.  Devotional  Practices. 

21.  What  are  the  practices  by  which  a devotion  is  made  manifest? 

These  practices  are  very  numerous,  such  as  exterior  em- 
blems, novenas,  triduums,  prayers  and  special  feasts,  asso- 


564 


DEVOTIONS  AND  CONFRATERNITIES. 


ciations,  etc.  They  feed  and  develop  devotion,  when  they 
are  encouraged  by  the  Church. 

22.  Which  of  the  exterior  practices  is  one  of  the  most  fruitful  in 
graces  of  salvation? 

The  practice  of  pilgrimages . The  name  is  given  : 1.  To 
places  celebrated  by  signal  favors,  and,  with  the  approba- 
tion of  the  Church,  honored  by  the  piety  of  the  faithful  ; 
2.  To  the  journeys  made  to  these  holy  places  to  adore  God 
there  and  honor  some  saint,  to  ask  some  favor,  or  to  thank 
God  for  a favor  already  received. 

23.  How  should  pilgrimages  be  made? 

Pilgrimages  should  be  sanctified  by  prayer  and  works  of 
piety. 

24.  What  excess  is  to  be  avoided  in  devotional  practices? 

That  of  wishing  to  adopt  all  of  them  without  measure  or 

discretion  ; for  then  these  practices,  far  from  nourishing 
piety,  only  lessen  its  vitality. 

25.  By  what  sign  in  particular  may  true  devotion  be  recognized  ? 

By  the  perfect  fulfillment  of  the  duties  of  our  state  of 

life. 

ARTICLE  II.— CONFRATERNITIES  AND  PIOUS 
ASSOCIATIONS. 

1.  Confraternities, 

26.  What  is  a confraternity? 

A confraternity  is  a voluntary  association  of  the  faith- 
ful, established  and  directed  by  ecclesiastical  authority, 
with  a special  view  to  piety  or  Christian  charity. 

27.  What  are  generally  the  requisite  conditions  for  being  re- 
crived  into  a cou fraternity? 

Two  conditions  are  required  for  admission  into  a confra- 
ternity : the  will  to  be  received,  on  the  part  of  the  candi- 


CONFRATERNITIES. 


565 


date  for  membership  ; and  consent  to  receive  him,  on  the 
part  of  him  who  is  to  accept  the  candidate. 

Of  the  outward  signs  attesting  the  fulfillment  of  these 
conditions,  one  is  indispensable  ; viz.,  the  inscribing  of  one’s 
name  in  the  register  of  the  confraternity. 

28.  Which  confraternities  are  most  widespread? 

The  most  widespread  confraternities  are  : 1.  The  confra- 
ternities of  the  Blessed  Sacrament  and  the  Sacred  Heart, 
referring  to  Our  Lord  ; 2.  The  confraternities  of  the  Scap- 
ular and  the  Rosary,  the  sodality  of  the  Blessed  Vir- 
gin, and  the  archconfraternity  of  Our  Lady  of  Victory, 
established  in  honor  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  ; 3.  The  arch- 
confraternity of  St.  Joseph. 

29.  What  is  the  Confraternity  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament? 

It  is  a confraternity  established  to  pay  honor  to  Jesus 
Christ  in  His  adorable  sacrament  and  to  make  reparation 
for  the  insults  offered  Him  by  infidels  and  bad  Christians. 

The  members  assist  as  often  as  possible  at  Mass  and  at 
Benediction  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament.  They  frequently 
pay  visits  to  Our  Lord  in  the  tabernacle  ; they  accompany 
the  priest  when  he  carries  the  holy  viaticum.  They  also 
look  after  the  cleanliness  and  the  decoration  of  churches, 
the  feeding  of  the  sanctuary  lamp,  etc. 

30.  For  what  object  has  the  Archconfraternity  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  been  instituted? 

It  has  been  instituted  to  pay  honor  to  the  divine  Heart 
of  Jesus,  to  give  Him  love  for  love,  to  thank  Him  for  giv- 
ing us  the  holy  eucharist,  to  make  reparation  for  the  cold- 
ness and  insult  of  which  He  is  the  object  in  this  adorable 
sacrament. 

To  join  this  confraternity  and  to  strive  to  live  up  to  its 
purpose,  is  an  assured  means  of  sharing  in  the  blessings 
promised  by  Our  Lord  to  those  who  are  devout  to  His 
Sacred  Heart, 


506 


DEVOTIONS  AND  CONFRATERNITIES. 


31.  What  is  the  origin  of  the  Confraternity  of  Our  Lady  of  Mt. 
Carmel? 

The  Confraternity  of  Our  Lady  of  Mt.  Carmel  owes  its 
origin  to  an  apparition  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  to  St.  Simon 
Stock,  to  whom  she  gave  the  scapular  ; promising  him  at 
the  same  time  that  she  would  preserve  from  the  flames  of 
hell  whoever  would  die  wearing  this  livery.  In  another 
apparition,  she  promised  Pope  John  XXII.  that  she  would 
console  in  purgatory  the  souls  of  members  of  the  Confra- 
ternity, and  would  procure  their  release  as  soon  as  possible, 
particularly  on  the  Saturday  after  their  death. 

32.  What  conditions  must  be  fulfilled  in  order  to  enjoy  the 
spiritual  benefits  of  the  Confraternity  of  Mt.  Carmel? 

To  share  in  the  first  of  its  privileges,  it  is  necessary  to 
be  a member  of  the  Confraternity,  to  wear  the  scapular 
piously,  and  particularly  to  be  wearing  it  at  the  moment  of 
death.  To  be  entitled  to  the  second  privilege,  it  is  fur- 
ther necessary  to  observe  chastity  according  to  one’s  state, 
and  if  one  can  read,  to  recite  daily  the  Little  Office  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin.  If  one  cannot  read,  he  is  bound  to  keep 
all  the  fasts  prescribed  by  the  Church  and  likewise  to  fast 
on  all  Wednesdays  and  Saturdays.  These  last  obligations 
may  be  commuted  by  a priest  who  has  received  special 
power. 

33.  What  other  scapular  is  often  worn  with  that  of  Mt.  Carmel? 

The  blue  scapular  of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  This 

is  enriched  with  very  many  precious  indulgences. 

34.  What  is  the  Confraternity  of  the  Rosary? 

It  is  a confraternity  established  in  honor  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  almost  as  soon  as  St.  Dominic  had  made  known  to 
the  world  the  devotion  of  the  Holy  Rosary. 

There  are  few  confraternities  in  the  Church  that  are  more 
widespread  or  that  produce  more  abundant  fruits  of  salva- 
tion. There  are  few  also  that  are  enriched  with  so  many 
privileges  and  indulgences. 


CONFRATERNITIES. 


567 


35.  What  condition  must  be  fulfilled  to  become  a member  of 
this  confraternity? 

The  only  condition  is  that  of  having  one’s  name  entered 
by  a duly  authorized  priest  in  the  register  of  a confrater- 
nity that  has  been  canonically  erected. 

The  principal  practice  recommended  to  the  members  is 
the  recitation  every  week  of  the  entire  Rosary  of  fifteen 
decades,  together  with  meditation  on  the  fifteen  principal 
mysteries  of  the  life  of  Our  Lord  and  His  Blessed  Mother, 

36.  What  is  the  Sodality  of  the  Blessed  Virgin? 

It  is  an  association  in  honor  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  erect- 
ed in  1574  in  the  Church  of  the  Roman  College,  under  the 
direction  of  the  Fathers  of  the  Society  of  Jesus.  To  this 
congregation,  which  is  known  as  the  Prima  Prim  aria,  the 
Sovereign  Pontiffs  have  granted  many  indulgences,  in  which 
affiliated  congregations  also  share. 

•V 

37.  What  is  the  purpose  of  the  Archconfraternity  of  the  Holy 
and  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary? 

This  congregation,  which  is  also  known  as  the  Archcon- 
fraternity of  Our  Lady  of  Victory,  is  instituted:  1.  To 
honor  in  a special  manner  the  immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  ; 
2.  To  obtain  the  conversion  of  sinners  through  the  inter- 
cession of  the  Blessed  Virgin. 

This  Archconfraternity  is  spread  through  the  whole 
world,  and  has  everywhere  produced  extraordinary  fruits 
of  salvation. 

38.  What  is  the  purpose  of  the  Archconfraternity  of  St.  Joseph? 

It  is  principally  intended  to  promote  the  worship  and  the 

imitation  of  St.  Joseph,  and  thus  to  secure  the  help  of  his 
powerful  protection. 

39.  What  is  a third  order? 

A third  order  is  a modified  form,  for  the  benefit  of  Chris- 
tians living  in  the  world,  of  a religious  rule  properly  so 


568 


DEVOTIONS  AND  CONFRATERNITIES. 


called.  By  extension,  the  term  is  also  applied  to  the  body 
of  persons  professing  this  form  of  life. 

After  certain  founders  of  religious  orders  had  established 
an  institute  for  men  and  another  for  women,  they  made,  for 
the  benefit  of  persons  living  in  the  world,  an  adaptation  of 
the  rule  which  they  had  given  to  those  first  two  orders.  It 
was  in  this  way  that  the  third  orders,  or  the  tertiaries,  of 
St.  Dominic  and  St.  Francis  of  Assisi,  were  established. 

The  Third  Order  of  St.  Francis,  the  most  numerous  of 
all,  has  powerfully  contributed,  ever  since  its  institution, 
to  renew  and  to  develop  among  the  faithful  at  large  the 
most  fervent  practice  of  Christian  virtue.  It  is  enriched 
with  great  privileges  and  very  many  indulgences. 

2c  Pious  Associations. 

40.  What  pious  associations  are  most  widespread? 

Among  the  best  known  are  : The  Society  for  the  Prop- 
agation of  Faith,  the  Association  of  the  Holy  Childhood, 
the  Conferences  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul,  the  Work  of  St. 
Francis  of  Sales,  and  the  Apostleship  of  Prayer. 

41.  What  is  the  purpose  of  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of 
the  Faith? 

It  is  to  assist,  by  prayers  and  alms,  the  missionaries  who 
are  striving  to  make  known  the  true  faith  to  infidel  nations. 
The  Society  was  founded  in  1822,  and  has  become  one  of 
the  most  efficient  supports  of  Missions. 

42.  Why  was  the  Association  of  the  Holy  Childhood  established '( 

It  was  established  in  1845  to  rescue  children  abandoned 

by  their  pagan  parents,  and  to  bring  them  up  in  the  prac- 
tices of  a Christian  life. 

43.  Why  were  the  Conferences  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul  instituted  ? 

They  were  founded  in  1833  to  relieve  the  poor  by  cor- 
poral and  spiritual  alms.  To-day  their  beneficent  influence 
is  felt  everywhere,  for  they  exercise  their  charity  and  their 


PIOUS  ASSOCIATIONS. 


569 


apostolate  among  that  portion  of  mankind  which  is  partic- 
ularly dear  to  our  divine  Lord. 

44.  What  is  the  end  proposed  by  the  Work  of  St.  Francis  de 
Sales? 

This  Work  was  founded  in  1857  with  the  special  object 
of  defending  the  Catholic  faith  menaced  by  heresy,  unbe- 
lief, and  bad  books  ; and  of  opposing  a firm  resistance  to 
their  attacks,  by  missions,  Christian  schools,  and  good 
books. 

45.  In  what  does  the  Apostleship  of  Prayer  consist? 

It  consists  in  promoting  the  interests  of  the  Heart  of  Je- 
sus by  offering  Him  our  prayers  and  good  works.  It  was 
established  in  1846,  and  already  counts  millions  of  adher- 
ents in  the  whole  world. 

In  parishes  and  educational  institutions,  it  is  a very  efib 
cacious  means  of  renewing  and  increasing  love  for  Our 
Lord,  and  of  re-animating  fervor  in  the  reception  of  the 
sacraments. 


THE  END. 


INDEX 


Numbers  refer  to  page. 


Aaron,  Type  of  the  Messiah,  62 
Abel,  Sacrifice  of,  40  ; type  of  the 
Messiah,  60 

Ablution, — of  Chalice,  531  ; vessels 
for,  516 

Abraham,  Vocation  of,  43 ; God’s 
promises  to,  43 

Absolution,  a part  of  penance,  445  ; in 
the  divine  office,  534 
Abstinence,  208  ; nature  of,  324  ; obli- 
gation of,  325  ; utility  of,  326 
Abuse  of  God’s  Name,  249 
Accession,  292 
Accessories  of  Altar,  513 
Accusation  of  Sins,  459,  465. — See 
Confession 
Acolyte,  481 

Acts,  of  faith,  187  ; of  hope,  191  ; of 
charity  towards  God,  196 ; fra- 
ternal charity,  199 
Acts,  Human,  152  ; division  of,  152  ; 
principles  of,  153 ; voluntary,  154; 
obstacles  to  freedom  of,  155  ; im- 
putability  and  responsibility  of, 
159 ; morality  of,  160 ; sources  of 
morality  of,  160  ; relation  of,  to 
man’s  last  end,  164. — See  Volun- 
tary Act,  Ignorance,  Concupis- 
cence, Fear, -Violence,  Object, 
Circumstances,  End 
Adam,  Creation  of,  30 ; primitive 
state  of,  32;  temptation  and  fall 
of,  33  ; rule  of,  40  ; type  of  the 
Messiah,  69 

Administration— of  the  Sacraments, 
General  conditions  of,  392,  393 ; of 


baptism,  400;  of  confirmation, 
409 ; of  the  holy  eucharist,  424 ; of 
penance,  445  ; of  extreme  unction, 
475 ; of  holy  orders,  484 ; of  mat- 
rimony, 490.— See  Ceremonies 
Adoration,  241 ; sins  contrary  to,  244  ; 
nocturnal,  560 ; perpetual,  550, 
560 

Adults,  Baptism  of,  401,  404 ; confir- 
mation of,  408,  409 
Advent,  Fridays  of,  317 ; origin  and 
spirit  of,  318 
Advertence,  Kinds  of,  214 
Affection,  Love  of,  195 
Affinity,  Spiritual,  403,  334 ; an  im- 
pediment to  marriage,  334,  494 
Agape,  500 

Age— for  receiving  sacraments,  393  ; 
for  minor  orders,  485  ; for  major 
orders,  485 

Aggressor,  Unjust,  283 
Agnus  Dei,  Blessing  of  the,  501 
Agony  of  Jesus,  92 
Alb,  520 

All  Saints’  Day,  558 
All  Souls’  Day,  559 
Alleluia,  559 

Alms,  Obligation  of,  199;  qualities 
of,  200  ; as  a sacramental,  501. — 
See  Charity 

Altar,  The,  512 ; consecration  of,  513 ; 

accessories  of,  513 
Altar  Cloths,  513 
Altar-Stone,  512 
Ambition,  221 
Amioe,  520 


572 


INDEX. 


Angels,  Nature  of,  25  ; good,  26  ; 
guardian-,  27  ; bad,  28 ; feasts  of, 
555. — See  Demons,  Temptation 
Anger,  223  ; remedies  for,  224 
Anna,  prophetess,  76 
Anne,  mother  of  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
73 

Annunciation,  74  ; feast  of  the,  552 

Anthems. — See  Antiphons 

Antiphonary,  507 

Antiphons,  534 

Antichrist,  108 

Annulment  of  Vows,  256 

Apostate,  118,  188 

Apostles,  Election  of,  85  ; strength- 
ened by  Holy  Ghost,  112  ; feasts 
of,  557,  558 

Apostleship  of  Prayer,  569 
Apostolic,  The  Church,  121 
Appetite,  Sensitive. — See  Concupis- 
cence 

Approbation,  requisite  for  a confes- 
sor, 445,  446 

Archbishops,  124  ; insignia  of,  522 
Archconfraternity, — of  the  Sacred 
Heart,  567 ; of  Our  Lady  of  Vic- 
tory, 567  ; of  St.  Joseph,  567 
Arius,  Errors  of,  72 
Ark,  Noe’s,  42  ; of  the  Covenant,  48 
Ascension  of  Our  Lord,  105 ; feast 
of,  547 
Asperges,  521 

Assistance — of  parents,  272 ; of 
pastors,  274,  331  ; at  Mass,  294, 
314. — See  Mass 
Associations,  Pious,  568 
Assumption  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  78  ; 

feast  of  the,  553 
Atheism,  14 

Atonement,  Feast  of,  49 
Attention,  in  Prayer,  375 ; at  Mass, 
265 

Attributes,  Divine,  15  ; of  Church, 
118  ; of  baptism,  399  ; of  matri- 
mony, 489 

Attrition,  457 ; as  disposition  for  ex* 


treme  unction,  477. — See  Contri- 
tion 

Authenticity  of  Books  of  Bible,  5 
Authority— of  Bible,  5 ; of  Tradi- 
tion, 6 ; of  the  Church,  126 ; of 
the  Pope,  127 ; of  Bishops,  129 

Babel,  Tower  of,  42 
Backbiting. — See  Slander 
Balls,  290 
Balsam,  496 

Banns  of  Marriage,  496  ; necessity 
of  publishing,  495 
Baptism,  Character  imprinted  by, 
404;  of  St.  John,  83  ; of  Our  Lord, 
84  ; — Sacrament  of,  397  ; attri- 
butes of,  399  ; minister  of,  400  ; 
subject  of,  401 ; infant,  401 ; effects 
of,  403  ; promises  of,  405 
Beatitudes,  348  ; order  of,  352 
Bells,  511 

Benediction,  before  Last  Gospel, 
532 ; of  Blessed  Sacrament,  535  ; 
in  divine  office,  534 
Bethany,  91 

Bethlehem,  Journey  to,  75, 80 
Bible. — See  Scripture,  Testament 
Biretta,  521 

Bishops,  123  ; power  of,  124,  473  ; 
authority  of,  129  ; intruded,  126  ; 
ministers  of  confirmation,  409,  and 
of  holy  orders,  484  ; consecrations 
and  blessings  reserved  to,  501 
Blasphemy,  250  ; kinds  of,  250 
Blessed  Bread,  482 

Blessed  Sacrament— See  Eochakist 
Blessings,  Liturgical,  501  ; reserved 
to  Pope  or  to  Bishops,  501 ; of 
churches  and  oratories,  510  ; of 
sacred  ornaments,  522 
Blood,  Feast  of  Precious. — See  Eu- 
charist 
Boastfulness,  306 

Body,  Structure  of,  30  ; relations 
between  soul  and,  31 ; Christ’s,  70  ; 
resurrection  of,  139 


INDEX. 


573 


Books,  Sacred.— See  Scripture  and 
Testament 
Breviary,  506 

Burial — See  Cemeteries 
Burse,  517 

Cain,  Crime  of,  40 
Caiphas,  93 
Calotte,  519 
Calvary,  94 
Calvinists,  148 
Calumny,  308 
Candlemas,  540 

Candles,  Blessing  of,  540 ; number 
of,  514  ; material  of,  514 
Canon— of  Scripture,  5;  of  Mass,  528 
Canonization,  241 
Canticles,  534 
Capital  Sins,  220 

Captivity  of  Babylon,  54  ; return 
from,  55 
Cappa  Magna,  519 
Cardinals,  Function  of,  123 
Carmel,  Scapular  of  Mt.,  566 
Cassock,  519 
Catechism,  8 

Catechumens,  dismissed  at  offertory, 
438 

Cathedrals,  509 
Catholic,  The  Church,  121 
Celibacy,  487  ; preferable  to  mar- 
riage, 491.— See  Counsels  (Evan- 
gelical) 

Cemeteries,  511 ; profanation  of,  511 
Ceremonial,  507 

Ceremonies,  Nature  of,  396  ; utility 
of,  396  ; of  baptism,  452  ; of  confir- 
mation, 410,  411 ; of  holy  eucharist, 
530 ; of  penance,  465  ; of  extreme 
unction,  478  ; of  holy  orders,  486  ; 
of  marriage,  492  ; of  Mass,  523 
Chalice,  515  ; material  of,  515 
Chalice  Linens,  who  may  touch,  517 
Chant,  Liturgical,  507  ; Gregoriau,  508 
Chapels  of  Ease,  510.— See  Oratory 
Chapter,  Little,  534 
Character,  Sacramental,  395  ; sacra- 


ments imprinting  a,  396  ; of  bap- 
tism, 404;  of  confirmation,  412  ; 
of  holy  orders,  487 
Charity,  Nature  and  motive  of,  194  ; 
excellence  of  195  ; — towards  God, 
195 ; nature  of,  195 ; necessity  of, 
196 ; character  of,  196 ; sins 
against,  197  ; — towards  one’s  self, 
197 ;— towards  one’s  neighbor, 

198  ; precept  of,  198  ; practice  of, 

199  ; sins  against,  201. — See  Alms, 
Mercy 

Chastity,  208, 287  ; kinds  of,  287  ; sins 
against,  288  ; means  of  preserving, 
289  ; religious  vow  of,  345 
Chasuble,  520 
Cheating,  295 

Childhood,  Holy,  80  , Devotion  to  the, 
560 ; Association  of  the,  568 
Children,  Duties  of,  269 ; first  Com- 
munion of,  430, 431 
Chrism,  407 

Christ,  Meaning  of  name,  69. — See 
Jesus  Christ 

Christian,  1 ; duties  of,  1 ; sign  of,  2 
Christmas,  539 

Church,  The,  115;  militant,  trium- 
phant, and  suffering,  116  ; neces- 
sity of  belonging  to,  117  ; attri- 
butes of,  118  ; marks  of v 119  ; con- 
stitution of,  122  ; body  of,  122 ; 
authority  in,  126 ; relations  of 
State  and,  130 ; union  of  State 
and,  132 ; spiritual  goods  of,  134 
Churches,  508 
Ciborium,  515 
Cincture.  520 

Circumcision,  43 ; of  Our  Lord,  80 ; 
feast  of  the,  539 

Circumstances,  of  a human  act,  161  ; 
kinds  of,  162  ; to  be  stated  in  con- 
fession, 460,  461 ; of  prayer,  371 ; 
of  the  oblation  and  celebration  of 
Mass,  440 

Citizens,  Duties  of,  273 
Clandestine  Marriage,  336,  494. — Se« 
Banns 


574 


INDEX. 


Clerical  State,  482.— See  Tonsure 
Clerical  Title,  485 
Cloths,  Altar,  513 
Collation,  321 
Collects,  525 

Color  of  Ornaments  and  Vestments,  522 
Coming,  Our  Lord’s  Second,  107 ; 
signs  of,  108 

Commandments  of  God. — See  Deca- 
logue ; — of  the  Church,  235,  314, 
338;  how  different  from  command- 
ments of  God,  236 
Communion, — of  Saints,  133  ; holy, 
425  ; necessity  of,  425  ; dispositions 
for,  426  ; kinds  of,  430  ; effects  of, 
433  ; Easter,  328,  426 
Commutation — of  Vows,  257  ; of  Jub- 
ilee conditions,  474 ; who  has  pow- 
er for,  257  ; reasons  for,  258 
Compensation,  Secret,  297 
Componend,  497 

Conception, — of  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
77 ; feast  of,  551 ; — of  Our  Lord. 
—See  Incarnation 
Concordat,  174 

Concupiscence,  an  obstacle  to  free 
will,  157 ; kinds  of,  157 ; an  ex- 
citing cause  of  sin,  211 ; a source 
of  temptation,  228 
Confession,  Annual,  327  ; — as  part  of 
penance,  459  ; obligation  of,  459  ; 
qualities  of,  460 ; revalidation  of, 
463 ; kinds  of,  464 ; manner  of, 
465 

Confirmation,  406  ; necessity  of,  408  ; 
administration  of,  409 ; effects 
of,  411 

Confiteor,  501 
Confraternities,  564 
Conscience,  165  ; kinds  of,  166  ; rules 
of,  167  ; means  of  perfecting,  170 
Consecration, — in  Mass,  529  ; of 
c mrches,  510 

Consent,  a condition  of  sin,  210;  to 
temptation,  229  ; to  marriage,  488, 
489 

Contemplation,  380 


Contract,  292  ; kinds  of,  292  ; of 
marriage,  488. — See  Marriage 
Contracting  Parties  in  marriage,  490 
Contrition,  448  ; necessity  of,  449  ; 
qualities  of,  450  ; kinds  of,  455  ; 
perfect,  455  ; imperfect,  457  ; 
practice  of,  458 

Co-operation  in  the  sins  of  others, 
204  ; in  theft,  297  ; restitution 
after,  300 
Cope,  521 

Corpus  Christi,  549 
Corporal,  517 

Correction  of  children  by  parents, 
278 

Council,  130 ; kinds  of,  130 
Counsels,  Evangelical,  339  ; reason 
of  the,  340. — See  State,  Religious 
Covetousness,  222  ; remedies  for,  223 
Credo,  in  the  Mass,  526 
Creed,  9 ; kinds  of,  9 ; division  of, 
11 

Crosier,  522 

Cross,  Sign  of,  2 ; death  of  Our  Lord 
on  the,  96  ; devotion  to  the,  561 ; 
hand, 522 

Crucifix,  on  the  altar,  513,  514 
Cruets,  516 
Cursing,  251 
Cyrus,  55 

Dalmatic,  521 
Damage,  Unjust,  298 
Daniel,  55,  63,  65 
Darwinists,  32 

David,  52  ; type  of  the  Messiah,  G2 
Deacon,  481  ; power  of,  483  ; re- 
quisite age  for,  485  ; obligations 
of,  487 

Dead,  Commemoration  of  the,  559.— 
See  Purgatory 
Deaf-Mutes,  Confession  of,  462 
Death,  142 

Debtor.— See  Restitution 
Decalogue,  233  ; commandments  ' 
the,  237  ff. 


INDEX. 


575 


Defamation,  308  ; kinds  of,  308  ; 

duty  to  oppose,  311 
Defense,  Legitimate,  283 
Deism,  6 
Delectation,  229 
Deluge,  The,  42 
Demerit,  179 

Demons,  28. — See  Temptation 
Descent, — into  hell,  Christ’s,  100  ; of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  112 
Despair,  192 
Detention,  Unjust,  297 
Detraction,  309.— See  Calumny,  De- 
famation, Slander 
Devotion,  240  ; kinds  of,  559  ; to  our 
Lord,  560  ; to  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
79,  562  ; to  the  Saints.  562  ; prac- 
tices of,  563 

Difference  of  Religion. — See  Mar- 
riage 

Dispensation,  178  ; from  a vow,  257  ; 
from  Sunday  rest,  262  ; fromhear- 
ingMass,  266  ; from  fast,  319,  320  ; 
from  abstinence,  325  ; from  mar- 
riage impediments,  335 
Dispositions — of  subject  of  sacra- 
ments, 394  ; for  baptism,  401 ; for 
confirmation,  409  ; for  commun- 
ion, 426, 428  ; for  hearing  Mass, 
265  ; for  penance,  446  ; for  ex- 
treme unction,  474  ; for  holy 
orders,  486  ; for  matrimony,  491, 
492 

Dissimulation,  307 
Distinction  between  Sins,  218 
Divination,  254. — See  Sorcery, 

Spiritualism 

Divinity  of  Christ,  69,  70  ; of  the 
Church,  121 
Divorce,  490 

Doctrine,  Christian,  2,  86  ; sources 
of,  3 ; excellence  of,  7 ; study  of,  7 ; 
division  of,  8 
Donation,  292,  293 

Doubt,— of  conscience,  167,  169 ; 

against  faith,  188  ; rash,  311 
Drunkenness,  224,  225 


Duels,  284 

Duty,  179  ; Duties — of  inferiors  to 
superiors,  268  ; of  children,  269  ; 
of  pupils,  272  ; of  servants,  273  ; 
of  citizens,  273  ; of  the  faithful, 
274 ; of  superiors,  275  ; of  parents, 

275  ; of  teachers,  278 ; of  masters, 
279  ; of  magistrates,  279  ; of  pas- 
tors, 279  ; of  employers  and  work- 
men, 280 

Dying,  Obligation  of  confession  for 
the,  459  ; integrity  of  confession 
for  the,  462  ; indulgence  for  the, 
472, 474  ; viaticum  for  the,  425, 431. 
— See  Extreme  Unction 

Easter,  Communion  at,  328,  426 ; 
feast  of,  546. — See  Pasch,  Resur- 
rection 

Education,  276  ; extent  of  physical, 

276  ; extent  of  moral,  276. — See 
School 

Eleazar,  57 
Elias,  54,  108 
Ember  Days,  317,  488 
Employers,  Duties  of,  280 
End  of  Human  Act,  162  ; kinds  of, 
162  ; influence  of,  163,164 
Ends,  Four  Last,  141 
Envy,  224  ; remedies  for,  227 
Epiphany,  Feast  of,  540. — See  Magi 
Epistles,— of  the  New  Testament, 
5 ; of  the  Mass,  525 
Equivocation,  305  ; kinds  of,  305 
Errors, — concerning  the  Incarnation , 
72  ; concerning  Actual  Grace, 
216  ; concerning  the  Real  Pres- 
ence, 421 
Esther,  56 

Eternity — of  God,  16  ; of  pains  of 
hell,  149 

Eucharist,  415  ; institution  of  the, 
91  ; adoration  of  the,  422  ; excel- 
lence of  the,  421  ; administration 
of  the,  424  ; necessity  of  the,  425  ; 
effects  of  the,  433  ; duties  to  the, 
435  ; as  sacrifice.  435. — See  Com- 


576 


INDEX. 


m union,  Mass,  Real  Presence, 
Transubstantiation 
Eve,  Creation  of,  31  ; primitive  state 
of,  32 ; temptation  and  fall  of,  33 ; 
punishment  of,  34 
Examination  of  Conscience,  463. — See 
Confession,  Contrition,  Pen- 
ance 

Example,  Good,  a duty  for  parents, 
278 

Excommunicates,  118,  136 
Exorcist,  481,  482 

Exposition  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  535 
Extreme  Unction,  474  ; administration 
of,  475  ; necessity  of,  479  ; effects 
of,  479 

Faith,  184  ; nature  and  motive  of, 
184  ; kinds  of,  184  ; necessity  of, 
186  ; sins  against,  188  ; means  of 
preserving,  189 ; possession  in 
good,  299  ; possession  in  bad,  299  ; 
possession  in  doubtful,  299  ; in 
prayer,  376 

Faithful,  The,  126  ; duties  of,  274 
Falda,  522 

Fast,  Days  of,  317  ; nature  of,  319  ; 
obligation  of,  322  ; exemption 
from,  323  ; utility  of,  324 
Fear, — an  obstacle  to  the  will,  157  ; 
kinds  of,  157  ; effects  of,  158  ;— 
of  the  Lord,  114,  412 
Feasts,  of  the  Old  Law,  49  ; of  the 
Church,  315,  536 
Fervor,  in  prayer,  376 
Flattery,  306 
Fonts,  Blessing  of,  545 
Forgetfulness  of  sins,  462 
Forgiveness  of  Sins,  136 ; how  power  of, 
is  exercised,  138. — See  Confes- 
sion, Penance 

Form — of  Sacraments,  390  ; alter- 
ation of  the,  391 ; of  baptism,  398  ; 
of  confirmation,  408  ; of  holy  eu- 
charist,  417  ; of  penance,  445  ; of 
extreme  unction,  475  ; of  holy 
orders,  481  ; of  matrimony,  488 


Fortitude,  207  ; sins  against,  208  ; 

gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  413 
Fraud,  295 

Freemasons,  253  note 
Free  Will, — of  man,  30, 31 ; of  Christ, 
70  ; requisite  for  human  acts, 
152  ; obstacles  to,  155. — See  Re- 
sponsibility, Sin 
Fruits  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  114, 413 

Gabriel,  74 

Galilee,  75,  84,  103 

Garden  of  Olives,  92 

Gedeon,  type  of  the  Messiah,  51,  60 

Genealogy  of  the  Messiah,  64 

Gethsemane,  92 

Gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost  114,  412 
Girdle,  520 
Gloria,  525,  541,  544 
Glory— of  God,  24  ; of  the  elect, 
140,  146 
Gloves,  522 

Gluttony,  224  ; remedies  for,  225 
Gnostics,  72 

God,  Existence  of,  12  ; nature  and 
attributes  of,  14  ; providence  of, 
17  ; commandments  of,  233  ; wor- 
ship of,  240 

Godchildren,  Relation  of,  to  sponsors, 
403 

Godparents. — See  Sponsors 
Good  Counsel,  205 
Good  Faith,  Possession  in,  299 
Good  Judgment,  205 
Goods,  Order  of  Charity  as  to,  200. — 
See  Property 

Gospel,  Preaching  of,  by  Christ,  86  ; 

by  the  Apostles,  112  ; in  Bible,  5 
Government  of  thr  Church. — See 

Authority 

Grace— of  union  in  Christ,  71 ; of  the 
Blessed  Virgin,  77  ; means  of  ob- 
taining, 353  ; nature  of,  355  ; 
division  of,  356  ; nature  of  actual, 
356  ; necessity  of  actual,  357  ; 
co-operation  with,  360  ; distribu- 
tion of  actual,  360  ; errors  con 


INDEX. 


577 


eerning  actual,  361  ; nature  of 
habitual,  362  ; effects  of  habitual, 
363  ; sacramental,  395  ; first  and 
second,  395.— See  Justification, 
Merit,  Sacraments 
Graces,  Temporal,  as  object  of 
prayer,  374 ; as  effect  of  extreme 
unction,  480 
Gradual,  507 
Gratitude,  207 

Guilt,  effect  of  sin,  212 ; remission  of, 
447,  479,  502 

Habit,  181 ; influence  of,  on  human 
acts,  160 

Hatred  of  our  neighbor,  201 
Heart  of  Our  Lord,  Perfection  of  the, 
70— See  Sacred  Heart 
Heaven,  146 

Hebrews,  43 ; deliverance  of  the,  46  ; 
religion  of  the,  47 ; government  of 
the,  by  judges,  50 ; by  kings,  51 
Heirs,  Duties  of,  293 ; of  wrongfully 
acquired  property,  300 
Hell,  148 ; descent  of  Christ  into, 
100 

Henoch,  41,  108 

Heretic b,  cut  off  from  Church,  136 
Heresy,  6, 188  ; concerning  grace,  361; 

concerning  the  sacraments,  397 
Herod,  58,  81 
Hierarchy  of  angels,  26 
Holiness  of  God,  16  ; of  Christ,  86 ; of 
the  Blessed  Virgin,  77 ; of  the 
Church,  120 
Holy  Day. — See  Feast 
Holy  Eucharist. — See  Eucharist, 
Communion  (Easter) 

Holy  Ghost,  Divinity  of  the,  111 ; 
Mission  of  the,  112;  gifts  and 
fruits  of  the,  114  ; duties  to  the, 
114— See  Fruits  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  Gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
Holy  Water,  500 

Homicide,  281 ; sins  leading  to,  286 
Honor,  312  : due  to  our  neighbor,  312 
Hope,  Nature  and  motives  of,  190  ; 


necessity  of,  191 ; sins  against, 
192. — See  Despair,  Presumption 
Humility,  209 ; in  prayer,  376 
Hymns,  534 
Hypnotism,  246 

Hypocrisy,  306  ; product  of  vain- 
glory, 221 

Idiocy,  as  affecting  responsibility, 
159 

Idleness,  a cause  of  lust,  289 
Idolatry — of  Noe’s  descendants,  43; 
among  the  Hebrews,  46 ; a kind  of 
superstition,  244 

Ignorance,  in  religious  matters,  7 ; 

kinds  of,  156 ; effects  of,  157 
Images,  Worship  paid  to  sacred, 
243 

Immaculate  Conception,  77 ; feast  of 
the,  551 

Immortality — of  soul,  31 ; of  body 
in  man’s  primitive  state,  33 
Impeccability — of  Christ,  70 ; of 
the  Blessed  Virgin,  77 ; differs 
from  infallibility,  128 
Impediments  to  Marriage,  493;  dis- 
pensation from,  496 
Impetration,  an  effect  of  prayer,  377 
Imposition  of  Hands,  in  confirmation, 
407,  408,  41C ; in  holy  orders,  481 , 
487 

Imprecation,  251 

Imputahility,  159 ; differs  from  re- 
sponsibility, 159 

Inability — to  fast,  323 ; to  abstain, 
326  ; to  make  an  entire  confession, 
462 

Incarnation,  68  ; wonders  of  the,  71  ; 

errors  concerning  the,  72 
Incense,  518 

Inconsiderateness,  opposed  to  pru- 
dence, 206 

Inconstancy,  opposed  to  prudence, 
206  ; opposed  to  perseverance,  208 
Indefectibility,  of  the  Church,  119 
Indifferent  Aets,  153 
Indissolubility  of  Marriage,  489 


578 


INDEX. 


Indulgences,  Nature  and  kinds  of, 
471;  principal,  472;  power  of 
the  Church  in  reference  to,  472 ; 
conditions  for  gaining,  473 
Infallibility  of  the  Church,  119  ; of 
the  Pope,  127 

Infancy,  Holy,  80.— See  Childhood, 
Holy 

Infants,  Baptism  of,  401. — See 
Sponsor 

Inferiors,  Duties  of,  268  ; duties  of 
superiors  to,  275 
Infidelity,  188.— See  Faith 
Infidels,  117.— See  Unbelievers 
Injustice,  Reparation  of,  298. — See 
Theft,  Damage,  Detention 
Innocents,  Massacre  of  the,  82 
Insensibility,  opposed  to  patience, 
208 

Inspiration,  of  Bible,  5 
Institution,  Divine — of  the  sacra- 
ments, 386,  387  ; of  baptism,  397  ; 
of  confirmation,  407  ; of  holy  eu- 
charist,  415;  of  penance,  444 ; of 
extreme  unction,  474  ; of  holy  or- 
ders, 480  : of  marriage,  491 ; of  sac- 
rament of  matrimony,  488 
Instruction, — of  children,  276  ; part 
of  Mass,  525 
Insult,  kinds  of,  312 
Integrity — of  the  Sacred  Books,  5 ; 
of  confession,  460 

Intellect — of  angels,  25  ; of  Christ,  70 
Intention,  162,  163  ; requisite  in  ad- 
ministering sacraments,  392 ; re- 
quisite in  receiving  sacraments, 
393  ; necessary  for  gaining  indul- 
gences, 473 

Interest,  when  lawful,  293,  294 
Intervals  between  different  orders,  486 
Introit,  525 
Invitatory,  534 

Invocation — in  divine  office,  534 ; of 
Saints.— See  Worship 
Irregularity,  485 

Irreligion,  opposed  to  injustice,  207, 
247  ; forms  of,  247 


Isaac,  43  ; type  of  the  Messiah,  61 
Israel,  Kingdom  of,  53 
Ite  missa  est,  531 

Jacob,  43 ; type  of  the  Messiah,  61 
Jansenists,  361 
Jerusalem,  52,  91 

Jesus  Christ, — 68;  centre  of  divine 
plan,  38  ; incarnation  of,  68  ; two 
natures  and  one  person  in,  69; 
hidden  life  of,  80  ; public  life  of, 
83 ; doctrine  of,  86  ; works  of,  86 ; 
enemies  of,  88  ; passion  of,  89, 92  ; 
death  and  burial  of,  96 ; descent  of, 
into  hell,  100 ; resurrection  of,  102  ; 
ascension  of,  105  ; second  coming 
of,  107.— See  Incarnation,  Re- 
demption 

Jews,  in  captiyity,  55 ; under  the  Per- 
sians, Greeks,  and  Syrians,  56  ; un- 
der the  Romans,  58;  mission  of 
the,  59 

Job,  44  ; type  of  the  Messiah,  62 
John  Baptist,  St.,  83 ; feasts  of,  557 
Jonas,  type  of  the  Messiah,  62 
Joseph,  son  of  Jacob,  61 ; spouse  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin,  74, 82 ; feasts 
of  St.,  556 
Josue,  50 

Jubilee,  Y ear  of,  49 ; indulgence  of, 
472 ; conditions  for  gaining,  473 
Juda,  Kingdom  of,  53 
Judas,  92 
Judges,  51 

Judgment,  143  ; general,  109  ; partic- 
ular, 143 ; rash,  311 
Jurisdiction,  125,  446 
Justice,  206  ; sins  against,  207  : hun- 
ger and  thirst  after,  350 
Justification,  365  ; attributes  of,  365 

Knowledge,  Gift  of,  114,  413 

Kyrie,  525 

Lamb,  Paschal,  62  . 

Lamp,  Sanctuary,  422,  514 
Larceny,  295 


INDEX. 


579 


Lauds,  534 
Lavabo  Towel,  518 

Law,  Mosaic, 47  ; moral,  170  ; divine, 
170 ; eternal,  170  ; natural,  171 ; 
positive,  172 ; human,  173  ; ecclesi- 
astical, 173  ; civil,  174 ; interna- 
tional, 174  ; binding  force  of,  175  ; 
ways  of  fulfilling,  176 ; exemption 
and  dispensation  from,  177  ; sanc- 
tion of,  179.— See  Commandments 
of  the  Church,  Decalogue 
Lector,  481,  482 

Lent,  318  ; fast  of, '319  ; abstinence  of, 
324,  note  ; season  of,  542 
Levites,  48 
Liberalism,  133 
Liberty.— See  Free-will  T 
Life,  Everlasting,  141 ; natural,  113  ; 
supernatural,  113,  364. — See 

Death,  Fifth  Commandment, 
Grace,  Sacraments 
Lights,  514 

Limbo — of  the  Patriarchs,  101 ; of 
Infants,  147 
Linens,  Chalice,  57 
Litany  of  the  Saints,  547 
Liturgy,  353,  503 ; history  of  the,  504; 
kinds  of,  505  ; books  of,  506 ; 
chant  of  the,  507 
Loan,  293 

Lord,  Our.— See  Jesus  Christ 
Love — of  God,  195 ; of  neighbor, 
198;  of  enemies,  201. — See  Char- 
ity 

Lunette,  516 

Lust,  opposed  to  temperance,  209  ; 
opposed  to  chastity,  288 ; effects 
of,  289 ; grievousness  of,  213,  289 
Lying,  302 ; opposed  to  justice,  207  ; 
kinds  of,  303  • 

Machabees,  The,  57 
Maohabeus,  Judas,  57 
Magdalen,  90 
Magi,  81 

Magic,  245  ; kinds  of,  246 
Magistrates,  Duties  of,  279 


Magnanimity,  207;  vices  opposed  to, 
208 

Magnetism,  246 

Malice,  an  exciting  cause  of  gin. 
211 ; sins  of,  217 

Manna,  46  ; symbol  of  the  Messiah,  63 
Manuals  of  Prayer,  507 
Maniple,  520 

Marks  of  the  Church,  120 ; not  found 
in  dissenting  churches,  122 
Marriage— of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  74  ; 
relationship  in,  333 , clandes- 
tine, 336  ; times  when  forbidden 
337  ; instituted  by  God,  488,  491  ; 
nature  of,  488  ; attributes  of,  489  ; 
administration  of,  490 ; impedi- 
ments to,  493  ; effects  of,  497 ; ob- 
ligations of,  498 
Martyrology,  241, 507 
Mary,  Devotion  to,  80. — See  Virgin, 
Blessed 

Mass,  Assisting  at,  264,  314,  316, 442 : 
when  dispensed  from  hearing, 
266;  necessity,  nature,  and  effi- 
cacy of,  437 ; circumstances  of 
the  oblation  and  celebration  of, 
440 

Masters,  Duties  of  servants  to,  273  ; 

duties  of,  to  servants,  279 
Materialism,  30 
Matins,  534 

Matter — of  sin,  213  ; of  the  sacra- 
ments, 389  ; of  baptism,  398  ; of 
confirmation,  407 ; of  holy  eucha- 
rist,  416  ; of  penance,  444 ; of  ex- 
treme unction,  474,  475 ; of  holy 
orders,  481 ; of  the  priesthood. 
481 ; of  matrimony,  488 
Matrimony, — See  Marriage 
Meditation,  379  ; utility  of,  379 
Meekness,  209,  349 ; reward  promised 
to,  349 

Melchisedech,  type  of  the  Messiah,  60 
Mercy,  God’s,  to  fallen  man,  36 ; 
spiritual  works  of,  199 ; corporal 
works  of,  199  ; reward  promised  to, 
350 


580 


INDEX. 


Merit,— 367  ; kinds  of,  367  ; condi- 
tions of,  367  ; Our  Lord’s,  99 ; of  the 
Blessed  Virgin,  78 

Merits,  in  treasury  of  the  Church, 
134 

Messiah,  38  ; promised,  38  ; prepared 
for,  39  ; prefigured,  60  ; foretold,  63 
Method, — of  assisting  at  Mass,  442  ; 

of  preparing  for  communion,  428 
Metropolitan,  124  ; churches,  509 
Michael,  St.,  27  ; feasts  of,  555 
Minister — of  the  sacraments,  392;  of 
baptism,  400;  of  confirmation, 
409  ; of  holy  eucharist,  424 ; of 
penance,  446 ; of  extreme  unction, 
475  ; of  holy  orders,  484  ; of  mat- 
rimony ,!A90 

Miracles,  87 ; in  the  desert,  46 ; in 
the  Promised  Land,  50 ; Our 
Lord’s,  87  ; confirming  worship  of 
relics,  243  ; confirming  real  pres- 
ence, 419 ; the  eucharist  a com- 
pendium of,  423 
Missal,  507 

Mission — of  Moses,  45  ; of  the  Jews, 
59 ; of  Christ,  68 ; of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  112  ; of  the  Church,  117 
Mitre,  522 

Modesty,  209 ; a fruit  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  114,  414 ; a disposition  for 
communion,  429 ; a disposition 
for  marriage,  492 
Monothelites,  72 
Monstrance,  516 

Moral,  Christian,  150  ; law,  170 ; vir- 
tues, 182,  183 

Morality,  General  principles  of,  152  ; 
natural,  150  ; of  human  acts,  160; 
sources  of,  160 

Mortifioation,  209 ; vice  opposed  to, 
209 

Moses,  Mission  of,  45 ; law  of,  47 ; 

type  of  the  Messiah,  62 
Mozetta,  522 

Mysteries,  19  ; principal,  20  ; Blessed 
Trinity,  20  ; Incarnation,  68  ; Re- 
demption, 97 


Nabuchodonosor,  54 

Name— of  Our  Lord,  68 ; abuse  of 
God’s,  249 

Nativity,  Feast  of  Our  Lord’s,  539  ; 
feast  of  the  Blessed  Virgin’s,  551  ; 
feast  of  St.  John  Baptist’s,  557. 
—See  Christmas 

Nature— of  a being,  14 ; of  God,  12 ; 
of  the  angels,  25 ; of  man,  29  ; hu- 
man and  divine  in  Christ,  69 
Naturalism,  6,  362 
Nazareth,  75,  82 

Necessity,  Our  Neighbor’s,  200  ; jus- 
tifying servile  work,  263  ; excus- 
ing theft,  297 ; of  baptism,  400  ; 
of  confirmation,  408 ; of  the  eu- 
charist, 425;  of  hearing  Mass, 
264 ; of  contrition,  449 ; of  con- 
fession, 459 ; of  extreme  unction, 
479 

Negligence,  opposed  to  prudence,  206 
None,  part  of  divine  office,  533  and 
note 

Number  of  Sins,  to  be  confessed,  461 

Oaths,  251 ; conditions  of  lawful, 
252 

Obedience,  due  to  superiors,  268-275  ; 
perfect,  340.— See  Religious 

State 

Object  of  Human  Acts,  160,  164 
Oblation,  241 ; a part  of  Mass,  527 
Obligation — of  law,  175 ; ways  of 
fulfilling  the,  176 ; holy  days  of, 
315 ; of  holy  orders,  487 ; of  mar- 
riage, 498 

Obstinacy,  opposed  to  perseverance, 
208  ; in  sin,  217 

Occasions  of  Sin,  211 ; proximate,  of 
lust,  289 

Offertory,  part  of  Mass,  527 
Office,  The  Divine,  532 ; division  of 
year  according  to  the,  533  ; hours 
of  the,  533 ; kinds  of,  534  ; ele- 
ments of  the,  534 
Omission,  Sins  of,  218 


INDEX. 


581 


Operations,  distinguishing  divine  per- 
sons, 21 ; of  Christ,  71 
Orders,  Holy,  480 ; degrees  in,  481 ; 
minister  of,  484  ; subject  of,  485  ; 
effects  of,  487 ; obligations  of, 
487 ; an  impediment  to  marriage, 
494,  495.— See  Bishop,  Deacon, 
Mass,  Priest 

Oremus,  in  the  divine  office,  534. — 
See  Collect 

Ornaments,  Sacred,  518-523 
Ostensorium,  516 

Pall  of  the  Chalice,  517 

Pallium,  522  ; blessing  of,  501 
Parables,  86 

Parents,  Duties  of,  to  their  children, 
275 ; duties  of  children  to  their, 
269. — See  Education,  School 
Parsimony,  208 
Pascb,  The,  49,  90,  91 
Paschal  Season,  546 
Passion,  Prophecies  concerning  the, 
66 ; preludes  of  the,  89 ; history 
of  the,  92 ; devotion  to  the,  560. — 
See  Lent,  Redemption 
Pastors,  122,  125  ; obedience  due  to, 
274 ; support  of,  331 
Paten,  515 
Patience,  208 

Patriarchs,  41  ; of  the  Church,  124, 
125 

Patron  Saints,  558 
Peacemakers,  351 
Pectoral,  522  ; cross,  522 
Pelagians,  148,  361 

Penance,  Virtue  of,  443;  sacrament 
of,  444  ; administration  of,  445  ; 
subject  of,  446  ; effects  of,  447- 
See  Confession,  Contrition, 
Forgiveness,  Indulgence,  Sat- 
isfaction 

Penitent,  Acts  of  the,  448 
Pentateuch,  4 

Pentecost,  49,  112,  414 ; season  of , 548 
Perfection,  Religious.— See  Relig- 
ious State 


Perfections,  Divine. — See  Attri- 

butes 

Perseverance,  208 ; final,  358  ; in  pray- 
er, 377 

Peter,  St.,  85,  103;  authority  of,  1:37. 

131 ; feasts  of,  557 
Peterpence,  332 
Perpetuity  of  the  Church,  118 
Persons — in  God,  20 ; in  Christ,  71 
Phanon,  522 
Pharisees,  89,  91,  96 
Pilate,  93,  94,  96 
Piety,  Gift  of,  114,  413 
Pontifical,  a liturgical  book,  506 
Poor,  199,  200  ; mutual  duties  of  rich 
and,  280 ; in  spirit,  349 
Pope,  122,  124 ; authority  of  the,  127  ; 
infallibility  of  the,  127 ; temporal 
power  of  the,  128 ; support  of  the, 
331,  332 ; power  of  the,  to  grant 
indulgences,  473  ; power  of  order 
of,  483,  484 ; costume  of  the,  519  ; 
ornaments  for  the,  522 
Porter,  481,  482 

Possession,  in  good,  bad,  and  doubt- 
ful faith,  299 

Poverty,  Voluntary,  340,  341.— See 
Poor,  Religious  State 
Power— of  order  and  of  jurisdiction, 
125,  446;  legislative,  executive, 
and  judiciary,  128 ; temporal,  128 ; 
to  forgive  sins,  136 ; to  give  ex- 
treme unction,  476 ; to  give  in< 
dulgences,  472 

Prayer,  240,  369 ; necessity  of,  370 
circumstances  of,  371 ; qualities 
of,  375  ; efficacy  of,  377 ; kinds  of, 
378 ; formulas  of,  380  ; the  Lord’s. 
380  ; as  a sacramental,  499 
Precepts,  differ  from  counsels,  339 
Precursor,  Our  Lord’s,  Mission  of,  K .. 

— See  John  Baptist 
Preface  of  the  Mass,  527,  528 
Preparation,  part  of  Mass,  524 
Prescription,  292 

Presence,  Bodily,  at  Mass,  264  ; Real. 
417  ; errors  concerning  the  Real , 


582 


INDEX. 


421.— See  Eucharist 
Presentation,  Feast  of  Our  Lord’s, 
540  ; feast  of  the  Blessed  Vir- 
tu’s, 522 

Presumption,  193,  217,  221 ; opposed 
to  fortitude,  208 
Price,  Selling,  294 

Priests — of  the  old  law,  45 ; of  the 
new  law,  125,  137,  481  ; power  of, 
483 ; requisite  age  for,  485  ; cere- 
monies in  ordaining,  486 ; obliga- 
tions of,  487 

Pride,  221 ; vices  born  of,  221 ; rem- 
edies for,  222 

Primate,  124  ; church  of  a,  509 
Prime,  533  and  note,  534 
Principles,  Keflex,  169,  note 
Privilege,  177 
Privileged  Altar,  512 
Procession,  500  ; of  Candlemas  Day, 
540  ; of  Palm  Sunday,  543 ; of  St. 
Mark’s  Day,  547  ; of  the  Blessed 
Sacrament,  521 

Profanation  of  a cemetery,  511. — 
See  Sacrilege 

Promises,  of  the  Messiah,  38  ; of 
Christ,  to  the  Apostles,  105;  as 
contracts,  292 ; of  baptism,  405 
Promulgation  of  the  Decalogue,  233 
Propagation— of  Faith,  Society  for 
the,  568 

Prophecies — concerning  the  Mes- 
siah 64-66  ; concerning  Jews  and 
Gentiles,  64  ; Our  Lord’s,  87 
Prophets,  Great  and  minor,  63 ; of 
Israel  and  Juda,  54 
Property,  291 ; ways  of  acquiring, 
outside  of  contracts,  291 ; ways  of 
acquiring,  by  contract,  292 ; vio- 
lation of  rights  of,  294  ; unjust  de- 
sire for  others’,  301 
Properties, — See  Attributes 
Protestant— Churches,  lack  marks 
of  true  Church,  122  ; errors  con- 
cerning grace,  361 ; errors  con- 
cerning the  sacraments,  397  ; re- 
ligion attacks  revelation,  6 


Providence  of  God,  17 
Prudence,  166  ; sins  against,  206,  207 
Psalms,  in  divine  office,  534 
Publications,  Forbidden,  189,  190 
Punishment— of  Adam  and  Eve,  34 ; 
of  sin,  212 ; remission  of  eternal, 
403,  447 ; remission  of  temporal  : 
by  baptism,  403 ; by  penance, 
447 ; by  indulgences,  471 ; by  sac- 
ramentals,  502. — See  Hell,  Pur- 
gatory 

Pupils,  Duties  of,  272;  duties  of 
teachers  to  their,  278 
Purgatory,  145  ; the  souls  in,  133 ; de- 
votion to  the  souls  in,  563. — See 
All  Soul’s  Day 
Purification,  The,  76 ; feast  of,  552 
Purificator,  517 

Purity,  object  of  sixth  beatitude, 
351. — See  Chastity 
Pusillanimity,  208 

Qualities— of  the  risen  body,  140  ; 
of  Christ’s  risen  body,  102;  of 
prayer,  375  ; of  contrition,  450  ; of 
confession,  460 

Quarter  Tenses. — See  Ember  Days 

Raphael,  27  ; feast  of  the  archangel, 

555 

Rationalism,  6,  362 

Receiving  Stolen  Goods, — See  Posses- 
sion 

Reception  of  Sacraments,  Conditions 
of,  392,  393,  394 
Rectors,  125. — See  Pastors 
Redemption,  The,  89 ; history  of,  89  ; 
mystery  of,  97  ; qualities  of,  98 ; 
effects  of,  99.— See  Passion,  Sat- 
isfaction 

Reformers,  Errors  of  the,  361,  397. — 
See  Protestant 

Registration,  in  a confraternity,  565 
Relations — between  Church  and 

State,  130 ; charity  towards,  200 

Relationship,  natural,  legal,  and 


INDEX. 


588 


spiritual,  an  impediment  to  mar- 
riage, 494 

Relics,  Worship  of,  243  ; feast  of  the 
Holy,  559 

Religion,  36  ; natural,  37 ; supernatu- 
ral, 37  ; patriarchal,  44  ; Mosaic, 
47 ; Christian,  2,  86  ; allied  to  jus- 
tice, 207  ; virtue  of,  237 
Religions  State,  Nature  of  the,  342 ; 
different  forms  of  the,  343  ; voca- 
tion to  the,  344  ; general  obliga- 
tions of  the,  345  ; lawfulness  of 
the,  346  ; utility  of  the,  347. — See 
Counsels,  Rules,  Vows 
Reliquaries,  on  the  altar,  514 
Reparation — of  injustice,  298  ; of  de- 
traction, 310 ; of  insult,  313 
Reputation,  308  ; injured  by  defama- 
tion, 308  ; by  rash  judgment  and 
suspicion,  311 

Reservation,  Mental,  305  ; when  un- 
lawful, 306 

Respect,  Human,  222  ; for  parents, 
269  ; for  teachers,  272  ; for  mas- 
ters, 273 ; for  representatives  of 
authority,  273 ; for  ecclesiastical 
superiors,  274 ; due  to  truth,  302  ; 
due  to  reputation,  308 ; due  to 
honor,  312 

Responses,  in  the  divine  office,  534 
Responsibility,  159 

Restitution,  Obligation  of,  298  ; cir- 
cumstances of,  300 ; exemption 
from  and  suspension  of,  301 
Resurrection — of  Christ,  102  ; mani- 
festations after  His,  103 ; sojourn 
on  earth  after  His,  105  ; of  the 
body,  139.— See  Easter,  Paschal 
Season 

Revalidation  of  Confession,  463 
Revelation,  Divine,  2;  where  con- 
tained, 3 ; the  Church  the  guar- 
dian of,  6 

Rich  and  Poor,  Conflict  between,  280 
Rights— of  the  Church,  130  ; of  the 
State,  132  ; of  the  individual,  178 ; 

supreme  principle  pf8 179 


Ring,  Wedding,  492 ; episcopal,  519, 
522 ; pontifical,  522 ; of  the  fisher- 
man, 519 

Rites,  503  ; of  the  divine  office,  534 

Ritual,  The,  506 

Robbery,  295 

Rochet,  522 

Rogation  Days,  547 

Rosary,  Devotion  of  the,  566  ; feast 
of  the,  554 
Rubrics,  503 

Rules — of  conscience,  167  ; of  relig- 
ious life,  346 
Ruth,  51 

Sabbath,  The,  48,  258  ; Sunday  sub- 
stituted for;  259 

Sacrament,  Confraternity  of  the 
Blessed,  565  ; exposition  of  the 
Blessed,  535 

Saoramentals,  499  ; kinds  of,  499  ; 
effects  of,  502 

Saoramentarians,  Errors  of  the,  421 
Sacraments,  Nature  of  the,  386 ; 
division  of  the,  388 ; matter  and 
form  of  the,  389  ; minister  of  the, 
392;  subject  of  the,  393 ; effects  of 
the,  394 ; ceremonies  of  the,  396  ; 
errors  concerning  the,  397 
Sacred  Heart,  Feast  of  the,  549 ; devo- 
tion to  the,  561;  archconfraternity 
of  the,  565 

Sacred  Species,  416 ; adoration  of  the, 
422 

Sacrifice,  Nature  of,  435  ; kinds  of, 
in  old  law,  48  ; efficacy  of,  in  old 
law,  436 ; of  the  cross,  437  ; of 
Mass,  437. — See  Mass 
Sacrilege,  248 ; kinds  of,  248  ; griev- 
ousness of,  248 ; in  receiving  a 
sacrament,  394 
Sadducees,  88, 91 

Saints,  241,  134  ; communion  of,  133  , 
who  do  not  share  communion  of, 
136 ; worship  of  the,  241 ; division 
of  the,  241 ; duties  to  the,  242 
relics  of  the,  243;  feast  of  All,  558; 


584 


INDEX. 


of  the  Old  Testament,  556;  of 
the  New,  556 
Sale,  294 

Salutation,  The  Angelical,  383 ; how 
to  recite,  385 

Samson,  51  ; type  of  the  Messiah,  62 
Samuel,  51, 52 

Sanction,  of  the  Moral  Law,  179 
Sanctity.— See  Holiness,  Saints 
Sanctus,  part  of  Mass,  528 
Sandals,  of  Bishop,  522 
Sanhedrim,  93,  96 

Satisfaction,  Qualities  of  Our  Lord’s, 
98 ; an  effect  of  prayer,  377,  378  ; 
a part  of  penance,  467  ; qualities 
of,  467 ; kinds  of,  468 ; by  suf- 
frages, 470  ; by  indulgences,  471 
Saul,  51 

Saviour,  68.— See  Jesus  Christ,  In- 
carnation, Redemption 
Scandal,  202  ; kinds  of,  202  ; repara- 
tion for,  203 

Scapular — of  Mt.  Carmel,  566 ; of  the 
Immaculate  Conception,  566 
Sohismatics,  118 
Scholars.— See  Pupils 
Schools,  Catholic,  hostile,  and  neu- 
tral, 277 

Soience.— See  Knowledge 
Scourging,  of  Jesus,  94 
Scribes,  91 

Scripture,  Holy,  3 ; books  of  the,  4,  5 ; 
authority  of,  5 

Scruples  of  Conscience,  167,  168 
Seal  of  Confession,  447  ; object  of  the, 
447 

Season— of  Advent,  538  ; of  Christ- 
mas, 539  ; of  Septuagesima,  541  ; 
of  Lent,  542  ; the  Paschal,  546  ; 
of  Pentecost,  548 

Secret,  307  ; violation  of  a,  308  ; com- 
pensation, 297 
Bemi-Pelagians,  361 
Septuagesima — Sunday,  541  ; season 
of,  541 
Sermon,  526 

Servants,  Duties  of,  273  ; duties  of 
masters  to,  279 


Sext,  533  and  note 
Shows,  Danger  of  theatrical,  290 
Sick,  Visiting  the,  199  ; communion 
for  the,  431 ; viaticum  for  the,  425, 
431;  gaining  of  indulgences  by 
the,  474.— See  Dying,  Extreme 
Unction 

Sign,  Sensible — of  the  sacraments, 
389  ; of  baptism,  397,  398  ; of  con- 
firmation, 407  ; of  the  eucharist, 
416 ; of  penance,  viz.,  the  proxi- 
mate matter  and  the  form,  445, 
448  ; of  extreme  unction,  viz.,  the 
proximate  matter  and  the  form, 
475  ; of  hoi}7  orders,  481  ; of  matri- 
mony, 488 
Simeon,  76,  82 
Simony,  248,  249 

Simplicity,  a quality  of  confession, 
460 

Sin,  Original,  35  ; remission  of,  45, 
403  ; forgiveness  of,  136,  139  ; 
nature  of,  210  ; kinds  of,  210  ; 
causes  and  effects  of,  211 ; mortal, 
213 ; venial,  215  ; of  malice,  217  ; 
ways  of  committing,  217 ; ac- 
cusation of,  459  ; remission  of  : by 
penance,  447 ; by  perfect  contri- 
tion, 455,  456  ; by  extreme  unc- 
tion, 479  ; by  sacramentals,  502 
Sincerity,  a quality  of  confession, 
460 

Sins,  Distinction  between,  in  kind, 
218,  and  number,  219 ; capital, 
220-228 

Slander,  308. — See  Detraction 
Slippers,  The  Pope’s,  519 
Sloth,  227  ; vices  born  of,  227  ; rem- 
edies for,  227 

Sobriety,— See  Temperance 
Socialism,  291 

Society,  Right  of,  to  inflict  death, 
282  ; religious  institutes  useful  to, 
348 

Solidarity,  as  affecting  restitution. 
300 

Solomon,  53 ; type  of  the  Messiah,  62 


INDEX. 


585 


Somnambulism,  Artificial,  246 
Sorcery,  246 

Soul,  Human,  30,  31 ; of  Christ,  70 
Soutane,  519 

Sovereign  Pontiff. — See  Pope 
Species,  Unity  of  human,  32 ; of  sin, 
see  Sins  (Distinction  between) ; 
in  the  eucharist,  see  Sacred 
Species 
Spiritualism,  246 
Spirituality  of  Soul. — See  Soul 
Sponsor— at  baptism,  402 ; qualities 
of  a,  403 ; spiritual  affinity  of  a, 
403  ; impediments  to  marriage  of 
a,  403,  334,  494 

Spouses. — See  Contracting  Parties 
State,  Relation  of  Church  and,  130  ; 
union  of  Church  and,  132 ; of  the 
pagan  world  at  Christ’s  birth,  59 ; 
of  the  risen  body,  140  ; the  religi- 
ous, 342-348 ; of  grace,  363,  470, 
473.— See  Baptism,  Grace,  Pen- 
ance, Society 

Statues  on  the  Altar,  514. — See  Im- 
ages 

Stockings  of  Bishop,  522 
Stole,  520 

Subdeacon,  481  ; power  of,  482  ; re- 
quisite age  for,  485  ; obligations 
of,  487 

Subjects— of  the  Church,  133;  of 
eternal  law,  170  ; of  natural  law, 
171 ; of  positive  divine  law,  172  ; 
of  ecclesiastical  law,  173 ; of  civil 
law,  273  ; of  the  sacraments,  393  ; 
of  baptism,  401  ; of  confirmation 
409 ; of  the  eucharist,  425 ; of  pen- 
ance, 446  ; of  extreme  unction, 
476 ; of  holy  orders,  485 ; of  matri- 
mony, 490 

Substances,  Liturgical,  518  ; of  bread 
and  wine,  419 

Suffrages,  470  ; in  divine  office,  534 
Suicide,  284 

Sunday,  the  Lord’s  day,  258,  259  ; 
works  prohibited  on,  260  ; works 
permitted  on,  262;  assisting  at 


Mass  on,  264,  314  ; works  of  coun- 
sel for,  267  ; Easter,  546 ; Trinity, 
548. — See  Sabbath 
Superiors,  Duties  of  inferiors  to,  268  ; 

duties  of,  to  inferiors,  275 
Superstition,  244 ; grievousness  of,  247 
Supper,  The  Last,  91 
Support — of  parents,  272 ; of  pas- 
tors, 331  ; of  religion,  333 
Surplice,  521 
Suspicion,  Rash,  311 

Tabernacle— of  the  Jews,  47  ; on  the 
altar,  512,  514  ; Jesus  in  the,  422 
Table-turning,  246 
Tale-bearing,  311 
Tears,  Reward  promised  to,  350 
Te  Deum,  in  divine  office,  534 
Temperance,  208  ; vices  opposed  to, 
209 

Temple  of  the  Jews,  53,  55  ; presenta- 
tion  of  Christ  in,  76,  82.— See 
Churches 

Temptation— by  the  devil,  29  ; of 
Adam,  33  ; of  Christ,  84  ; nature, 
sources,  and  phases  of,  228  ; ne- 
cessity and  utility  of,  229  ; combat 
against,  230 
Tempting  God,  247 

Testament,  Old  and  New,  3-5  ; last 
will  and,  293 

Testimony,  304  ; false,  304.— See 
Oath,  Perjury 

Thanksgiving— after  communion, 

428  ; part  of  Mass,  531 
Theft,  295  ; kinds  of,  295  ; co-opera- 
tion in,  296  ; excuse  from,  296 
Third  Order,  567 
Thought,  Sins  of,  218 
Tiara,  522 

Tithes  for  Pastors, — See  Support 
Title,  Clerical,  485 
Tonsure,  482 

Towel,  The  Lavabo,  518 
Tract,  in  the  Mass,  525 
Tradition,  6 where  contained,  6 
Transept  of  Ohuroh,  510 


586 


INDEX. 


Transfiguration,  Feast  of  the,  550 
Transubstantiation,  419. — See  Eucha- 
rist, Mass 

Treaties,  to  be  kept,  175 
Tree — of  knowledge,  33  ; of  life,  a 
type  of  the  Messiah,  62 
Trial— of  the  angels,  26  ; of  Adam 
and  Eve,  33 
Tribunal  of  Penanoe,  444 
Trinity,  The  Blessed,  20  ; feast  of 
the,  548 

Truthfulness,  207 
Tunicella,  for  bishops,  522 
Types  of  the  Messiah,  60  ; personal, 
60  ; things  as,  62 

Unbelief,  Causes  of,  189 
Unbelievers,  Sufficient  grace  given 
to,  360 

Unotions — in  confirmation,  410  ; in 
extreme  unction,  475  ; in  holy  or- 
ders, 486 

Understanding,  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  114,  413 

Union,  The  Hypostatic,  of  the  divine 
nature  and  the  human  nature  in 
Christ,  71. — See  Incarnation 
Unity  —of  God,  15  ; of  person  in 
Christ,  71 ; of  human  species,  32  ; 
of  the  Church,  120  ; of  baptism, 
399 ; of  Mass  and  sacrifice  of  cross, 
439  ; of  marriage,  489  ; the  liturgy, 
a bond  of,  504 
Use  of  Holy  Water,  500 
Usury,  296 

Vainglory,  opposed  to  fortitude, 
208  ; effect  of  pride,  221 
Vain  Observance,  245 
Valid— administration  of  the  sacra- 
ments, 392,  393 ; reception  of  the 
sacraments,  393,  394 
Veil— of  the  Temple  rent,  96  ; chal- 
ice, 515  ; ciborium,  516  ; taber- 
nacle, 514 

Veils,  in  sacred  functions,  521 
Veracity— of  books  of  Bible,  5 j of 


the  testimony  of  the  Apostles, 
104.— See  Truthfulness 
Versicles,  in  divine  office,  534 
Vesperal,  507 

Vespers,  533  and  note,  534  ; assist- 
ing at,  267,  534 

Vessels,  Liturgical,  515  ; who  may 
touch,  516 

Vestments,  Ecclesiastical,  519  ; sa- 
cred, 519-523 

Viaticum,  431 ; obligation  of  receiv- 
ing, 425,  431 

Vicar — of  a pastor,  125  ; of  Christ : 
see  Pope 

Vioes,  220. — See  Capital  Sins 
Vigils,  318  ; fasting  and  abstinence 
obligatory  on  principal,  318 
Vindicative  Justice,  206 
Violence,  an  obstacle  to  free  will,  158 
Virgin,  The  Blessed,  73  ; life  of  the 
Blessed,  73  ; prerogatives  of  the 
Blessed,  77 ; devotion  to  the  Bless- 
ed, 79,  562 ; feasts  of  the  Blessed, 
551 

Virginity,  preferable  to  marriage, 
491 ; obligatory  for  those  in  major 
orders,  487 

Virtue,  181  ; increase,  diminution, 
and  loss  of,  182 ; of  religion,  237 
Virtues,  Theological,  181,  184,  204  ; 

moral,  182,  204-209  ; cardinal,  205 
Visibility  of  the  Church,  118 
Visitation,  The,  75  ; feast  of,  552 
Visits  to  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  435, 
560 

Vocation,  in  general,  344  ; to  the  ec- 
clesiastical state,  485,  486  ; to  the 
religious  life,  344;  duty  to  en- 
courage an  ecclesiastical,  487 : 
duty  to  follow  a religious,  344 
Voluntary  Act,  Nature  and  kinds  of, 
154  ; obstacles  to  perfection  of  a, 
155.— See  Acts,  Human 
Vow  of  Chastity,  an  impediment  to 
marriage,  494, 495 

Vows,  254  ; conditions  and  kinds  of, 

254 ; obligation  of,  256  ' dispensa- 


INDEX. 


587 


tion  from,  and  commutation  of, 
257  ; religious,  345 

Wages.— See  Workmen 
Washing  of  feet,  commemorated  on 
Holy  Thursday,  543 
War,  282 ; duties  of  soldiers  In,  283 
Water,  Matter  of  baptism,  398  ; holy, 
500  ; kinds  and  use  of  holy,  500 
Way  of  the  Cross,  561 
Will— of  the  angels,  25  ; of  the  bad 
angels,  28  ; perfection  of  Christ’s, 
70  ; free,  a principle  of  human 
acts,  153 ; last,  see  Testament 
Wine,  as  matter  for  the  eucharist, 
416 

Witchcraft,  246 

Wisdom— of  God,  17 ; as  gift  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  114,  413 
Word — of  God,  3 ; incarnate,  68  ; 
sins  of,  in  general,  218,  and 
against  chastity,  288 
Workmen,  Duties  of  employers  and, 
280 


Works,  Spiritual,  of  mercy,  199 ; cor- 
poral, 199  ; division  of,  referring 
to  Sunday,  260  ; servile,  260  ; lib- 
eral, 260 ; common,  260  ; judiciary, 
260 ; commercial,  260 ; forbidden 
on  Sunday,  260;  permitted  on 
Sunday,  262  ; prescribed  for  indul- 
gences, 473  ; of  the  devil,  405  ; of 
satisfaction,  469,  470;  eminent 
good  works : see  Alms,  Fast, 
Prater 

Worship,  Nature  and  kinds  of,  237- 
240  ; of  God,  240  ; of  the  saints, 
241 ; of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  243  ; 
of  relics  and  images,  243  ; false, 
216 : superfluous,  246 

Year,  Division  of  the  Ecclesiastical, 
533.— See  Season 

Zucchetto,  of  bishops,  519  ; of  the 
Pops,  519 


* 


Date  Due 


MBS 


■■ 


6^buo 


1 ~c, 

13//  /^r/ 


BOSTON  COLLEGE  LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  HEIGHTS 
CHESTNUT  HILL,  MASS. 

Books  may  •.  kept  for  two  weeks  and  may  be 
renewed  for  the  same  period,  unless  reserved. 

Two  cents  a day  is  charged  for  each  book  kept 
overtime. 

If  you  cannot  find  what  you  want,  ask  the 
Librarian  who  will  be  glad  to  help  you. 

The  borrower  is  responsible  for  books  drawn 
on  his  card  and  for  all  fines  accruing  on  the  same. 


